Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

It all started with a flash. A bright white light that covered all of his vision. If he hadn't been paying attention, there's a chance he never would've noticed it. The light disappeared so quickly that if he'd have blinked, he would've missed it. At first, it looked like nothing had changed. The carriage and everything in his view looked the same as it had before. However, he couldn't shake the feeling that something was clearly off. . .

"Hey? Otto! Why'd the carriage suddenly stop?"

He was met with a haunting silence. It was a feeling reminiscent of the moment he'd been summoned to this world. The feeling that something was wrong. . .no. . . that something had changed. Something that was irreversible. Whatever this was, he didn't like it. Subaru reoriented himself and scanned the visible parts of the carriage. Luckily, this time he wasn't alone.

"Emilia-tan? Are you alright?"

Subaru saw Emilia's face for the first time. She had a look of utter emptiness in her eyes. It surprised Subaru so much that he didn't even bother to check on the others. What caused such a dramatic shift? Just moments ago she seemed hopeful about finding a way to get Puck back. Had she remembered something from her past? Whatever memories she'd faced down at the Sanctuary had undoubtedly been traumatic and painful. Subaru remembered this same look on her face when he rescued Emilia from the first trial. In those eyes he found denial, fear, self-loathing, and pain. They contained a litany of emotions, all seemingly directed at herself.

"S-Suba. . ."

Subaru was blindsided by a leaping loli spirit.

"Betty is. . .Betty is s-so sorry!"

Beatrice was sobbing into his chest. Subaru could feel the beginnings of guilt rising in his heart. He hadn't checked up on the others because he was so foolishly focused on Emilia. Whatever this was, Subaru had no clue. It was clear something serious had just happened, but all he'd done was act insensitive. Now it was his responsibility to figure out what was happening.

"Beako. . .Hey, Beako. Please, it's ok. I'm here. I'm not sure what's going on here, but please. . .stop apologizing."

Emilia and Beatrice looked up at him in shock. It seems he'd said something insensitive again.

"G-Guys?"

Before Subaru could ask what was going on, Emilia had gripped both Beatrice and Subaru in a tight hug. He had to admit, he loved moments like these. But this. . . it didn't feel right. Subaru liked sharing heartfelt moments with them, not causing them pain. This 'white flash' had just forced Emilia and Beatrice into his arms. The suffering these two were under was apparent to anyone. It was unforgivable. Hurting the two of them this much.

Emilia looked up at him.

"Subaru. . .don't you remember?"

This dumbfounded Subaru.

"Remember what? Did something happen!?"

Subaru's mind began racing to the worst possibilities.

'This pain. . . I recognize it. I felt it many times during my first week at the mansion. Could it be possible? I shouldn't disregard the possibility of somebody like Gluttony being involved. However. . . I'm pretty sure I'm immune to his authority. Which leaves. . .'

Subaru's face morphed into a horrified expression. Had Beatrice and Emilia. . . returned by death?! And that white light. . .

This was serious! Return by Death was first and foremost a curse. The amount of suffering it bestows on its user is nothing short of unprecedented. Some of those loops had completely changed him. They had completely erased important relationships and people from his life. Not to mention the pain of dying over and over again. Believing that there may be no hope of escaping a loop. It could turn the most life-loving, innocent person into a nihilist death receptacle.

Subaru would have no way of knowing how many times that they had died, nor what those two had experienced.

'I know I'm probably jumping at shadows. . .at least, I hope. But if there is even the slightest chance. . . I need to take it with the utmost gravity. For all I know, they've died a hundred times since that flash happened.'

"Subaru. . .you've. . .d- "

Time froze.

Only those who saw the viewing can know the truth. Speaking with anyone else is forbidden.

As Emilia tried to explain what she saw to Subaru, the air and atmosphere froze around her. Emilia couldn't move, but she saw Beatrice's eyes dart at the sound of the voice speaking to them. It made sense why it had to be this way. The Witch of Envy would kill anyone that knew the secret.

However, even if it was to protect them, Emilia couldn't keep herself together. It was simply unfair. Too cruel that it had to be kept secret. Too cruel that Subaru would never be able to share these experiences with anyone.

Time unfroze.

"Subaru, Subaru, Subaru, y-you. . .no no no! This is wrong! You've d-"

Time froze.

Only those who saw the viewing can know the truth. Speaking with anyone else is forbidden.

Emilia didn't care.

Time unfroze.

"You've d-"

Time froze.

Only those who saw the viewing can know the truth. Speaking with anyone else is forbidden.

Beatrice stared at Emilia.

Time unfroze.

"YOU'VE D-"

Time froze.

Only those who saw the viewing can know the truth. Speaking with anyone else is forbidden.

It was unavoidable.

Time unfroze.

Emilia kept a tight grip around Subaru. Her surprise did little to mitigate her anguish, as she gave up on her statement and simply began burying her face into his shoulder.

"Emilia-tan!? You stopped mid-sentence. . . please. . .no. . ."

Subaru couldn't keep his fear hidden anymore.

'That. . . it can't be! No! NO NO NO NO!'

Subaru wasn't an idiot. Something had just stopped Emilia from speaking. This was looking like the worst possible outcome after all.

"Beako, please, answer me honestly."

Beatrice looked up at Subaru and only nodded her head.

"Do you smell any Witch Miasma coming from Emilia?"

Emilia and Beatrice looked at him in panic. They realized how this looked now. Not only was this confirmation that everything they saw was true, but it meant that they needlessly traumatized him even more. How stupid could they be?

"I-I don't smell any coming from Emilia, I suppose."

Subaru analyzed Beatrice's vocal pattern before nodding his head and laying back.

'I'll need to ask Crusch to verify this for me. I can't risk a scenario where she is not telling me the truth.'

At least for now, Subaru could put this scenario in the back of his mind. If Emilia and Beatrice really did have Return By Death, all he'd need to do is never give them the opportunity to use it. A little more pain for himself meant nothing if it meant he could spare those two suffering.

"CAP'N!"

Subaru didn't have a moment of rest before Otto and Garfiel slammed open the door to the carriage.

"Oh! Garfiel! Did you figure out what that was yet? Why did we st-"

Once again, Subaru couldn't even squeeze out a sentence before Garfiel and Otto jumped him into a hug. Now he had Emilia, Beatrice, Otto, and Garfiel hanging off of him.

'Not them too. . ! What the hell is going on here!'

Subaru found himself even more upset at the prospect of his bros dealing with Return By Death. The whole camp was being forced into hell and there was nothing he could do about it!

"Cap'n! M'sorry. Please, I never meant t'k-"

Time froze.

Only those who saw the viewing can know the truth. Speaking with anyone else is forbidden.

"Huh?!"

Otto reacted out of pure fright. It had just dawned on him that they'd nearly been killed by the Witch of Envy.

Time unfroze.

"Garfiel, what were you going to say!?"

Subaru was freaked the hell out. That was a taboo. No doubt about it. Whoever was behind this didn't want him to know what happened. Damn bastards! He'd figure out what was going on.

'S'nothing. . .just m'sorry cap'n. Th'stubborness. . .I'll try t'be better."

Garfiel looked down. Whatever he wanted to tell Subaru, it looked like he wouldn't be able to say it.

'That was vague, but at least it gives me something to go on.'

"Natsuki-san!"

Otto had been hugging him as well, but it seemed like he was beginning to feel left out for some reason.

"Oh, Otto! Didn't see you there!"

Subaru resorted to his easiest method of redirection. Humor. A good tease and laugh might be enough to distract everyone from whatever the heck just happened.

"Natsuki-san!"

Oh, well this wasn't the reaction he was expecting. Usually Otto gets upset at Subaru's teasings, but now he didn't seem to care. Otto was latched onto him just like the other members of the Emilia Camp. If this had been in any other situation, Subaru would just up the ante, however, he realized that Otto probably wouldn't react. Besides, it would be insensitive to try and ignore everything that they've been through, huh? Maybe he oughta be nicer to Otto. . .

"Oi, Otto! I've been asking everyone, but nobody's given me an answer! What happened to the carriage? Why did we stop in the middle of nowhere so that we could have a 'hug-session'!?"

"Natsuki-san. I didn't stop on purpose, I was. . .uh. . .blinded by the light!"

Subaru finally got a reaction!

"Ah, I see! You crashed the cart and you asked everyone here to come and butter me up so that I wouldn't get angry. Good plan! I'll admit, this hug from Emilia-tan and Beako has re-energized me, so I'll let it slide! However, even I have to admit, I'm just a bit weirded out by the random hug. . ."

"Natsuki-san! Please. . . don't tease me for a second. I just. . . wanted to show you how grateful I am to you."

The genuine feelings poured into Otto's reply kept Subaru from teasing him any longer. Subaru was never any good at accepting compliments, so this earnest gratitude came completely out of left field. It wouldn't be right to continue ragging on him.

"Hey, c'mon Otto. I tease you all the time, you don't owe me anyt. . ."

"You've done so much for me. Most of which I'll never be able to thank you for. Don't reduce it. Maybe one day I'll be able to pay it back, but for now, I need to tell you something. I'm truly glad to have met you, Natsuki-san."

The feelings directed at Subaru were so warm that he felt he'd melt if he didn't get out of this hug.

“Alright! Everyone, I am very grateful that you all feel so happy to be around me, but don’t we have a meeting to get t. . .”

"No."

Emilia wasn't having it. After everything she saw, the last thing she was going to do was forget what happened. Subaru might not know his secret is revealed, but she wasn't going to let it be put on the backburner because of some stupid meeting. Anastasia would understand, she saw it too, after all.

"E-Emilia-tan?"

"Subaruuuu, we aren't letting go until you say the magic words!"

"Huh? I don't know what words you want me to say!"

"Then I guess we're never letting go of you, I suppose!"

The scene looked ridiculous. Four people had dogpiled this guy in the back of a dragon carriage. To a random observer, this would look like a robbery!

"Cap'n, admit what y'are!"

"What do you mean?"

"Natsuki-san! You are a hero!"

To Subaru, this was an egotistical and childish idea. All fantasies of him being some 'chosen hero' died when Rem was erased. How could he call himself a hero if he couldn't even save one person?

"Guys, please, just get off so we can. . ."

"Not until you say it Subaru!"

Subaru tried forcing his way out of the hug, but Emilia and Garfiel's strength were impossible for any human to overcome (except Reinhard). Eventually, Subaru accepted his fate.

"I-I'm a. . ."

He cringed.

"Hero."

All of the others looked upset at the ashamed look on Subaru's face. He was very clearly against this idea in the first place. But, it was his fault! He chose to save everyone. He chose to sacrifice everything to protect them. It wouldn't do for Subaru to see himself as anything less than a hero!

However, a deal was a deal.

They let go of him and Otto turned around to re-orient the dragon carriage.

"Ok, once we get to Priestella, we are going to have a long talk about whatever the hell that was about!"

Subaru sat back down and both Emilia and Beatrice leaned into him. Subaru didn't really have time to voice opposition, not that he wanted to, but he still wanted to talk to them about what they'd be doing once they reached Priestella. They seemed a bit scared to make eye contact with him, so for now, he just let them hold his hands and tried to relax.

'I'll figure out a way to help you both. I swear it!'

"Oi, Otto. Ya heard th' voice when I spoke t' Cap'n, didn't you?"

Otto turned around to see Garfiel entering from the back of the carriage. It seemed that everyone else had fallen asleep, so they were free to discuss what happened in its entirety.

"Yeah. It appears we have a taboo similar to Natsuki-san's."

"This s'some crap! Th' hell was th' point of showin' us the Cap'n's struggles if we can't even talk 'bout em!"

Garfiel had been struggling to keep his mouth shut ever since he saw Subaru's fearful expression directed at him in the Arc 4 viewing. He wanted nothing more than to apologize for what happened and try to set the record straight. But now they were unable to say a word about what they saw!

"I agree Garf-san. However, please think about why the person brought us there in the first place."

"Huh? Th' heck does that matter for?"

"They wanted us to help Subaru. From the beginning, they planned to send us back here, right?"

"F'course they did! What 'bout it?"

"If we were all dead, would that help Natsuki-san?"

"Oi, th' hell do ya mean by that?!"

Garfiel still wasn't understanding what happened earlier. Time froze, but it was a protective measure.

"Garf-san, the Witch kills anyone who learns about Natsuki-san's ability! What do you think going in there and telling him the truth would cause?"

"Wait, you sayin' th' Witch tried ta' kill us just then?"

"I'm saying that it's a possibility. It could also be a safety measure for Subaru."

Garfiel looked at Otto with a raised eyebrow. Safety measure? They were supposed to believe that? Subaru already knows about Return By Death, so why should it matter if they discuss the viewing with him! They had no plans to hurt him!

"Garf-san, why do you think the Witch put that taboo on Subaru in the first place?"

"I dunno, th' bitch is crazy! She probably wanted th' Cap'n all ta' herself!"

"Tell me, Garf-san. Were there any moments during the viewing where you saw people discussing the potential of Subaru's ability?"

"Ya, all th' camps were tryna monopolize him."

"If people were privy to the specifics of his ability, even if Subaru wasn't the one who leaked the information, what would happen to him?"

Garfiel froze up. He nearly blabbed about Subaru's power the moment he ran into him again. They had both seen the damage that someone who knew about Subaru's ability could cause. Arc 4 was the worst scenario yet. Specifically crafted to break Subaru and make him someone's tool.

"Ohh I gotcha Otto. Speakin' of which, what is goin' on back at the Miload Manor!?"

"I'm not sure. I can't imagine stuff is going well between the maid staff and Roswaal-sama. There is also the chance that the Royal Knights have been mobilized to go and arrest him."

"Nah, s'no way. Th' knights are with their candidates now. All o'them should be in Priestella."

They each exhaled a long breath. For now, they wouldn't have to worry about covert political ploys. Hopefully, they could smooth everything over with negotiations in Priestella.

"Hey, Garfiel. I know they restored Crusch's memories in the viewing, but are those still intact now that we've been returned?"

"I dunno, I hope s'alright. . .Oi! Otto! What 'bout Rem?! Is she awake?!"

Otto began to tense up. Seeing Subaru's reaction to losing Rem was something he never wanted to see again. Now, there was a chance that Rem had been returned to them. This might be important enough to turn around and return to the Manor.

"I'm not sure Garf, I honestly want to turn back and check, but if we don't go meet with the other camps, there is a chance we could get knocked out of the race!"

Garfiel sighed and put his hands to his temples. He was beginning to get a headache from all the stress built up over the viewing. It looked like he would still be dealing with the ramifications of this for some time.

"Until we know for sure, I suspect that Rem and Crusch's memories have been returned."

"Why's that?"

"Well we remember her, don't we? At the very least, we know that our memories of her have been restored."

Garfiel's eyes brightened a bit. It wasn't all pointless. At least now, he had something to give back to his Cap'n.

"Oi, Otto, I'll take over from 'ere. Go t'sleep already."

Otto handed the reins over to Garfiel and headed back into the carriage to take a nap. They would be arriving in Priestella tomorrow.

'I pray that we find a way to work out everything that's happened since we left.'

Otto turned to face the sleeping Subaru.

'And I pray that you don't find yourself in trouble again. You've suffered enough Natsuki-san.'

The night at Seaslyph Lodge was anything but calm.

"I can't believe it! Natsuki-kun really had quite the secret! I'm honestly not sure how I want to approach this situation. . ."

Anastasia had been completely dumbfounded. She had woken up this morning simply expecting to see Emilia and her camp for negotiations. However, a certain bright flash of light had other ideas. It teleported her and the other five camps into some otherworldly theater!

Anastasia knew that the outcome of the Royal Selection could be decided at these upcoming negotiations. She needed a plan of action. While she didn't want to use Subaru to get into power, she also didn't want to leave that option open to any of the other candidates.

"Anastasia-sama, perhaps we should review everything we learned so far? I believe it may help us plan effectively for S-Subaru's arrival."

Julius wanted to help his lady, but he couldn't separate himself from all the stuff he'd seen on that screen. What a shocking revelation. He'd publicly shamed and belittled Subaru's ambitions and abandoned him during his fight against the cult. The shame he felt was unlike anything he'd ever experienced. Julius didn't know how Subaru would react to seeing him at Priestella, but he knew that he had to apologize for his self-righteousness. Even if he could find a way to justify that duel, the sheer horrors that Subaru was forced to face down by himself were more than enough to bring shame upon Julius.

Subaru was not weak. Even at his worst, he never abandoned a single one of his allies. Long beyond the point anyone else would have quit, he persevered. He'd even saved the lives of three of the five candidates. How could he ever be at peace as a knight, knowing that Subaru had been left to die so many times?

His nervousness had made him unable to speak Subaru's name without stuttering. It was truly a sight to behold. The Greatest of Knights, crumbling under pressure.

"That's a good idea Julius! I'd say there are five important pieces of information we've gained."

"Just five. . .?"

"1. Natsuki Subaru is from another world.

2. Natsuki Subaru possesses a looping ability.

3. Natsuki Subaru has some kind of relationship with the Witch of Envy and can wield Authorities.

4. Roswaal had been manipulating everyone with a book that foresees the true future, which is currently destroyed.

5. Natsuki Subaru has several criteria that must be met before he'll reset a loop."

Julius looked on in confusion. It felt disingenuous to boil down Subaru's adventure to mere tidbits of information. However, he couldn't deny the effectiveness of such a strategy. The longer he reflected on what he saw, the more it bothered him. If he wanted to effectively represent his camp, he would need to find a way to put his feelings aside.

"I-I guess that is true."

Julius went silent. Anastasia had been disturbed by the viewings too, he could tell. But something was bothering him. Why hadn't he been reprimanded? He'd beaten and killed Subaru during a loop in Arc 3. Didn't she find that behavior repulsive?

"Hey, Julius. . ."

"Yes Anastasia-sama?"

"I can tell something is bothering ya, so if you'll hear me out a moment."

"Of course, my lady."

"Ya gotta stop thinking about that stuff. I know how much ya care for him, but please understand. You are my most trusted ally. Nothing some screen shows me if ever gonna change that, alright?"

Julius looked up at Anastasia with a tearful smile. She really could see through him, huh? As much as her words could help, Julius couldn't accept something like that. She was a master at telling people what they wanted to hear. Julius was looking for any reason to doubt the veracity of her words.

"Thanks. I'm glad you feel that way, my lady."

Anastasia could see a hint of guilt still lingering in his eyes. It seems like the only thing that would satisfy him is speaking with Subaru again.

"Like two peas in a pod. . .You're as hopeless as that damn Natsuki!"

"Ok you guys! You can let go of my hands now! I admit its super cute, but it'll be really embarrassing walking into Priestella like this!"

Subaru had spent the night surrounded by his close friends and companions. At first, he thought it was endearing, but now it was beginning to creep him out!

"As Betty's contractor, it is expected that he rewards her with headpats and handholding whenever she asks, in fact!"

Beatrice wasn't having any of this. Subaru would not be leaving her side for their entire visit to Priestella. While she had, admittedly, been craving affection from Subaru ever since she arrived back from the theater, that reason wasn't why she was sticking to his side so aggressively.

"Ok, ok! I get it Beako, I'll take you around the city with me! But Emilia-tan. . . why are you gripping my hands so tight?! I'd love to hold hands with you whenever you ask, but I'm getting the feeling you don't trust me on my own or something!"

"Oh! Umm, I'm sorry! I didn't mean to grip you so tight! I just. . .ummm. . .wanted to hold your hand!"

"Emilia-tan, that was adorable, but that was clearly a lie! C'mon, you can trust me, I've grown since we visited the Capital!"

The mention of the capital seemed to bring a dreary expression to Emilia's face. He would need to ask about that later. However, he didn't really have time to deal with that now. The carriage had just passed through the outer walls of Priestella and began its trek towards the outer gates.

"Wow! This view is amazing! I never thought this city would be so vibrant, especially after seeing that huge prison wall!"

Emilia and Beatrice were enraptured by the view, but they didn't let that distract them from their goal. At all times, Subaru was to be monitored by Beatrice, who could detect changes in Miasma output. If Beatrice noticed even the slightest deviation in smell, she would inform everyone immediately. Emilia, to her credit, wanted to prevent that from happening. This is why she was looking for any excuse to stay near Subaru.

'Subaru. I won't fail you again.'

Authors Note

So, what do you think? I've felt an urge to do this prompt, but I didn't want to make it too easy! There needs to be some mystery for Subaru to figure out. How will arc 5 change with everyone knowing about Subaru's ability?

Also, how about the reactions? Were the characters OOC? I did my best to portray their initial shock, but I had them change their behavior when the realized they were unable to speak about what they'd seen. I hope it didn't seem like they had reverted back to their previous selves. I think they were moreso trying to fill the role that Subaru was expecting them to play.

As I've said in my other fic, criticisms are appreciated! I find that the first chapter of a fic is usually make or break, so especially here, I want to address any problems and get them hammered out before I continue with this fic.

I have the next chapter for Another Chance around 60% done, so expect it in a few days.

All credit for the amazing image goes to Leymax! Show him some support in the comments!

Chapter Text

"So this is the Watergate City Priestella, huh? I gotta say, it makes me really nostalgic!"

Subaru could see glimpses of traditional Japanese architecture in practically every building in sight. It was not something he'd been expecting when he arrived here, but perhaps there may be others from his world who got 'Isekai'd' to Lugunica. He'd already met a fellow Earthling in his buddy Al, so it wasn't impossible. This last year had been great, but it had also made him more homesick than he'd ever felt in his life. A chance to reminisce and talk about his old world would be a welcome change in scenery. Who knows? It might be exactly what he needed to move on.

"Wait, this city reminds you of your hometown Subaru!?"

Emilia was surprised to hear about Subaru's origins in another world. In truth, she had been quite frustrated that she hadn't figured out the truth earlier. Now that Subaru was in Priestella, the first thing he was doing was dropping massive bombshells of information.

"Yeah! Although there are a couple things that are out of place, this city really nailed the aesthetic! An A for effort!"

Once again, Subaru used one of his indecipherable analogies to confuse the living hell out of Emilia and Beatrice. Subaru had gotten used to people ignoring his wild claims and being able to speak gibberish whenever he wanted. Emilia wasn't going to let him get away with it anymore! She'd missed out on way too much cool information about her knight!

"Subaru, what do you mean by 'A for effort'?"

Subaru looked slightly surprised at Emilia's question, but quickly donned a smirk and prepared to answer her.

"It's interchangeable with phrases like: 'It's the thought that counts.', I suppose."

Beatrice interrupted before Subaru could explain the actual mechanics behind his allegory. If she had remained silent, Subaru most definitely would have given a long explanation of his world's mandated schooling and grading systems. While Beatrice thought Emilia's curiosity was cute, she refused to give up her monopoly on all 'Subaru-related' information. Subaru's home world was a topic specially reserved for Betty, after all!

"Beako! Emilia-tan was asking me! Although I find it really cute how you get jealous so quickly. . ."

"I-I'm not jealous, I suppose! It's just that. . .t-that information should be reserved for Betty, in fact. . ."

Emilia and Subaru beamed a smile at her and started snickering to themselves.

"Beako is soooo cute when she's jealous!"

"I know, Emilia-tan, my Beako is absolutely adorable!"

Beatrice was simply trying to protect her contractor from the everyday pestering of uninformed simpletons! How could it end up like this. . .getting teased!?

Subaru hooked one of his arms under Beatrice's shoulder and picked her up off of the ground. He sat her down on top of his shoulders, seating her behind his head. (Much in the way a parent would carry their child.) Subaru tried using both arms, but Emilia was still refusing to let go for some reason. When time allowed for it, he really needed to figure out what was going on!

"I-I suppose Betty can forgive teasing, i-if it's from you. . .Subaru. . ."

"Ah! My lovable Beako's cuteness is overwhelming my heart! Emilia-tan, I think the only way to save me is a lap pillow! Without one, I'll surely d-. . ."

Her grip on his hand got a lot tighter. Emilia stared at him with a serious look. His joke hadn't landed well, that's for sure. Emilia quickly changed her expression to a neutral smile and turned away.

"My bad! I was zoning out there, I'm sure your joke was reeaaally funny though!"

"Ouch! My advances have been thoroughly thwarted once again by Emilia-tan's childlike innocence! But that is one of the reasons I love her after all. . .I guess I have no choice but to keep trying to flirt until it finally gets through!"

Emilia looked hurt by this playful comment, something Subaru wasn't expecting either.

"Hey, Subaru?"

'This is weird. Normally she finds those jokes endearing. Did I strike a nerve? If I had to guess, it has something to do with my theory from the carriage ride. . .Oh man! I'm such an idiot! I can't believe I'm joking about such morbid topics when there's a possibility she has Return by Death! What was I thinking?!'

"What is it, Emilia-tan? If it's about the joke I made earlier, I apologi-. . ."

"No, it isn't about the joke!"

Emilia seemed quite upset at his joke earlier, but whatever was bothering her now was something else. Subaru began feeling nervous at the prospect of needlessly hurting Emilia's feelings. He'd already done that in the Capital, he never wanted to do something that irresponsible again. At least in the Sanctuary, he'd been able to use his criticisms of her as fuel. Here he was just being insensitive.

"Umm, when we are alone later. . .I need to tell you s-. . ."

"Emilia-sama! Beatrice!"

A familiar voice called out to the three of them as they walked the streets of Priestella.

"S-S-Subaru. . ."

Standing in front of them was none other than the Greatest of Knights, Julius Juukulius. He held an expression of pure fear and sadness.

"This isn't an Inn, this is a Ryokan!"

Subaru once again baffled everyone around him with his otherworldly knowledge and traditions. He'd clearly been wistfully looking upon the city since they'd arrived in Priestella, but to think that Kararagian culture resembled Subaru's to such a close degree. Beatrice felt inclined to ask Subaru more about this "Ryokan" however. . . .

"Ah, I see, so ya just arrived a few minutes ago. It's nice ta' see you all again! How long's it been!?"

Anastasia was the first person to begin the dialogue with the Emilia Camp. Julius had apparently silently escorted them to the Seasylph Lodge under the assumption that they had gotten themselves lost. In reality, Subaru, Beatrice, and Emilia simply wanted to explore the city before they got bogged down in procedural issues and negotiations. At least, that was the reason they gave to Subaru. Otto and Garfiel, on the other hand, simply headed straight for the Inn to get some rest.

"Oi! Anastasia! Still speaking in a Kansai dialect?"

Anastasia's eyes lit up like they were Christmas lights. The very first conversation with him, and here he was already revealing more and more information about his home world. With the right questions, who knows what kind of ideas she could unearth! At this rate, she really could stand with the likes of Hoshin!

"Kansai? Interesting. So that is what you refer to it as. . ."

Subaru noticed this odd reaction, but it didn't faze him as much as one would think. He'd already informed Anastasia that he was from beyond the Great Waterfall. She didn't dismiss him either. It made sense that she would be curious about the terminology from his homeland.

"Anastasia-sama, I apologise for the sudden interruption, but I feel the need to say something to Subaru."

'What's this? What could this arrogant jerk be thinking now?! I bet he's got some creative new one-liner that he's been waiting to use on me. I swear this jackass knows the perfect words to piss me off, no matter the situation!'

Subaru began nodding to himself as he prepared for the prim and proper teasing he was about to receive.

"I'm sorry. Subaru, I wish I could've done more. There's no excuse for hurting a friend."

Subaru jumped backwards.

'What the hell is going on? Now Julius is acting weird too! He's been silent ever since we saw him, but I just assumed that was his stuffy 'Knightly' attitude at work. I haven't seen him in a while, so that could explain this drastic change in attitude. However. . .'

"Hey, when did we become friends?! Also, what are you talking about? I don't remember you doing anything other than being insufferable!"

Julius looked down in shame. Even if he was just teasing, as per their usual interactions, it hurt to hear Subaru deny his friendship. He knew that he wasn't deserving of it, but he had seen Subaru save so many others from the depths of darkness. If Subaru had simply accepted his words, Julius would at least be able to sleep at night. But that second question. . .

"Subaru? Don't you remember? I-I. . .well, I. . .k-. ."

Time froze.

Only those who saw the viewing can know the truth. Speaking with anyone else is forbidden.

'Wait? Subaru doesn't know about the viewing?!'

Julius felt a thousand thoughts race through his mind. Not only was Subaru unaware of the viewing, but he was unable to speak with Subaru about what he'd seen. It was the worst possible scenario. Julius would never be able to face up to his mistakes. He would never be forgiven.

Time unfroze.

Julius caught himself and looked up at Subaru again. He'd practiced controlling his emotions many times, but for the first time, they got the better of him. Subaru saw the slightest hint of tears welling up in the corner of Julius's eyes and his mouth hung open in shock.

"J-Julius. . .wait a minute! Was that. . .?!"

"Let me correct myself. I wanted to apologize on behalf of my brother Joshua. I heard that he had been slightly judgmental towards you."

Both Subaru and Julius could see that this was a misdirect, but Subaru wouldn't be able to press him on it any further.

'Damn it, Damn it, Damn it, Damn it! Julius is involved with this mess too?! This is really bad. What the hell happened in that carriage?! How could all of them have Return By Death?!'

Subaru's mind immediately jumped to his prevalent theory for what had happened in the carriage. The only action that he knew would result in a speaking taboo was talking about Return By Death. The weird reactions he was getting + the amount of times he'd been asked if he 'remembered something' were reminiscent of his first few weeks in the mansion. They'd been such a saddening experience that Subaru had done his best to repress those memories from ever popping up. Could it be that all of the others were experiencing something similar?

'But. . .why does it affect all of them?! Return By Death isolates its user from the rest of the world. How come everyone I speak to seems to remember things that I don't!?'

"Excuse me, but ya came here to get a crystal for your spirit, correct?"

Anastasia had also been surprised by the imposition of a taboo, but she quickly realized that letting that conversation continue would become dangerous. Thus, she decided to move to the main topic of discussion, as far as Subaru was aware, which was Emilia's spirit.

"Ah, ummm. . .yes. . .we came here to get a new housing for Puck. . ."

Emilia looked very embarrassed and ashamed to be asking this favor from Anastasia. Subaru didn't really understand why. This was a fair deal after all. They came here to make a trade! Why was she so hesitant to ask about Puck?

"Wait, Wait, Wait! We are not going to brush over that! Julius. . .you've been acting different. . ."

Julius looked shocked at Subaru's straightforward callout. He was completely transparent in the eyes of Natsuki Subaru.

"Subaru. . .perhaps it's just-. . ."

"Nope! That isn't going to work on me! I just realized something. How did you recognize Beatrice? There is no way that the two of you have ever met before!"

Emilia, Anastasia, Beatrice, Otto, and Garfiel all held shocked expressions. They hadn't expected Subaru to be this perceptive. Unlike them, who had been oblivious to Subaru's suffering until they had it shoved in their faces, Subaru had already begun unraveling what was troubling all of them since the carriage ride. He was quite the intelligent guy!

"Oh. . .I had heard rumors of your new nickname, 'The Lolimancer', and I assumed that the girl with you was the Great Spirit Beatrice."

It was a flimsy answer, but it was the best they could give. Subaru clearly didn't buy it, but once again, he could tell that he was disrupting the mood of everyone there. At this rate, they'd end up getting nothing done for their entire trip.

'Julius called her by her first name and he really expects me to believe he's never seen her before? Could he have already met Beatrice in a loop of some kind? Goddamnit! This theory is becoming more and more plausible every interaction.'

"You know what, if I keep standing here, you are going to give me a headache!"

Subaru gestured at Julius before turning to Emilia.

"Sorry to do this to you, but could you handle this meeting without me? I need a moment to think."

Emilia looked slightly saddened by this request.

"S-Subaru, I understand this seems reeeaaally confusing, but it wouldn't be good for you to-. . ."

"I agree with ya, Natsuki-kun! Emilia, if he wants to wander around, why don't'cha let him? Julius should be more than enough to ensure our safety!"

Anastasia was signaling that she wanted to talk about the more serious issues, but Emilia was still hesitant to let Subaru out of her sight.

"Don't forget 'bout my amazin' self!"

Garfiel decided to remind Anastasia of his presence here too. He didn't like being overlooked, especially when it came to his camp's safety.

"Ooh Ooh, Mimi too!"

Before Garfiel could even turn around, Mimi had a firm grip on Garfiel's shoulder, smiling and laughing at his frustrated reaction.

"Forgot how much f'pain ya are!"

Subaru could feel the headache coming on even stronger. Garfiel definitely never met Mimi before today. Something fishy was going on and it looks like he was the only person unaware.

"Screw this! I'll be out exploring the city!"

Subaru abruptly turned around and walked off. Emilia accidentally released her grip on Subaru, but instead of calling out to Subaru, she told Beatrice to go with him and watch over him.

"Beako, if you notice any changes in his smell, its reeeaally important that you bring Subaru back here! I pray that it doesn't happen, but I never want him to be alone again."

Beatrice nodded at Emilia's words.

"Hah! As if Betty would leave her contractor alone! Also, don't talk to Betty like she's a child, I suppose!"

Emilia was about to remind Beatrice that she was, in fact, a child, but Subaru was beginning to get out of view. Noticing this, Beatrice bolted after Subaru and left the remaining camp members alone to talk.

"So. . ."

Anastasia started off, but even she was unsure where to begin.

"Subaru already suspects that something is up, huh?"

Ricardo arrived and pulled Mimi off of Garfiel. Garfiel nodded in gratitude, but Ricardo simply smirked before putting her back on him again.

"Oi! Th'heck was that for!"

Everyone simply ignored this cute interaction.

"It appears so. Anastasia-sama, I apologize for my independent actions earlier, I simply felt obligated to-. . ."

"Argh! Why's it all ya guys can do is apologize! Julius, there is no need to hide how ya feel. I can tell ya wanted to apologize to Natsuki-san. Even if I knew ya would've spooked him out, I wouldn't have been so coldhearted as ta' deny ya the chance to speak to him!"

Anastasia was so riled up from Julius's attitude that she began slipping in and out of her Kansai dialect. While normally, Julius found these moments really cute, right now, he was still lost in the aftermath of his conversation with Subaru.

"Anastasia. . ."

Emilia began trying to formulate an opening statement, but she was also clueless on where to begin discussing what they had seen during the viewing.

"Alright, first things first. Natsuki Subaru can't be allowed to Return By Death ever again."

Anastasia started off with her most contentious demand first.

It caught everyone off guard, even Julius. Never use Return By Death again? Ideally, he would never use it in the first place. However, Subaru had used that power to save all of their lives at one point. Was it really ok for them to make such a rash judgement about how someone else should live their life?

"Anastasia-sama. . .isn't that harsh? Subaru makes the decisions on how to use Return By Death. How is it our place to. . ."

"Lemme correct a misconception of yours Julius. This power isn't any one person's to 'use'. It is something forced onto the user."

Anastasia decided to build on that point.

"The moment this power becomes something to 'use', it is no longer possible for us to remain allies with him."

Julius looked shocked. This was quite the hardline stance that his lady was taking. He never wanted to be at odds with Subaru again. How could she say something like that?

"The Royal Selection, negotiations, even small conversations. All of them are moot if he decides to 'use' his ability. That is why that can't be allowed to happen."

Anastasia's objective had become clear. While she wasn't going to actively try and steal Subaru from Emilia's camp, she wanted guarantees that the election would remain fair. Subaru could abuse his ability to completely undercut everyone without them knowing. Hell, he'd already deceived her when he negotiated with her about the subjugation of the White Whale! Of course, those were unique circumstances that required the use of his ability, but the results were nothing to scoff at.

"I-I agree Anastasia, however. . .what happens if he is forced to use it?"

Emilia nodded her head with everything Anastasia was saying, but she still couldn't shake the feeling that a disagreement would be coming.

"I'm not so idealistic to think he may never have to use his ability again. However. . ."

Emilia winced. Anastasia was right, she'd already failed to protect him numerous times. Even with this knowledge, she didn't know if she would be enough to keep him safe.

"We deserve to know if Subaru used his ability. It simply wouldn't be right for us to engage with him unaware of his circumstances. That is why, I suggest. . .no, I mandate that a direct line of communication is established between all five camps. It would exist purely for the sake of Natsuki Subaru. Should he Return by Death, you will inform all of us, understood?"

Emilia didn't like the route Anastasia was taking. Sure, Subaru's ability was strong, (but is it stronger than the members of the shinobi village?) but where did that justify removing his autonomy and freedom of choice? Subaru wasn't their knight, he was hers. If he used his ability, why should she be obligated to inform them? It was a very similar situation to Reinhard's. He'd been stripped of nearly all his independence when he became the Sword Saint. He answered to the Sage Council and the nation of Lugunica, no longer free to live a life outside his abilities. How could Anastasia realistically demand that Subaru be put under the same restrictions?

"Anastasia. . .Subaru is my knight."

An awkward silence broke out between the two candidates. It was clear Anastasia had overstepped her bounds. While she didn't want to make such harsh demands, she didn't really have a choice. Anastasia, by virtue of being a selection candidate, was now forcibly invested in Subaru's ability. If she didn't propose this deal, it would mean losing the Royal Selection.

"I see. Emilia, I believe I was too aggressive in my requests. Please, let me also add, I do care about Subaru."

"I believe you do, Anastasia. However I-. ."

"I don't want him to die again. If he needs me to lend him a hand, I'll do it."

Emilia was surprised for a moment, but then she shifted to a radiant smile. It reassured her that Subaru was in good hands. She, ideally, would be enough to protect Subaru. However, she wasn't so naïve to think she could pull that off after the viewings. Subaru always attracted trouble. He would need all the help he could get if things kept up the way they had before.

"That communication network wouldn't just be for us, but for Subaru as well."

Anastasia made a compelling offer.

"Hmm. . .Anastasia, you may be right. Please understand, however, that Subaru would have the executive decision on what information gets relayed. I can't agree to giving information on him without his consent."

Emilia remained firm on her point, but she was starting to see the merits of Anastasia's idea.

Anastasia clicked her tongue and looked away. It was supposed to be a two-way street. Where each group benefitted and could trust the other. What Emilia was suggesting was a fool's bargain.

"I care about Subaru. I don't want him to become bound up in my political affairs."

Emilia whipped out the puppy dog eyes. Anastasia tried to look away, but she couldn't do anything to resist.

'This damn girl! I shudder to think of the deals she could pull off if she dedicated herself to becoming a merchant!'

"Fine! Ya got yourself a deal!"

Anastasia looked away in a pout, but she wasn't completely dissatisfied with the outcome. As much as she tried to hide it, she cared deeply for Subaru after witnessing all the struggles he went through to reach that point. It wouldn't be right for her to just throw him to the wolves (Mabeasts?).

"Ah! Anastasia, I can see you reeeaally care about Subaru too!"

Emilia's smile was simply too contagious. Anastasia turned around and pretended like she didn't hear her.

"The person you're looking for is a man named Kiritaka."

Emilia stiffened up at Anastasia's sharp tangent.

"He'll be the one ta' get ya a new crystal for your bastard cat."

Emilia could hear the frustration in Anastasia's voice when she mentioned Puck. Just like Emilia, Anastasia was conflicted on the idea of restoring that spirit to its proper form.

"He runs the Muse company. Talk to him if ya want to source some high-grade colorless magical ore. A bit of advice though. . ."

Emilia was still too deep in shame to look up at Anastasia and confirm her words.

"Stay away from the songstress."

Otto had been intently listening to everything Anastasia said and writing it down on a small piece of paper.

"Alright Anastasia-san, sounds simple enough!"

She looked at him with a raised eyebrow.

Otto stood there confused for a moment before he raised his arms and yelled in frustration.

"Otto, what is it?"

Emilia still didn't understand why Otto was so upset.

"I forgot! That idiot somehow manages to make everything more difficult no matter where he goes!"

Emilia got a bit defensive at Otto's assertion.

"Hey, Otto, Subaru is a really reliable guy! We shouldn't say stuff like that behind someone's back!"

Otto looked a bit embarrassed at his freak out. He lowered his hands and scratched his head.

"I-I guess you're right. It's just, he has a habit of attracting trouble."

Emilia nodded for a moment before the implications truly hit her.

"Ah, that's right. Subaru just left. . ."

"Oi, Beako! No need to grip my hand so tightly! I'm beginning to lose feeling in my fingers!"

Subaru and Beatrice were strolling through populated sections of Priestella, attracting attention everywhere they went. It was quite the cute scene, but Subaru's incessant complaining and Beatrice's repeated scoldings had turned them into public nuisances.

"Just stop resisting, I suppose! You're Betty's contractor, in fact! That means you have to hold my hand when I want you to, I suppose!"

Subaru couldn't get Beatrice off of him, so he gave up and took a seat at a nearby bench. Beatrice hopped up next to him and rested her head on his shoulder.

"Hey, Beako, I probably should've asked this earlier, but do you remember the direction we came from?"

Beatrice didn't respond to Subaru's question, which basically confirmed the answer.

"Well, shit."

It looked like they had already managed to lose everyone they knew in this city. That meant they'd have to go ask some poor soul for directions. It sucked, but it looked like this would be their only way out of this mess.

"Where are all those people headed to, I suppose?"

Subaru looked up and saw a crowd forming near them, headed in the direction of a nearby park. He thought about following them for a second, but he knew that it would only make their situation worse.

*Singing*

"Hey Beako, did you hear that?"

Author's Notes:

Alright, this chapter was mostly fluff, but I did my best to make it eventful, even if it was a bit dry at parts. I hope you all found the characters to be accurately portrayed. I am really looking forward to writing the interactions for the rest of this fic and I really hope you guys enjoyed the chapter! Criticisms and comments are appreciated, as well as any interesting ideas you may have for later parts of the story. (I have basically this whole work planned out, but it is going to follow pretty close to the canon story for a while, aside from the interactions. That means any ideas that can help me spice up the chapters are highly valued)

As for Another Chance (Continued) I think my last chapter was honestly pretty mid/disappointing. So I'm going to be putting in a decent amount of work on the next few chapters of it to ensure it is up to my standards. Don't worry, this fic will be updated soon. I just want to make sure I get through the next few chapters of Another Chance before stuff starts to pop off in this fic.

Chapter Text

". . . .I'll never forget. . . .I'll never move on. . . .everything you've done for me. . . .you've made me who I am. . ."

The crowd in the square had grown considerably since the young girl's song began. She spun a song of love, loss, and remembrance, evoking tears from many members of audience. Even Subaru found himself moved by the genuine emotions he'd felt from the girl's tales of woe. Not that anybody would know why Subaru could relate so much to the main character of that song. . .

"That was a really *sniffle* great song!"

Subaru had been under constant stress since they had arrived in Priestella. He knew that something was wrong, but he had no way to figure out what happened to everyone. His guesses were terrifying to entertain, but those were the only explanations he had for what was going on. In truth, the idea of Emilia, Beatrice, Otto, Garfiel, or even Julius, suffering all alone made Subaru sick. He'd never asked for Return by Death, but the possibility of him having failed everyone again had been burning in the back of his mind.

After his weird interactions with Anastasia and Julius, Subaru wanted to take some time alone to think and try to recompose himself. In that regard, this song couldn't have been sung at a better time.

"Huh?! Oh! Thank you, Big Brother! You and your girlfriend were the inspiration after all!"

Subaru and Beatrice paused for a moment and looked at each other with confused faces.

"Beako and I aren't like that, please don't make damaging assumptions like that!"

The girl stood still and put her hand to her chin. She seemed to be thinking about something completely different than the conversation happening in front of her. Subaru didn't want to leave that misconception alone though, for obvious reasons.

"Well that's odd. . . . I'm usually on-the-mark when it comes to things like that. . . Wait! You said you enjoyed the song, right? Are you suuuree that you an. . ."

"I'm sure! Beako is my contracted spirit and honorary little sister, I wouldn't do those sorts of things with someone that much younger than me!"

The girl started to nod her head, but Beatrice seemed slightly annoyed by the way Subaru worded that statement. Yes, she and Subaru were siblings, but she is over 400 years old! Why is she being relegated to the little sister all of a sudden?

"I'm older than both of you, in fact!"

Subaru seemed unfazed by this and started patting Beatrice's head.

'Beako might say that, but she acts like a younger sibling to everyone in the Miload Manor. Even Petra seems more mature than her. . .'

"There's no way you are older than Big Brother! I might've been wrong about the nature of your relationship, but he is clearly much older tha. . . "

"She's over 400 years old."

"Eh. .!?"

Subaru dry interjection seemed to throw her even more off balance than his initial comment.

"N-No way! You are just mad I was right about you two earlier, right?!"

'This girl is really childish! Can't she just accept her assumptions were wrong? If it weren't for her voice, I really would be worried for her future!'

Subaru was getting tired of the back and forth with this annoying girl. All he wanted to do was thank her for the beautiful song, but now he was being publicly accused of being a lolicon! It was bad enough that he was known as 'the Lolimancer' to the Lugunican knights and nobility, but now he was being put on trial with no evidence!

"Will you stop saying that! She's a spirit! Even if she acts like a little kid, she is actually a really old-. . ."

"Betty would like to hear Subaru finish that statement, I suppose!"

The looks from the people around them were starting to sour, obviously this wasn't going the way that Subaru intended.

"W-Wait a minute! You said that she's a spirit?!"

Subaru and Beatrice turned back to the Songstress only to be met with star-filled eyes and admiration.

"You are Natsuki Subaru!? The spirit knight who killed a Sin Archbishop! T-T-The Lolimancer?!"

The surrounding people scowled at the ridiculous title, but their expressions softened considerably at the prospect of someone who had slain a Sin Archbishop.

Subaru sighed.

'I guess that is one way to salvage my reputation. . .'

"Please. . .d-don't call me by that na-. . ."

But the girl had already started her unending adoration to the two of them.

"The Knight who was involved with the slaying of the White Whale and destruction of the Great Rabbit!?"

Subaru's embarrassment was welling up inside him after receiving so much praise. It really wasn't something he was too keen on, and now passerbys were stopping and whispering to each other.

"Yes he is, in fact! Betty's Subaru is responsible for many other amazing feats, be grateful you get to be in his presence, I suppose!"

Subaru ruffled Beatrice's hair a bit, clearly perturbed by her total worship of him.

'Jeez, if I let these two keep talking, I might have to start signing autographs for people! If only they knew the truth about all of that. . .'

Subaru's expression had become downcast and he grabbed Beatrice's hand, trying to walk away.

"W-Wait! Big Brother! Don't go so quickly, at least tell me a few of your stories so that I may find even more inspiration for my songs!"

Subaru didn't seem interested, but Beatrice quickly reminded him that they were lost.

"Agh! O-k! Songstress-girl, we have no idea where we are, can you give us directions to the Seasylph lodge?"

She nodded her head aggressively, but then stood still for a moment without saying anything.

". . . ."

"Uh, sorry about that, that was a bit rude. How about this? If you can direct us back to the Seasylph lodge, I'll tell you a story of one of our adventures?"

". . . ."

'What is up with this girl?'

"Big Brother. . . I just remembered I'm lost too. . ."

'This girl is hopeless!'

Emilia was against leaving Subaru to go and speak with Kiritaka, but eventually succumbed to the pressure when Anastasia reminded her of Subaru's aptitude for unpredictable behavior. It would be best to get these negotiations out of the way right now instead of holding off until later in the trip. They were definitely going to have their hands full when the other three camps arrived in Priestella. Rather than give all the other camps time to get in the way of this deal, Emilia should get the ore now and worry about them later.

Instead of everyone leaving to join Emilia, Garfiel decided to go and check up on Subaru. Mimi, of course, wanted to go with him. This left Emilia, Anastasia, Julius, Ricardo, the twins, and Otto to accompany her.

"Oi, can ya' get off f'me!"

Garfiel tried swinging his arm to break out of Mimi's grip, but the girl refused to let go and only dug in harder.

"S'embarrasin!"

Mimi looked up at Garfiel and gave a radiant smile.

"Mimi knows~! Mimi thinks your reaction is funny~!"

"Tch."

Garfiel turned his head away from her, not trying to give her the satisfaction of being right. It was too little, too late. Mimi had already broken into a cute laugh.

'Where's th' Cap'n s'posed t'be? S'been too long!'

His expression changed to a concerned one. He trusted Beatrice to protect Subaru, but it still bothered him that he had been so alone throughout his journey. Even the smallest absence could mean untold amounts of suffering for his captain. It only served to make him more nervous that Subaru hadn't come back yet.

"Garfiel. . .are you nervous~?"

He didn't look at her. It was already bad enough that his weakness had put his captain in danger. The last thing he wanted was pity.

"S'nothing. Let go f'me already."

His act wasn't very convincing. However, Mimi didn't want to make him feel any worse, so she gave him the excuse he was looking for.

"Mimi is nervous~! Subaru was very nice to me and my siblings~! Now he is lost, so please. . . indulge Mimi's worries~!?"

Garfiel looked down at her and saw a similar look of concern in her eyes. She might not have been in the same camp as his captain, but they had fought side-by-side together. She had witnessed his hellish journey, just like him. She didn't want to risk something like that happening again.

"Let's pick up th' pace."

Subaru, Beatrice, and this songstress girl found themselves on a boat in the middle of Priestella's most active waterway. They had asked a few other people where they could find the Seasylph Inn, but apparently the place wasn't somewhere most people traveled. That or it wasn't notable enough to the average person. Regardless, the girl knew someone who could take them where they needed to go, so Subaru and Beatrice just began following her.

"This girl is a bit of an airhead, I suppose. We might just be getting more lost, in fact!"

The girl turned around with an exasperated expression.

"I'm sorry! I thought we would find where you were going quicker, but it seems I have no idea where we are!"

Subaru put a hand to his face and let out a long sigh. He'd always hated riding boats ever since he was a kid. He would get seasick on the shortest boat rides and then people would make fun of him for it. Now, after an hour riding on the waterways, this girl said she had no idea where they were.

"We'll eventually get to the Chamber of Commerce! The boat operator knows me after all!"

Subaru perked up at this news, but it still shocked him that someone could live in a city their entire life and not know where they were.

"This girl. . .!"

Beatrice still seemed angry that they were functionally on a wild goose chase until they had gotten on this boat.

"Hey! My name isn't 'girl', it's Liliana! Li-Li-Ana!"

Subaru picked himself up off the railings and made eye contact with the boat's sailor, who nodded.

"Of course, the boat operator knows you! Everything you do is so exaggerated! Even the random people on this boat are making 'yep, that's Liliana' expressions! Are you sure you aren't just a big airhead?"

Subaru was, admittedly, in a bad mood from the constant seasickness he'd felt the past hour. Even so, it seems Liliana didn't take Subaru's words as critiques. . .

"Thank you, Subaru-sama!"

She had a joyful smile on her face.

"That's not a compli-. . ."

Subaru abruptly turned and hurled over the edge of the boat.

"Oi! Oi! Oi! Watch it, sir!"

The boat operator looked scared that Subaru might get some on the boat. A reasonable concern. His business was transporting tourists and townsfolk around the city, but competition was fierce. Would people be inclined to pick a boat covered in puke?

"Subaru-sama, that was mean!"

Liliana, meanwhile, was just angry that her smile was met with vomit. Everyone else, admittedly, found it pretty funny to see Liliana flustered.

Subaru couldn't divert his attention away from his affliction. He was sure he'd be met with some hardened stares, but he'd been receiving those all day anyway.

"Wow, this is terrible. Even death can't cure this sickness. . ."

At this offhand comment, Beatrice's grip tightened.

"Beako, what's-. . ."

She turned away abruptly.

He didn't get a good view, but he could swear he saw tears welling up in her eyes.

'Crap! I was feeling so sick that I went and said something thoughtless again!'

"Beako. . . Hey. . . I'm sorry if I'm being insensiti-. . ."

"It's nothing, in fact!"

Subaru was getting sick of this (literally).

"Beako, does this have something to do with what you saw in the carriage? Please, just tell me what is going on! I know you guys are hiding something!"

"I-I'm. . . . unsure what you are asking about, I suppose."

'She's lying. Damn it! I thought that if I had some time to think, I'd be able to sort this out, but all I've done is worry Beako and get us lost. . . .'

"Beako. . . .I-I. . ."

Subaru knew what it was like trying to dodge questions with a taboo. It was one of the most stressful parts of using Return By Death. If she didn't want to acknowledge what happened, Subaru had no ability to force her.

"We're here!"

Liliana saved them from their awkwardness.

They all disembarked from their boat without saying a word. Subaru was still feeling sick, Beatrice was still afraid of Subaru's questions, and Liliana was still an airhead. Needless to say, they weren't really in the mood to spend time sightseeing anymore. Subaru just wanted to return to the inn and get some sleep.

"Alright, Kiritaka-san should be able to take you where you need to go!"

Liliana dropped them off at the Chamber of Commerce and bid the two of them farewell.

"Wait, didn't I promise you a story for helping us?"

Subaru was surprised.

'I misjudged her. I guess she felt bad for taking so long to find this place. Maybe she's actually really considerate of others. . . .I should've been a little bit nic-. . ."

"Oh, yeah! I forgot! Hehe. . ."

"I was nearly pleasantly surprised there!"

Subaru abruptly put a hand to his stomach. He was still feeling sick from his trip on the boat. Normally, when he traveled by Earth Dragon, there were Divine Protections that prevented motion sickness for passengers and drivers. He recalled Beatrice vaguely mentioning that Water Dragons also had those Divine Protections. So why had he still gotten sick? Did those uptight Water Dragons just ignore him or something?

'My stomach feels like it's stuck under a hydraulic press. I need to go use a restroom before I end up throwing up everywhere!'

"Liliana, I'm going to find a bathroom. Can you grab this 'Kiritaka-guy' while I'm gone?"

"You can't wait until we get back to the inn? You really are troublesome, I suppose."

Beatrice seemed nervous at the prospect of being separated from Subaru.

"Beako. . . I don't know why you and Emilia-tan have been so possessive of me, but can't you at least trust me to use the restroom by myself?!"

Beatrice looked away and, for the first time since the flash in the carriage, let go of his hand.

"Be back in five minutes, in fact!"

Subaru waved his hand, signaling that he heard her. To onlookers, it probably seemed like quite the peculiar interaction. After all, Subaru looked like Beatrice's older brother. It was weird for someone so young to act so mature.

Liliana could only giggle at the sight.

"Wow! You really care for Subaru-sama!"

"Of course, he's Betty's contractor! And stop calling him '-sama'!"

Subaru only had to walk for around five minutes before he found a public bathroom he could use.

'I feel a bit sorry for whoever is going to have to clean this up.'

Subaru entered the building and was surprised to find a nearly unblemished marble floor and spotless mirrors. Clearly, the public servants of Priestella took their jobs seriously.

'This place is too clean! I can't use this restroom, I'll never forgive myself for what I'll end up doing!'

Subaru had to clean bathrooms for the past year. He knew how gross those jobs could end up being. He had his pride as a former butler that he needed to uphold, so it wouldn't be right for him to defile another's workplace like this, even if he had no choice.

"I'll just find some alleyway to. . ."

*bump*

Subaru kept walking without saying anything. He was a bit embarrassed, but if he didn't leave now, he would throw up all over the floor.

"I anticipated that."

The man sounded upset.

'Ah, yes. I just bumped that guy. I should apologize. . .'

Subaru turned around. It appeared that the man he'd just bumped was wearing a cloak to conceal his face.

"S-Sorr-. ."

This was a mistake. Subaru threw up all over the ground and the cloaked figure didn't have any time to react.

"I hold no grudges or maliciousness towards those who accidentally bring misfortune upon others. It is a choice to allow another's bitterness to influence one's judgement, is it not? A happy life is one where a person is free to pursue contentment without impeding or attacking others. As I am completely satisfied with myself and my surroundings, it would make no sense for me to attack based off another's malice, correct? There's no need to exact petty revenge on behalf of another's feelings towards me, as that only verifies those feelings through action. Even so, I believe in upholding the autonomy of others so long as those people respect my own freedoms. You needlessly bumped into me and defiled my appearance without provocation. That is quite the display of arrogance, isn't it? Here I was, attempting the enter this building, only to be met with contempt and hostility by a previously unknown person. I try my hardest not to ascribe motivation to the choices of someone else, as that invites biases and emotional instability. If one was to examine the results of your decisions in a vacuum, though, one would find that you troubled another without acknowledging the role you played in it. Such a thing obviously does not disturb me, as the feelings of others aren't involved with my own sense of fulfillment. However, in a just world, one's rights ought to be respected by another. Doesn't that world deserve to exist? Don't those actions merit some form of compensation?"

Subaru was silent. The man was right, but something about him seemed. . .off.

"Now, after I attempted to fully depict the extent of the wrongdoings you've committed against me, I am greeted with nothing but indifference. Of course, one's freedom to associate is an understandable and immutable right, but doesn't that present a clear hypocrisy? Your mistaken collision with me and subsequent regurgitation were both actions taken up by one party involved in this interaction. Luckily, being as I am a fair person, I decided to engage with you after you prompted an interaction with me, despite it being one-sided. After overlooking such a transgression, you attempt to invoke another form of autonomy against me? Have you not already ceded your freedom to associate by bumping into me? In fact, from your perspective, didn't you violate my liberties of engagement by expelling onto me? From any rational perspective, this would indicate a clear infringement of my rights. So once again, I ask you: Don't these circumstances demand compensation?"

"U-Uh, I suppose they do. . ."

Every one of Subaru's instincts told him to get away from this person. However, he also felt that trying to run away from this man would be troublesome. If the guy wanted money from him, Subaru would gladly give him it. So long as he went away.

"Ah, I see. Yes. We both agree then? Of course, such an arrangement could only exist with the reality of a satisfied party. While I am forgiving, I advise you to remember this engagement to avoid repeating it. We both are able to agree on simple terms through my ability to calmly negotiate with the feelings of others. That being the case, not all peoples are capable of recognizing the inherent principles that underly the freedom of others. Naturally, I demand compensation, but not on behalf of my own liberties; but the behalf of all the future people you will interact with. Discouraging such behavior is what will result in the creation of a just world. You understand, don't you?

Subaru was flabbergasted at this man's arrogance. He couldn't initially understand why this man's speaking unnerved him so much, but now he knew. This person was incapable of understanding his own feelings at all. He instead projected his anger and spite onto the world. These were the worst types of people.

"Sure. . . Listen, I apologize for the inconvenience, but I am needed elsewhere."

The cloaked man seemed angered at this response.

"Needed elsewhere? Ah! So you wish to connect with others for the purpose of fulfilling their needs? That is a noble ideal, but that also demands a requisite knowledge of the liberties of others, does it not? Why then, would you purposely violate my rights and autonomy by diverting from your pledge to provide compensation? The liberties of others are naturally respected in an ideal world. Do my rights come below the rights of others? It would be unreasonable to demand one to put a single person's rights over another's, but how is that resolved? Shouldn't those rights hold equal standing from the perspective of the individual? Putting the rights of others over mine, from your perspective, would be an undeniable encroachment of my rights."

"I'm sorry, what form of compensation do you want?"

The cloaked man seemed to calm down. It looked like Subaru finally said the right words to him.

"Naturally, the compensation I want would be in the form of initial infraction made against my bodily autonomy. Given that our first interaction was not entirely mutually respected, this increases the severity of the reimbursement required. Rather, it seemed that you didn't comprehend the multiple concurrent transgressions you committed after the beginning of our interaction. The damages inflicted upon my side are provably more severe than yours, meaning I should set the terms of neutrality. Shall I collect compensation?"

Subaru slowly nodded his head, completely disillusioned with the narcissist's solipsism. He'd become completely enamored with this guy's lack of self-awareness.

"Ah. Then I shall."

The cloaked figure flicked his hand out.

It was so quick that Subaru didn't even realize what happened.

"H-Huh. . ?"

He looked behind him and saw the entire public bathroom reduced to a pile of debris. Subaru never expected this random street-dweller to be so insanely strong.

'What the hell was tha-. . .'

That was when the pain hit him. Subaru immediately turned to the source of the stinging and was greeted by a horrific sight. His arm was dangling by only a few thin threads of skin. He nearly passed out from the sight of it.

"Then I shall be on my way then. We have achieved an equilibrium between the two of us, which I hope you will remember for your future interactions with others. This is the only just recompense, wouldn't you agree?"

Subaru began screaming in pain. The blood from his arm was beginning to pool out into the street and he could barely keep himself from falling over.

"You BASTARD!"

Subaru was writhing on the ground. He didn't even try appealing to the guy's insane way of thinking. He knew he was going to die. This would just be another failed loop. Another marker of his incompetence. It had been a year since he'd last reset, so the prospect scared him even more.

"You still do not understand? After I so graciously spoke with you and forgave the transgression of my rights? I'm standing here speaking to you, and you refuse to acknowledge my presence or contribution to this scene. It appears some people will never grasp true principles or conviction for anyone but themselves. I even lessened the payment out of consideration for your true desire to respect the rights of somebody else. If you continue to violate the rights of others, you burden me with the responsibility of protecting them. Out of necessity, it seems I must be compelled to act."

The man began walking towards Subaru and raised his hand. . .!

"Subaru! Subaru!"

'That's Beako's voice. . .'

The man had inadvertently drawn a crowd of people to the scene of this explosion. At this point in their plans, it wouldn't be acceptable for his identity to be uncovered. It was a shame, but staying here any longer wasn't possible.

"It's sad, but I must leave now. Try and understand the feelings of other before demanding they respect yours. Many are not so forgiving, so do learn from this."

"You piece of sh-. . .!"

Subaru's consciousness faded away.

Author's Note

It's been a month, so the story/writing will probably see a noticeable dip in quality this chapter. I'm not going to try and make excuses, cause cmon it's a fanfiction, I've got school and real life stuff that takes precedence. That being said, criticisms and comments are appreciated. I want to know if my characters actually seem canonically accurate (I'm especially curious about Regulus haha) and also where I'm taking the story. I was having a really difficult time writing the interactions with Liliana because I am not very good with descriptive writing. Tell me, do you think I jumped into the action too quickly? This is supposed to be a prelude to the main stuff, so I don't plan on ruining the moment where sh** actually hits the fan.

Next chapter should be soon!

Chapter Text

". . .ubaru!"

Subaru's consciousness was drifting like a raft in an ocean. As he tried to reassert himself into his body, he only found it unresponsive. It seemed he would be unable to calm down whoever was calling out to him. What a shame. This had been totally avoidable. The second that he had time to himself, he somehow found a way to mess everything up.

'Embarrassing. I can't believe this is happening again.'

". . .hat happened?! Suba. . ."

His mind briefly returned for a moment. He was still out of commission, but he was picking up hints of a conversation happening around him. Someone was carrying him. . .

'This reminds me of that time Rem saved me from all those Mabeasts. . .'

Before he had time to learn more, Subaru's thoughts began fading again.

". . .h-he didn't do that, I s-suppose. . ."

The voice spoke of something vague. It seemed like it was struggling to get words out due to some form of hyperventilation. It was clear the person was sobbing their words out. Subaru wanted to speak to them, but he was still confined to his unmoving form.

'B-Beako. . ?'

Darkness retook him.

"HAh?!"

Subaru sat up in a frenzy. He wasn't sure if he had returned or not. At the very least, his surroundings should indicate how much time he'd lost since entering the city.

'T-This room is. . ?'

Subaru couldn't recognize this room. This wasn't the manor or the carriage. . . But he had immediately left the Seasylph Lodge after everyone's weird behaviour. . .

If he had to guess, that was where he had ended up.

'W-Wait! Does that mean. . .!?'

Before Subaru had time to look at his arm, he was dogpiled by a very angry half-elf.

"Subaru! Subaru! . ."

In his confusion, Subaru hadn't noticed he'd woken up the sleeping Emilia on his bedside. He was still very much confused, but at the very least, he was glad he got such a nice wake-up gift from Emilia. It may have been pretty selfish, but Subaru wasn't one to look a gift horse in the mouth.

"Emilia-tan! To what do I owe th. . ."

*Mhm*

Subaru, even with Return by Death, would never have predicted this!

Emilia had pulled him into a deep kiss the moment she confirmed he was awake. Subaru was dumbfounded for a moment, completely shocked at the stark change in attitude Emilia had given him. She'd been unreceptive to stuff like this for the past year. What prompted such a bold move? After a moment of hesitation, he returned her kiss, putting one of his arms behind her head.

'She's been acting differently since the carriage ride. . .not wanting me to leave her side. . . Could it be she was worried about me?'

Subaru had woken up to Emilia by his bedside before, but never like this. She wouldn't just randomly kiss him, even if he was injured! Had his pathetic display made her pity him?

'I hadn't considered that. . . She's probably feeling really guilty that I got hurt, huh?'

Subaru reluctantly broke the kiss and turned away from Emilia.

'I have been pressuring her for an 'answer' for nearly a year. . . I suppose she wants to make me feel better with this. . .'

Of course, Subaru wouldn't lie and say he didn't enjoy kissing Emilia. But the circumstances for this kiss were less than ideal. After all, he'd completely derailed all their plans in Priestella because of his stupid idea to wander off by himself. He had no idea how long he had been out for, but he was aware he'd wasted valuable time. As happy as it made him that Emilia cared enough about him to postpone her negotiations on his behalf, it only served to make the guilt for this situation even more palpable.

Emilia could see the look of embarrassment begin forming on Subaru's face. It made her really angry.

Subaru had done so much for her, but because he made one small miscalculation, he plans to ignore all his successes and use his misfortune to torment himself even more.

She was preparing a massive scolding for his reckless behavior and self-destructive attitude, but before she could say anything, the door was busted open by a combined group of Anastasia and Emilia Camp members. It seemed like they had all been waiting out there for news on Subaru's condition.

"Natsuki-kun! Are ya' doin well?"

Anastasia abruptly ruined the moment between Emilia and Subaru, much to Emilia's annoyance.

"Yo, Anastasia! What's going on? Where am I?"

Anastasia grimaced at the nonchalant attitude Subaru was putting up only moments after a near-death experience. The guy was hardened, that's for sure.

"Nastuki-kun, it's only been a few hours since y'all arrived, but ya' already found a way to create chaos!"

Subaru didn't seem happy with this response and turned to Emilia to get answers.

"Emilia-tan, where a- . ."

"Y-You idiot!"

She slapped him across the face with barely any strength restrained.

"You dunderhead! Y-You. . ."

Subaru looked down in embarrassment. Shee was right. She had every reason to be upset with him for all the trouble he's caused her. Especially when this could be her only chance to bring back Puck.

"Emilia. . . you're right. I apologize for all the tro-. . ."

She slapped him in the face again. Even harder than before. Subaru was too overwhelmed to figure out what was happening at the moment.

She then kissed on him the cheek she had just slapped, almost ashamed of what she had just done to him.

"S-Subaru, do you really believe I care about some stupid negotiations more than you?! I'm upset b-because. . ."

He had absolutely no idea what was going on at this point. He knew that Emilia cared about him, it had been obvious since he'd met her. She wasn't so coldhearted as to only think of herself. But the feelings he was receiving from her now were. . . different.

"Natsuki-kun. Tell us about your attacker."

Subaru was broken out of his stupor by Anastasia's stern declaration. It looked like Anastasia was out for blood against the man who'd invaded Priestella.

"I-I don't know. The guy was wearing a cloak, I didn't see his face."

This news seemed to dishearten everyone present, including Emilia.

"Nothin'? Can't ya' think of any distinguishing factors?"

Subaru rested against the shoulder of Emilia and thought for a moment.

". . .The guy spoke like an absolute crazy person. Ranting on and on with no end."

Everyone paused for a moment, but none of them were skilled enough to draw the connection between this mysterious man and the Archbishop they'd seen in the viewings. It was simply too vague a description.

"Subaru. . . I promise that I'll-. . ."

Julius hadn't spoken a word since he'd entered the chamber. He looked disheveled and like he'd been without sleep for several days. Quite the departure from what one would expect of the 'Knight of Knights'.

"Julius? The hell are you looking like that for? I've only been out a few hours! Could it be? Has the Knight of Knights finally lost his elegance?"

"Ah. . .I suppose so. . ."

Subaru tried to make one of his typical jests, but Julius seemed to take his words more seriously than intended.

"H-Hey Julius, isn't this the part where you say something ridiculously snobbish about my aptitude as a knight?"

Julius didn't respond to Subaru's prodding. He didn't feel worthy of criticizing someone who he'd inadvertently caused so much pain. He just turned around and began leaving.

"W-Wait! Julius? What are you leaving for? This situation was my fault! Why are you acting so w-. . ."

Anastasia simply shook her head at his words, signaling for Subaru to stop. Everything he was saying was only making the scene worse. If Subaru lacked the awareness to see how much his near-death had rattled them, then he might truly be a lost cause.

"Natsuki-san!"

Otto peered in from outside the door.

Subaru's eyes lit up at the sight of his reliable buddy.

'Everyone else might want to try and dodge my questions, but I know Otto will answer me! He's my most dependable friend! Not that I would ever tell him that. . .'

"Otto! Thank Od! Can you please tell me what is going on?!"

Otto snuck past Julius and into Subaru's room.

"Natsuki-san. . . Right now, Garf-san is roaming the city looking for your attacker."

Subaru wasn't surprised, but he wasn't exactly thrilled to hear this news either. While the guy may have overreacted, Subaru did throw up on him. Subaru had been hoping that they would just let this whole thing go and pretend like it never happened. But it looks like he'd been too accurate in his assessment of his friends.

"O-Ok, so how about where I am right now?"

Otto looked at everyone else in the room incredulously before panning back to Subaru.

"W-What? They didn't tell you? You are in the Seasylph Lodge!"

Subaru nodded his head, happy with the accuracy of his quick assessment.

'Perhaps I really am becoming smarter.'

Subaru seemed slightly relaxed until he took another look around the room and noticed a very important person who had gone missing.

"O-Otto. . .W-Where's Beako?!"

Subaru mood shifted into a panic. He tried to get out of bed, but Emilia put her hand on his shoulder and kept him seated.

"She's fine, but. . . Natsuki-san. . . your left arm. . ."

Subaru didn't seem to hear him. Or maybe he wasn't listening.

"Where is she Otto?!"

Otto pointed to the left side of Subaru's bed, where he saw a sleeping Beatrice covered up by several blankets.

"She's exhausted a lot of mana trying to reattach your arm, so she'll need a bit of rest before she can-. ."

Subaru struggled out of Emilia's grip, stood up, and walked over to Beatrice's sleeping form.

"Ah. . ."

Subaru realized why Otto had been hesitant to mention his arm. Beatrice had successfully reattached it, but he could feel nothing below the spot it had been severed, It was being held to hid body with an improvised sling made from Beatrice's dress.

"Beatrice was able to reattach your arm, but all the nerve endings are still severed. . so unless we take you to see a renowned healer. . ."

Subaru put Beatrice's hand into his own. At least, his functional hand. He was hoping to give Beatrice some mana to recover quicker, but she was still sound asleep from repairing him.

"B-Beako. . .Damn it!"

Subaru picked her up with his single arm and placed her into his bed.

"Otto, come with me, I need t-. . ."

"And where do you think you're going?"

Emilia put her hand on his shoulder before he could take another step out of the room.

"I'm going with Otto to find Garfiel so we can call off this pointless-. . ."

"Absolutely not!"

She yanked Subaru back and gently placed him next to Beatrice.

"Believe me, I hate that jerk as much as you guys, but we have way more important problems to deal with! The last thing I want is to squander the only chance we have to get Puck back!"

It was obvious to everyone watching that Subaru was desperately trying to erase his mistake. Any normal person would want their potential killer thrown behind bars. But of course, Subaru wasn't a normal person. He hadn't even given a reason why this 'search' would endanger their negotiations for the mana crystal.

"Subaru, those aren't mutually exclusive. We want this person to face justice! They nearly killed you!"

He realized that he wouldn't be able to convince her very easily.

"Emilia. . . I don't like having to take this tone with you guys. . . but this is none of your business. Understand?!"

Emilia didn't seem to care what Subaru was saying, her mind had already been made up.

"Really? Someone attacks and nearly kills my knight? And that isn't my business!?"

Subaru pauses for a moment and wonders how he should explain what actually happened. If they knew how stupid this fight was, they would understand why he didn't want to waste time worrying about this anymore.

"You do realize that it's my fault that he attacked me in the first place?"

Anastasia decided to step in at this point, as Subaru's self-loathing attitude was beginning to affect his judgement. Whoever was responsible should not be allowed to roam around the city.

"Natsuki-kun, will ya' stop all th' theatrics for a moment? If that person nearly killed ya' over a petty disagreement, they can't be allowed ta' remain in Priestella."

". . .Tch!"

Subaru couldn't talk his way out of this one. Both candidates were in agreement that this guy had to be punished.

"Also, Natsuki-san, we've sent a letter to the Miload Manor updating them on the situation. . ."

Subaru was washed with shame. Now the clown was going to hear about this failure? There was no news that could make this day worse.

"And we've requested a carriage to escort you there until you are healed."

'What the hell is happening?!'

The last two days in the Miload Manor had been. . . turbulent, to put it lightly. When it began, Annerose had been drinking tea, courtesy of Clind. Suddenly, she heard a clamor coming from the first flood of the Manor.

". . .everything! You tortured Subaru-kun! . . ."

*crash*

"Hmm? What is that noise?"

Clind moved from his stationary position and gestured for Annerose to remain still.

"It seems there is a battle. Please remain stationary, Annerose-sama. I shall ascertain the situation. Commotion."

Clind disappeared from the room the moment Annerose blinked.

". . .haaaad to do! Suuuubaru-sama is. . ."

She grit her teeth and put her cup down.

"This is troublesome. What problems have you created for me now, Subaru?"

It only took a moment for Clind to settle everyone down. That man was very skilled with rhetorical persuasion after all. However, even though the fighting seemed to dim down, the entrenched attitudes of the different maidstaff seemed to remain the same.

Rem, Frederica, and Petra were acting significantly different than their usual selves, and Annerose had taken notice. She had hoped that Clind would be able to coax the reason out of them, but even he failed to get a confession out of them. Their clear hatred towards her uncle was obvious to all, but the maidstaff were powerless to act on it.

At the very least, she knew Subaru had something to do with it. So, her current plan was to wait for Subaru's return from Priestella and to interrogate him herself.

Those plans were birthed with arrival of a letter from Priestella.

Roswaal, being a lord, never had to check his mail himself, as he would always have it brought to him by one of his maidstaff. Unfortunately for him, Petra was the maid tasked with retrieving his mail, and she didn't seem interested in helping the clown at all. This gave Annerose the opportunity to sift through his incoming mail before anyone had a chance to read it.

Subaru's serious injury and subsequent request for a carriage would be the perfect opportunity to figure out what was going on.

Sadly, news like that couldn't be hidden. But she could use it to her advantage.

It appears that, for some reason, most of the Manor was expecting a letter from the Emilia Camp once they arrived in Priestella. So, with no other choice, she relinquished it over to Roswaal to formulate a plan of action.

"Ah, I seeeee! Our dear Subaru-kun has been atttaaacked! This is. . . not good."

Roswaal dropped the funny accent at the end of his sentence. He didn't like the idea of removing Subaru from Priestella, where the rest of the Emilia camp could be in danger. However, he was also aware that he wasn't in a position where he could exert any influence as he had been thoroughly exposed during the viewing. This left him in a precarious spot, as he would lose the one representative in Priestella who could stop his potential execution.

He paused for a moment and thought it over. This was the perfect opportunity to extend an olive branch to the rest of the maidstaff while also sending another representative to negotiate with the other camps. If he went himself, odds are, he'd be immediately arrested. This wasn't a risk he could afford. Rem was already searching for any reason to meet up with Subaru, while Ram clearly showed her loyalty to him during the viewing. This was the perfect way for him to quell the anger at him and redirect it elsewhere. The best part? It would give Subaru a valid excuse to stay in Priestella until negotiations were over.

"Honorable Uncle?"

"Ahhh, what is it? I normally don't hear you address me so foooorrmally!"

"I would recommend you send Clind alongside the other maids for this job."

Roswaal raised an eyebrow at this demand. It appears Annerose was more like him than he thought. She must've already known what he'd do with this information when she decided to give him the letter.

"Veeeerrry well. We shaaallll send Clind alongside the other maidstaff to pick up Subaru."

'Subaru, I hope you realize my true intentions. I have a sinking feeling that the situation in Priestella will require your assistance. . .'

Subaru had fought tooth and nail to stay with Emilia in Priestella, but everyone else was determined to send him home before anything serious could happen to Subaru. The way they regarded him, even the members of the other camp, was simply too different from how they had treated him before.

'During the White Whale fight, they were willing to let me charge into danger at a moment's notice. Same with the battle against Sloth. But now. . . Emilia and Anastasia are working together to get me out of Priestella because of some. . . unhinged twitter user? This is unacceptable! I need to figure out what they are hiding from me before I get sent back. After all, if this guy can attack me, he can also hurt anybody else in the city. If I'm not here to prevent that, I risk another situation like. . . R-Rem's.'

Subaru resolved himself to sneaking out of the room in the middle of the night to avoid the ire of Emilia and Anastasia.

'Perhaps Beako will help me. . . She wouldn't desert me in my time of need.'

"Emilia-tan, I need to tend to Patrasche. She won't eat anything unless I feed it to her. Please let me go and see her."

After their heated exchange a couple hours ago, they had been sitting in silence without speaking to each other. Emilia had felt bad for confining him to his room, but after coming so close to losing him, even the slightest risk of her failing him again terrified her.

". . .O-Ok. But I will accompany you, along with some members of the Iron Fang. ."

Subaru couldn't believe what he was hearing. The attitude shift was so severe that he was beginning to wonder if these people were imposters!

"D-Do you think I'm a child?!"

Emilia turned away in shame. Subaru was the most reliable out of all of them. But his luck was the worst. In the minutes he had left her and Beako's sight, he'd nearly been mortally wounded.

"No! I-It's just. . . every time you are alone, you-. ."

Time froze.

Only those who saw the viewing can know the truth. Speaking with anyone else is forbidden.

Emilia gritted her teeth in frustration.

Time unfroze.

"THAT! What was that!?"

Subaru pointed at her, nearly overtaken by fear. The taboo had activated before she could finish her sentence. Why would the taboo activate when she talks about him?

'Could she be referencing her future loops where I've died?'

Just the idea put his mind into a fervor. Did their Return By Death have priority over his? How would that even work? The rules for his own power were so undefined that he wasn't even sure if he was actually reversing time!

But this was the last straw. Subaru couldn't take this anymore. Being left out of the loop (literally), could mean endangering his life or the lives of the Emilia Camp. For all he knew, they'd died multiple times trying to protect him.

He was sick of having his questions ignored. Subaru wouldn't take no for an answer.

"U-Um. . . I . ."

Subaru hung onto every syllable coming out of her mouth. If he could just figure out the activation condition, even with vague context clues, he might be able to discern the truth.

"I. . .can't tell you."

His eyes widened. Yes, he was angry. But he knew that Emilia wouldn't consciously hide something from him in a moment like this.

"Emilia. . . I don't know if there is something stopping you from speaking, but if there is. . . please. . . just try and tell me anyway! I swear! I'll figure it out! I promise!"

Emilia's eyes wavered at the determination in his voice. She could feel his empathy. There were probably an uncountable amount of times that Subaru had been in her position. However. .

'The reason for the speaking taboo is the Witch of Envy. If she learns that we know about Return By Death, even indirectly, there is a chance she will take out her wrath on everyone.'

That was why they hadn't been killed inside the carriage. Was it justifiable for Emilia to risk the lives of everyone on the chance that Subaru could learn the truth?

"I-I'm sorry. . ."

This was the wrong answer.

'I don't understand why, but they don't trust me! I really want to help them! I really do! But for some reason they want me gone. . .'

Subaru grit his teeth.

'I guess they really think I can't be depended on, no matter how much I try.'

He made his decision.

'Well then. If they can't tell me what is wrong, fine! But I made a promise. To Roswaal. To Myself. Even if they want to send me away. . . I will protect them.'

Subaru took Emilia's hand and stood up.

"Subaru?"

He walked with her to the lobby of the Seasylph Lounge.

"Emilia-tan. . . weren't we going to tend to Patrasche?"

'Once Beako wakes up, we'll sneak out and find somewhere to stay. I'm sorry Emilia, but I can't let you send me away. . .'

"B-But Subaru, we need to wait for the rest of the Iron Fang!"

Subaru belted open the front doors of the Lounge.

". . . ."

"S-Subaru-dono. . .?!"

"BIG BRO!"

And came face to face with two royal candidates.

Author's note

Man! I was in a flow state at the start of this chapter, but kinda dropped off towards the end. Do you think I gave realistic reactions to each of the characters in this chapter? I imagine the Emilia camp might seem sort of OOC in this chapter because of how much they switched up on Subaru, but considering their position, it doesn't seem that impossible for them to react this way. There is an unhinged man roaming the city. Subaru's luck is the worst (like ever). He nearly got killed once! And his wounds haven't even been healed. Add in Subaru's determination to shoulder the burdens of others, and you have the perfect recipe for widescale paranoia amongst the Emilia and Anastasia Camps! I hope Subaru's reactions were realistic in this chapter as well, as he seems like the type who wouldn't just leave his friends alone when there is a chance they could be in danger. (I almost want to pre-emptively state that this is different from that time in the capital during Arc 3 purely due to the presence of Regulus. If Subaru didn't think there was a miniscule chance of his friends coming under attack, he might've been willing to return to the manor.)

Credit for the art in this chapter goes to Leymax!

Please check him out on twitter and commission him if you are looking for an artist: https://x.com/LeyMax2024

I hope you weren't let down by the quick description of what happened in the Miload Manor (Post-Viewing), but please remember that I only wrote a snippet and this isn't all you'll be seeing! I'll have a whole chapter from the POV of people like Rem, Roswaal, Petra, Frederica, etc, so we can see what actually was going on while Annerose was drinking tea. Also this was my first time writing Clind!

Any critiques or comments are welcomed, suggestions too. I hope you all enjoyed the chapter and I'll do my best to release another one within a reasonable amount of time. This is my favorite fic I'm writing at the moment, so I have been sort of neglecting Another Chance, but don't worry! I will be releasing a new chapter for that fic next!

Chapter Text

Subaru had no time to react before he was tackled to the ground. Normally, he shouldn't be fazed by something like that happening to him due to the rigorous training he'd undergone with Clind since becoming Emilia's knight. After all, he'd been through much crazier shit than that since he was summoned to this world.

However, this situation was unique.

The act hadn't left him rattled nearly as much as the person responsible. The question in his mind wasn't 'What happened?', but instead 'What is she doing here?'

"Big Bro!"

'Crusch and Felt are here too? What the hell is going on?!'

"Wah! It's great to see you again, but could you maybe ease up a bit?!"

Subaru had only just recovered from his last near-death experience and he definitely wasn't eager to face another. Of course, it did warm his heart a little to see Felt and Reinhard after such a long time. They were some of his first friends when he arrived here and he hadn't had the chance to apologize to Reinhard for his behavior a year ago.

"Big Bro, I didn't know you had it so rough!"

She had tears in her eyes as she spoke, but Subaru quickly gathered his bearings and picked the two of them back up.

"I-It's nothing! Really! My arm should be fully reattached in ab-. . ."

Subaru's misunderstanding quickly redirected everyone's attention to the makeshift sling around his arm. The potential implications of this injury began to set in on Crusch and the members of her camp.

"Huh?! Big Bro! What happened?!"

Subaru seemed confused.

'Huh? Wasn't she referring to the injury on my arm?'

"Don't worry about it, the problem has already been tak-. ."

"No it hasn't."

Emilia growled before Subaru could get another word out. Garfiel was out right now hunting for the man responsible and when they found him, even Emilia wasn't sure what she would do. Subaru's damage control wouldn't be enough to save him from this one.

"Subaru-dono. . ."

Subaru turned his attention to Crusch. Beside her was her knight Felix and benefactor Wilhelm. He was glad to see them again as well, as he owed them so much for all they sacrificed to help him save Emilia.

'It's weird that she addressed me that way, I'm not sure why but it makes me pretty nostalgic. .'

Even though he hadn't consciously picked up on it, the change in her demeanor and mannerisms reminded him of the old Crusch. It was clear she must've worked really hard to try and recreate her old personality. Or at least. . . that was the only explanation that made sense.

"T-Thank you so much. I-. . .'

Crusch paused. She looked to be embarrassed to finish the sentence, but by this point she had already grabbed Subaru's attention.

'I never knew that you sacrificed yourself to try and save me.'

"Subaru-dono, I can say with certainty you are a man beyond speakable praise."

Wilhelm startled everyone with his heartfelt words to Subaru. Normally, Subaru would've picked up on the abrupt shift in tone and actions of the remaining camp members, but he was too busy trying to push down the butterflies forming in his stomach.

"W-Wilhelm-san. . ."

Subaru had to turn away to hide the tears forming in his eyes. It wasn't everyday that a person received such immense praise from the person they respected most.

"Subaru, i-it's really nice to see you again."

Reinhard put his hand on Subaru's shoulder and beamed a smile at him that Felt swore she'd never seen on him before. There wasn't a lingering sadness or fear behind his eyes, only pure joy. Reinhard knew he had some culpability in everything Subaru went through, but for now, he was simply too happy to see Subaru alive and well.

"Y-You guys! Umm. . . I_I don't want to come across as ungrateful, but what are you doing in Priestella?"

Felt took the opportunity to punch him in his side.

"Oi!"

Subaru rubbed the spot where he'd just been socked.

"Whaddya' think we're doing here?! Are you seriously going to play dumb?!"

Felt rubbed the sides of her head in frustration. It was pretty typical of Subaru to act this way! Even after he learned that everyone knew of his world-shattering ability, he still thinks of himself as a completely useless pawn!

"I seriously don't know! Was this Anastasia's doing?"

Everyone looked at Subaru in confusion. Sure, he wasn't awake during the viewing, but he was still *technically* present. It had been long enough by this point for both the Crusch and Felt Camps to encounter the taboo, but they didn't expect Subaru to be included in it.

The looks on their faces slowly turned into dread. What was the point of watching Subaru's struggle if they were unable to talk with him about it? It was bad enough that he would be forced to carry on all alone, but now they were expected to watch his suffering from a distance and do nothing?!

"W-Wha. .? Big Bro? You tellin' me you don't know about the v-. .?"

Time froze.

Only those who saw the viewing can know the truth. Speaking with anyone else is forbidden.

All of them could feel a dark presence looming over them. It was the Witch, no doubt about it.

Even Reinhard couldn't keep his hand from twitching in fear.

But luckily, just as quickly as it came, it went.

Time unfroze.

Subaru wasn't a fool. He'd understood what happened to Emilia and the others since that moment in the carriage, at least partially. The emotions on his face couldn't keep themselves contained, as he donned a familiar expression.

"N-No. . N-Not you too. . ."

Subaru couldn't believe that everyone had been subjected to this cruelty. Ever since that moment, he'd seen Emilia and Beatrice break down, Julius abandon his post in shame, and Garfiel and Otto mask an untold amount of pain. It disgusted him to learn that the other camps were dragged into this mess too.

Everyone quickly realized how this looked and threw on their usual masks of stoicism or friendliness.

"Ferris, can you do something about Subaru's arm?"

Emilia broke the silence with a pretty straightforward request. She had been silently watching Subaru get showered with praise (that he rightfully deserved!) and started to feel guilty. After all, he'd been the one to save her and everyone here sooo many times and she, out of impulse, had considered sending him away. In her heart, she still desired his safety above all else, but the seed of doubt had already been planted in her mind. At the very least, she could get his arm healed before he inevitably charged off to do something reckless again.

". . .o-Oh! Yes! Feli-chan can heal Subaru-kyun's arm!"

Felix hadn't said anything since they came upon Subaru. He seemed to be hesitant to make eye contact with him or even look in his general direction.

"Emilia-tan! Don't ask for any favors on my behalf! I'll figure something out on my ow-. ."

Emilia gripped his hand and tried to hide the tears coming out of her eyes.

"D-Do you think we don't care about you?"

Subaru's mouth hung open, seemingly surprised at Emilia's unexpected (but completely understandable) outburst.

"N-No Emilia-tan! I-I just don't want to be a burden to you, that's all!"

She shook her head and put her arm around his back. Subaru felt pretty uncomfortable that such a private moment was happening in front of all his friend's and associates, but he knew this was his fault, so he didn't resist.

"If that's how you feel. . . we don't deserve to be your friends."

Reinhard spoke up, trying to show Subaru why his comment had hurt Emilia so much. This mindset is one that is conditioned into someone, not natural. If anyone would understand, it would be Reinhard. For whatever reason, perhaps their ugly behavior in previous loops, Subaru had been conditioned and trained to receive no compassion from others. Not even his friends.

In that sense, they were all to blame. But of course, Reinhard, having felt that way since the tragic loss of his grandmother, was particularly heartbroken at this revelation.

"Reinhard! Don't say stuff like that! You've saved me so many times! All of you have! Is it really so bad tha-. . ."

"Subaru-dono, do you believe the relationship we have with you is purely transactional?"

He paused for a moment. Wilhelm had hit the nail on the head. While Subaru would never admit this to himself, this was what he believed at his core. His usefulness, his tenaciouness. . . those were the only reasons that things ever worked out. And to a certain extent, he was right! Nearly everyone here would be dead if it wasn't for him and his cheat ability. His ability was the only reason it was possible to have friends like these to begin with.

If he was no longer useful, would they remain around? He didn't know, but had made himself believe, for his own sanity, that they would.

However, no matter what he did, the fear remained. The fear that these new friends, just like his old 'friends', would leave him in the dust.

You could call this insurance.

"N-No! It's not like that! It's just that friends don't needlessly burden one another w-. . ."

"That's exactly what friends do!"

Emilia's feelings spilled out of her mouth.

"At the Sanctuary, you told me I was a 'pain in the ass'! That I wasn't doing what I needed to do! B-But that. . .you loved me anyway. . ."

Subaru couldn't believe how quickly this conversation spiraled out of control. While he understood Emilia's feelings, he simply had no way of internalizing the words he spouted off to others.

'I am such a hypocrite, aren't I?'

"Subaru-dono, regardless of how you feel, your injury isn't an 'unnecessary' burden. Please let us help you."

Crusch put an end to this despair session and indicated to Subaru that her help was not something to be rejected.

"Nya! It's my duty as a healer to help anyone in need, that includes you Subaru-kyun! This is as much for my sake as for yours!"

Felix had tried to appear upbeat, but his sentiment was only truly genuine in his last sentence.

To put it simply, Felix was the guiltiest out of everyone there. Just like Subaru, he'd come to internalize the 'transactional' nature of human relationships. That was why he became a healer. There would always be a necessity for someone like him around. It helped placate his fears of loneliness.

But now, being faced with a debt that he'd never be able to repay, Felix could only look upon Subaru in shame. A person who was just like him, throwing his life away only to receive no recognition or appreciation. Felix's initial reaction when he found out is what twisted the knife in, however. As he put himself in Subaru's shoes, he could only bring himself to feel anger towards him for not saving Crusch. Only later did he learn what an impossible burden it was. How Subaru had died in vain to try and help her.

'And to think I greeted him with scorn. . .'

Felix had never felt like such scum.

'At the very least, I can do this for him. . .'

Crusch put her hand on Felix's shoulder and rubbed it.

"Why don't we all head inside?"

"When will Priscilla-sama be arriving?"

A group of Emilia, Otto, Reinhard, Crusch, Anastasia, and Felt were gathered in a large pre-arranged meeting room. This was where Anastasia had originally intended to host the multi-camp negotiations at Priestella. Naturally, after the odd interruption, the subject of these negotiations was bound to shift.

"I apologize Emilia-sama, but I do not know."

Reinhard was the first to confirm Emilia's suspicions. Nobody was even certain if Priscilla would be coming to Priestella in the first place, even more so after the viewings. She had been suspiciously silent about the whole matter and hadn't informed the other candidates what she planned to do with all the information they discovered.

"Can you stop apologizing for once? Seriously! You're a knight! Mine to be exact! Act like it!"

Felt tried kicking Reinhard in the shin, but he simply maneuvered himself out of the way.

Anastasia turned her attention away from their little squabble and spoke to Emilia.

"To be honest with ya', I've got not idea if she's comin' or not. It's probably better for ya' to start negotiations with us early."

'It's not like I even sent an invitation to that b**** in the first place.'

Emilia didn't want to start discussions without everyone there, but the issues they'd uncovered were simply too important to leave unaddressed, so she deferred to Anastasia's advice.

"Alright. But before we discuss the things we saw in the theater; I want to fulfill the original purpose of our negotiations."

Emilia wanted to include Subaru in as much of the negotiations as possible. He deserved to have a seat at the table, especially after everything he's done. She hoped this would help to reassure Subaru of her absolute trust in him, but after the last few hours, this might be interpreted as a throwaway gesture.

'It's better than nothing. I know it's wrong but. . . I-I can't risk losing him, I can't!'

"Big Sis. . .I've been meaning to ask something but was kinda afraid of the answer. . ."

Emilia looked over to see Crusch, Reinhard, and Felt looking at her expectantly.

"W-What is it?"

Crusch mustered up her courage and spoke the infernal question.

"Subaru-dono was attacked shortly after arriving here. Did he. . .retu-. . ."

"No!"

Emilia quickly shut down that train of thought. She realized how foolish she'd been for leaving that point unaddressed.

Reinhard, Felt, and Crusch each breathed a sigh of relief.

They hadn't failed him yet.

And hopefully, never will again.

"Alright, can ya' recall everyone so that we can conduct negotiations?"

Emilia hesitated for a moment. Bringing Garfiel in could mean losing an opportunity at bringing in the man who had attacked Subaru.

'Once I inform the other camps, we can organize a full-fledged search for the attacker ourselves.'

This was a better course of action.

"Why did I get stuck with you guys!"

Subaru lamented his recently (continuous, let's be honest here) terrible luck. After derailing all of their plans for Priestella in a single day, he'd been blindsided by two other candidates and their lackeys. Sharing his quarters with him was the sleeping Beatrice, Felix (currently healing his arm), Wilhelm (silently standing in the back of the room), Joshua (who had only just recently arrived with no understanding of the current situation), and the two of the modern-day three stooges, Ton-Chin-Kan!

"Not like we fucking enjoy bein' around you either!"

One of those street thugs who jumped him his first day had appeared again under Felt's leadership. Subaru wasn't particularly happy about it, but after a weirdly timed apology, things seemed to go back to normal. If he had to guess, Reinhard must've put them up to it.

"Oi Chin! Weren't you just apologizing at my knees begging for my forgiveness?"

This taunt seemed to irk the former thug enough to stand up and take a step towards Subaru.

"My name's not fuckin' Chin! It's Larkins. Remember it before I have to beat it into ya!"

Subaru scoffed at this clearly toothless threat. This guy was literally just bowed over in front of him, head to the floor, pleading for his forgiveness. Just because Felt wasn't in the room with him didn't change the fact that these guys were all talk.

"Subaru-kyun! Please don't move around so myuch, it breaks my concentration!"

He sighed and put his free hand into the sleeping Beatrice's hand.

"Hey, Ferris, instead of focusing all on me, can you see if you can do something for lil' Beako here?"

Felix looked like he was not listening to anything Subaru was saying and had instead completely immersed himself into his work. It was actually quite the deviation from the usually playful expression he saw on the healer's face.

"H-Huh? Oh, Beatrice? She'll wake up in about a day or so."

Subaru grimaced. It looked like even Felix wouldn't be able to speed up Beatrice's recovery. If that was how it was, then he'd just have to apologize extra hard when she woke up.

"Subaru-dono, if I may ask you a question?"

"Sure!"

"I've recently been made aware of the fact that you hail from beyond the Great Waterfall. I was wondering if you could tell us what it was like?"

Wilhelm hoped to redirect Subaru's feelings of helplessness away from Beatrice's condition by having him reminisce on pleasant memories. Subaru had exhibited all the signs of homesickness during those viewings and had never had the chance to properly address them. It wasn't that Wilhelm seemed to be genuinely interested in the subject, certainly not!

"That's a bunch of crap. Stop makin' shit up and tell the truth like the rest of us."

Subaru glanced over to see the other thug from his first day in Lugunica.

"Did anybody ask, Ton?"

The large man balled his hands into fists and leaned back against the wall of the room.

"I told ya' already, my name's Gaston!"

Unlike Larkins, this guy seemed to hold his composure a bit better than before. If he hadn't been such a jerk, Subaru might've even commended the guy for it.

"Subaru-dono, I believe your claim. Please tell us more about where you come from."

Wilhelm didn't even seem to register the presence of the other two men in the room with them.

"Ah! R-Right! I'm not exactly sure where to start. . ."

Wilhelm put his hand to his chin and reflected for a moment.

"How about explaining the function of that strange metia you gave to Russell Fellow?"

Subaru seemed delighted to oblige his questions, but something about it felt weird to him.

"Ah well, from where I'm from the device is called a 'cellphone'. It doesn't employ the use of magic or mana, rather it uses electricity and wireless technology to broadcast messages between users. While your metias can only link with one other metia at a time, ours allowed for communication with multiple different groups in different locations. I suppose the current 'metia' technology here could be likened to the older models of phones we had that weren't portable. We called those 'landlines'. While I'm at it I could also tell you about tele-. . ."

As Subaru continued dropping mind-blowing information to everyone loitering around the room, he couldn't shake the feeling that he'd overlooked something important.

'What is it? Why did Wilhelm-san's question unnerve me so much?'

". . .they allowed for one-way communication to an uncountable number of devices at tons of different locations. It's arguable whether or not the adoption of television or the radio was the advent of 'mass media', but they allowed for advanced new forms of information sharing and communication. Oh! I almost forgot to mention the most common use of these inventions! Aside from practical services, such as news updates, they also had broadcasted fictional 'plays' that we referred to as 'television shows' which had a large impact on the culture of. . ."

'Did I ever tell him my metia was from beyond the Great Waterfall?'

". . .some of the most well-known televisions shows of all-time would be: M.A.S.H, The Simpsons, Law and Order, The Brady Bunch, The Twilight Zone, and Jeopardy. And then there are more modern shows such as Game of Thrones, Breaking Bad, Jojo's Bizarre Adventure. . . well, actually these names probably mean nothing to you. . ."

'If I was him, I would've asked about the 'White Whale tracking function' I had on there. . .'

". . .My apologies, I'm rambling. In retrospect this stuff seems pretty lame, huh? We all just sit there watching the lives that we want to lead without making any real efforts to make them a reality. I doubt you want to hear anything more about this."

Subaru finished his long explanation with a bit of a sobering reality check. The media he'd watched all his life is what deluded him into thinking he was 'chosen' to be some sort of hero when he got summoned to another world. It took a hell of a lot of struggling, along with a heartfelt confession of love from a certain girl, to snap him out of the learned helplessness instilled in him by fantasies like that. The real world could be a cold, cruel place.

"Your homeland sounds like a seriously advanced nation Subaru-dono. I appreciate you indulging an old man's curiosity like this."

Wilhelm flashed a smile to Subaru, signaling his rant had been received well. Subaru was relieved, but he didn't think that most of the life he led before coming here was something to be proud of.

"Wilhelm-san, a quick question for you, how did you know that my m-. . ."

"Everyone, please gather in the meeting room!"

Abruptly, Otto came in and interrupted Subaru's question. The man had a talent at unintentionally annoying Subaru, that's for sure.

Wilhelm seemed poised to let Subaru finish his question, but Subaru decided that the moment had passed.

"Otto, why is everyone being gathered here? I thought we came here to pick up a housing crystal."

Otto seemed just as unsure as Subaru. Of course, he knew the new reason for everyone to come and speak with each other, but he had no idea what Anastasia's original plan was for when they arrived in Priestella. They would have to figure that out once they entered negotiations. That's why it was imperative that Otto be present for such a meeting.

"There's a meeting with the other three camps underway, so anyone of notable rank should be attending."

His interest was piqued, but Subaru didn't expect anything good to come out of these negotiations. Call it a gut feeling.

"Alright, Wilhelm-san, Ferris, let's head over there then."

"Hey! What about us?!"

Larkins and Gaston called out from behind, confused as to whether or not Subaru was making fun of them.

"So everyone has gathered?"

Anastasia began the meeting with a simple glance around the room to take attendance. After everyone was recalled, the room was oriented as follows. On the left side of the table (from Anastasia's perspective) sat Emilia, Subaru, Otto, and Garfiel, in descending order. On the right side of the table sat Crusch, Felix, and Wilhelm, in that order. And finally, next to Garfiel, sat Felt, Reinhard, Gaston, and Larkins.

Anastasia was sat at one of the ends of the table with Ricardo, Mimi, Julius, and Joshua all standing behind her. Her position in a seat of authority left no one confused of the purpose of this meeting.

"Th' hells' this meeting 'bout?" (Except Garfiel)

Garfiel seemed particularly grumpy at being recalled to come back for negotiations. He had a bad feeling when Subaru had left the group earlier and it had turned out to be right. Until he could get even with the man who attacked his Captain, he wouldn't feel secure in his position as 'The Strongest of Shields'.

"Calm down willya'? We're here to discuss things that each of ya' want from my camp and to get to know each other better."

Garfiel didn't seem satisfied with that answer, but Subaru gestured for Garfiel to tone it down. The last thing he wanted to do was make a scene in front of all five candidates again (even if Priscilla wasn't here).

"What are you offering the other camps?"

Otto was the first to speak up. He wanted to make sure they weren't the only camp with their desires broadcast to the entire nobility. It was only fair, as it was Anastasia's choice to involve the other camps in their negotiations.

"I can't speak for everyone, but the initial deal I had for attending this meeting involved receiving information on the Sin Archbishop of Gluttony."

Crusch freely divulged her motives to the other three candidates. While she had lacked memories, her and the camp's priorities had been singularly motivated on taking out Gluttony. With her memories returned, the only reason she had to pursue Gluttony was a vendetta.

"Ah, this is interesting! So ya' still wanna find and take down Gluttony?"

Crusch slowly nodded her head in affirmation.

"While my situation may be fortunate, there are many others that aren't. I will prevent what happened to me from happening to anyone else ever again."

As this interaction ensued, Subaru picked up on some confusing signals.

'Anastasia seems surprised that Crusch still wants to go after Gluttony. She had her memories eaten! Isn't that. . .'

"Hold on a moment! You had information on Gluttony?"

Subaru was still working with an incomplete picture. All he knew was that he was getting closer and closer to figuring out whatever it was everyone was hiding. But not yet. . . there were still things he was unaware of.

"Yep! I planned on givin' it to Crusch and inviting ya' here seemed like the perfect way to get ya' interested in working with me!"

Everyone noticeably tensed up at this revelation. While Anastasia had already made commitments to Emilia about letting Subaru remain in her camp, this proposition reeked of foul play.

"What do you mean 'planned'? Is there some reason you decided to change your mind?"

Anastasia realized that this question would have a larger impact than she'd initially expected. However, there was no way she would be able to talk herself out of this situation without seeming even more suspicious.

"Ya' could say that Natsuki-kun!"

"If I may. ."

Crusch spoke up before Subaru had the chance to interrogate Anastasia any further.

"Subaru-dono, my memories were returned to me a short while ago."

The room went silent.

He couldn't believe what he just heard. Before he knew it, he'd stood up out of his chair.

Possibilities raced through his mind, all of which he'd never thought he'd be able to entertain.

"T-Tha. . D-Does that mean. . .?!"

His hands shook at his sides.

'N-No! Don't jump to conclusions! If I get my hopes up. . .'

Subaru tried to compose himself and wrapped his hand on the backrest of his chair.

"R-Rem! D-Do any of you remember Rem?!"

Crusch gave him an affirmative nod.

The gesture made Subaru fall backwards.

"S-Subaru!"

"C'apn!"

Emilia and Garfiel tried to catch him, but they were a moment too late.

"A-An entire year. . ."

He felt tears stream down his cheeks. There was finally some hope.

The audience in the room watched Subaru with warm feelings in their chest. After watching Subaru's journey, they fully understood the impact that Rem had made on him. She had pulled him out of his darkest pits of despair and gave him the strength to walk again.

Watching Subaru lose her had broken nearly all of them. But now, they got to see his deepest regret lifted away.

"Subaru, please, let me help you."

Emilia wrapped her arms around Subaru for a deep hug and helped him stand up.

"S-Sorry for the t-theatrics. . ."

Subaru sniffled.

"It's fine kid! I'm glad that badass demon chick is back too!"

Ricardo broke the uncomfortable silence with a quick bit of comedy, much appreciated by everyone.

"W-We don't know that yet."

Subaru was quick to raise his hand.

'Both Rem's Name and Memories were eaten. Even if we know her name was returned, there's no way to guarantee if her memories returned, like Crusch.'

"But the odds are looking good for ya'!"

Anastasia cheerfully interjected.

"W-Wow. . ."

Subaru sat back in his seat absolutely dumbfounded. He had no idea things had changed this much since he had left for Priestella. It had only been a few days!

"Do you have a way to contact someone at the Manor?"

Reinhard wanted to do everything in his power to facilitate Subaru's meeting with Rem. If they had a metia, they could use that to contact the maidstaff and confirm their suspicions.

"Sadly, we don't. There was a letter sent earlier today concerning Subaru's condition, but it will take at least two days for any replies."

Otto had to be the one to break the bad news to everyone. There wouldn't be an immediate reunion, it seems.

"Oh! Thanks Otto! Ya' reminded me of a very important issue!"

Anastasia wanted to wrestle back control of the conversation.

"There's a madman on the loose in Priestella! I was hopin' all of ya' might be willing to lend a hand?"

The question was worded in such a way that it would be difficult to refuse. Not that anyone there was going to decline after what happened to Subaru.

"I see you filthy commoners were unable to restrain yourselves for mine arrival! At least you've prepared a stage for my debut."

All eyes shifted to the entrance of the meeting room, which had been bisected by a certain fiery haired matriarch.

"I shall make my demands simple for you plebians to understand. The Half-Devil's Knight will be joining my camp."

Author's Note:

I know I had Subaru bring up Crusch in Chapter 1 when he said he wanted her to verify that Beatrice was telling the truth, but please note that he had no expectations of the other camps arriving in Priestella. In canon, only Anastasia was aware of all five camps being invited to Priestella, but of course, things changed a bit here. Subaru was never informed about this, so that is why he was taken by surprise at the beginning of the chapter.

Some insane reveals this chapter!

Subaru is getting ever closer to the truth,

He learned Rem was awake,

And now Priscilla wants him to join her camp?

I toyed with the idea of having Subaru figure out that the Emilia camp had been withholding their newfound memories of Rem from him, but ultimately I just want him to be happy this chapter, so I don't want to plant that seed of distrust to sour such a joyous moment.

I hope there was no OOC scenes in this chapter and I hope Emilia didn't come off as abrasive or insensitive. Remember that she is still grappling with her decision to send him back to the manor.

There were some characters who were unusually silent in this chapter, but its really hard to find a way for everyone to naturally speak together when there are like 10 characters in a scene.

I really want to write more for this fic, so I think the next chapter I drop will be for this fic too. Maybe even the next two depending on how eager I am.

Any advice or criticism is welcomed! I also invite any speculation you may have for future chapters!

Chapter Text

There was a moment of stunned silence, but upon closer examination, this was entirely in line with everyone's conceptions of Priscilla up to this point. She had a real gift for throwing people off.

But even so, one person simply couldn't let this desire go unanswered. . . .

"My knight will remain with me. I won't give him to anyone else!"

Emilia put her arm around the, still elated, Subaru to show the rest of the room where Subaru would be remaining.

Upon registering these words, Subaru could only feel his entire body begin to heat up in embarrassment. He couldn't believe Emilia was being this possessive with him. It honestly made him quite happy.

'First she kisses me. . .and now this! Did she finally figure out her feelings towards me. . .or is she just feeling guilt over all the danger I've put myself in?'

Emilia, on the other hand, realized that she spoke out of turn. Even though Subaru was her knight, she didn't make it sound like he had a choice in the matter. There wasn't any reason for him to want to switch his allegiance, but Emilia still felt she'd violated some sort of unspoken rule.

"U-Uh. . .Oh! Sorry! I-I should've asked you before I said anyt-. . ."

"EMT!"

Subaru couldn't even bring himself to acknowledge Priscilla's wild statement as he was simply too enamored by the look of embarrassment on Emilia's face. He had unintentionally communicated his answer to everyone in the meeting, even if it would've been obvious who he was going to choose.

"Ah, I see ya' decided to come after all! I don't remember sending ya' an invitation."

Anastasia decided to take a quick jab at Priscilla. It was obvious that Priscilla wouldn't have joined them if she had sent her an invitation in the first place. This way, she got to kill two birds with one stone. Not only did she guarantee Priscilla's arrival, but she also humiliated her in the process.

"The squabbles of gutter rats don't interest elites like mineself! Accepting a competitor's invitation demeans oneself to a simple commoner that is not worthy of consideration."

As always, Priscilla had a comeback that illustrated the gap between her high-class thinking and her opponent's. It was amazing to see the amount of mental gymnastics required to take up such a position. But in her case, the world did those gymnastics for her.

"Why's she here?!"

Felt had been overjoyed when they began negotiations without Priscilla. Now that she had shown up, just like she always had, she was creating chaos. While normally, Felt might've believed this to be entertaining, there were serious issues that needed to be addressed. Why was she stopping their discussions and demanding concessions from all of them?

"Felt-sama, please don't let yourself be distracted- . ."

"Shut it, Rein! Where do you get off tryna' separate Big Sis and Big Bro?!"

Felt was livid. She had a strong bond with Emilia and understood how much Subaru meant to her. While she would love to add someone like Subaru into her camp, she recognized the special relationship that Emilia had with him. That was why she hadn't made any moves since arriving in Priestella. Yet.

"As expected of a slum dweller! Speaking out with no regard for their betters!"

Priscilla had brushed off Felt's concerns as if she was speaking to a toddler. It was quite the display of (perceived) superiority.

"I would also like to echo Felt-dono's sentiments. While we would all like to welcome Subaru-dono into our camps, his current position is where he believes he ought to be."

Crusch spoke some surprising words and backed up Felt. Even without knowledge of his abilities, Subaru's track record was enough for anyone to want him in their camp. Such a fact should be obvious. And it was. . . to everyone except Subaru.

"Woah! Woah! Woah! Time out! When did this discussion become about my allegiances?!"

Subaru was dumbfounded. Every single camp had just expressed an interest in adding him to their ranks. He was honored that they all thought so highly of him, but none of his accomplishments were simply his own.

"Out of all of us, one person has managed to achieve several legendary feats in the past year! It's only natural we'd want to acquire that person for ourselves, ain't it?"

Anastasia made the effort to try and push past Subaru's ingrained feelings of worthlessness. But as expected, such a task wasn't something to be attempted lightly.

"H-Huh?! It really means the world that you all think of me so highly, b-but don't go giving all the credit for those accomplishments to me! There were so many people wh-. ."

"We acknowledge the role that everyone played in those victories. However, you were instrumental to the success of all those endeavors!"

Crusch finally opened the can of worms that Subaru had been trying desperately to keep closed.

"Mhmhm. My knight really is one of the greatest heroes of the modern age!"

As if Emilia gave a signal, everyone in the room began to open their mouths to heap praise onto Subaru. If he had known he would be walking into this, Subaru would've accepted Emilia's carriage ride back to Miload in a heartbeat. However, it was too late. He would have to sit and be told how awesome he is by everyone he loved and respected.

"Subaru-dono, without your boundless sacrifices, I would not have been able to avenge my wife. I'm now free to live the rest of my life in peace. There aren't words to depict how highly I regard you. Please accept this old man's veneration."

Subaru put his hand in his hair and tried looking away from Wilhelm's beaming smile. He was afraid he'd start tearing up again if he looked at him. But the rest of the candidates wouldn't let him escape so easily!

"Natsuki-kun, ya' killed two of the great Mabeasts that have plagued merchants fer' centuries! Not to mention all ya' did to protect my knight and mercenaries! Let yerself' be greedy fer once!"

Anastasia had become so worked up that her Kararagian accent began to slip through her normally reserved speech. It was a sign that she had dropped the mask of formality and simply wished to address Subaru as a friend.

"I wouldn't even be here if it weren't for Big Bro! That psycho bitc-. ."

"Felt-sama!"

Felt rolled her eyes and continued on.

"That crazy lady would've gutted us if ya' didn't show up!"

Subaru didn't like how accurate Felt's characterization of Elsa was, but he didn't have time to argue, as he now had to deal with compliments from the rest of the room.

"Kid, I'd be dead if it weren't for you and that demon chick!"

Ricardo spoke in a cheery tone, as he usually did.

"Ooh ~! Ooh ~! Mimi too ~!"

Mimi used this moment as an excuse to walk over closer to Garfiel and jump on his back.

"Subaru, you're an inspiration to everyone across Lugunica, including me."

Reinhard seemed genuinely appreciative of Subaru's accomplishments and attitude.

"T-Thanks Reinhard! You're an inspiration to m-. ."

"Oi! Cap'n! Don't tell me ya' forget 'bout us?!"

Garfiel and Otto were looking at Subaru with unusually serious faces.

"Natsuki-kun, there are countless times where you rescued us from certain peril. I'm sure we'll never know the true extent of your struggles."

Subaru seemed perplexed, that was a very convenient way to phrase his sentence.

'T-That's weird. . . No use dwelling on that. I must be crazy for jumping to conclusions so quickly!.'

"W-Woah! Everyone wait! Seriously, I think I'm about to run out of dopamine!"

Subaru was afraid of what would happen to him if he let anyone else voice their opinions. If these past couple days had gone by normally, he would've been better equipped to handle something like this. However, right now he simply didn't feel like he deserved any of this praise. So far, he'd only managed to mess everything up! His arm had been nearly blown off, there was now some widely held secret amongst the five candidates, and on top of all of that, a new speaking taboo. If he assumed the worst-case scenario, earlier today his friends had looped to save him. Either way, the failure had been his fault.

Why did they have to choose now to be so nice to him?

"Don't forget the children that you rescued in Arlam."

Julius spoke up from the back of the room. He didn't seem particularly keen to speak up after making contact with Subaru again. Whatever Subaru had said during their last meeting had clearly stuck with him.

'I don't recall that event being publicly disclosed.'

Subaru's reaction to Julius seemed to sour the mood.

"Foolish commoner! Humility is the mark of a feeble, deplorable existence! Such pitiful behavior should not be tolerated!"

And that was it. Even Priscilla had commended Subaru, in her own way.

It simply didn't fit with the MO he had of Priscilla to praise someone who needlessly wrecks their master's plans. What had he done, since arriving in Priestella, to merit this level of praise?

'This had to have something to do with that flash. I don't know what it did, but something has changed!'

"Bro, how have you been?"

A familiar helmeted man poked his head into the meeting room.

"Great! How about you, Al? You look like you haven't really changed in the past year. . ."

Al put his hand behind his head and laughed.

"Hey, that's hurtful, you know?"

Priscilla seemed amused at this interaction and put her fan in front of her face to hide her smirk. It was rare to see Al so flustered talking with someone.

"Can you explain what all this is about?"

Subaru gestured to Priscilla and the bisected door laying on the ground.

"Ah, about that Bro, can we speak in private for a moment?"

Subaru was confused on why Al wanted to talk to him alone, but he figured that the man had his best intentions at heart. They were both isekai'd. Isekai bros stick together!

"Can it wait until after this meeting?"

"Sorry, no can do."

Subaru turned back to Emilia and Co. seemingly looking for direction. He didn't like the idea of leaving Emilia alone with the other four candidates, but with Otto and Garfiel there, he felt significantly less useful in that setting. Not to mention the inevitable compliment barrage awaiting him when the negotiations continued.

"S-Subaru! Please stay here! It's not safe for you to wander the city by yourself!"

Emilia's concern was noted, but it only made Subaru feel more curious about whatever Al wanted to tell him. However, orders were orders. He wouldn't needlessly disobey Emilia unless her life was under threat.

"Hold your tongue, Half-devil! Do you believe my servant incapable of protecting himself?"

It was unclear whether or not Priscilla was referring to Subaru or Al, but the implications of it were clear. The viewings had caused people to doubt the once undefeatable Subaru.

"Princess, I'd really appreciate it if you didn't needlessly create hostility between me and my bro."

She seemed unresponsive to Aldebaran's request and simply put her arms beneath her bust and scowled at the other four candidates.

"I don't recall giving you permission to speak!"

Al slid back behind the wall he was peeking around, signaling to everyone that he was completely whipped.

Priscilla took this opportunity to stroll towards the other side of the table and sit on the other end, opposite Anastasia. Her positioning was as deliberate as Anastasia's.

"Emilia-tan, it's up to you."

Emilia sat in thought for a moment. What they needed to discuss mandated that Subaru is not present. It sucked, but this convenient excuse would at least remove the need of asking Subaru to leave herself.

"U-Um, y-you can go if you want, but please have someone from the Iron Fang accompany y-. ."

"Sorry, can't allow that. Our conversation is strictly confidential."

Al cut off this idea before it could be endorsed by any of the other candidates. He didn't want anyone else listening in on what he had to say.

"At the very least, please signal us if you find anything out of the ordinary."

Reinhard tried his best to assuage Emilia's worries. He hadn't been there when Subaru initially got attacked. If he had seen how terrible Subaru's luck had been, he would've been much harder to convince to let Subaru go off on his own.

"E-Emilia-tan, are you sure? I really don't want to make you worry during such an important mee-. ."

"Go! Aldebaran, leave with your friend before I lop off both of your heads!"

Priscilla didn't want to hear Subaru and Emilia's tooth rotting dialogue anymore.

"Princess. . .I told you not to call me that. . ."

He grumbled a bit.

The message was received.

Subaru and Al walked off together, leaving the remaining five candidates alone to discuss business.

"Mine plan has worked, as expected! Now, let's discuss what you simpletons have been waiting for so long to address."

Priscilla revealed to everyone a surprising fact. She had orchestrated the entire previous scene so she could remove Subaru from the upcoming talks about the viewing. Of course, she didn't really need to tell Al anything to say to Subaru, she simply needed him to coerce Subaru out of the meeting. Al seemed willing to go along with it, perhaps actually having something he wanted to talk to Subaru about.

"I don't think we needed to lie to him. I believe we could've simply asked him to leave."

Crusch felt particularly upset at this tactic used against Subaru. A simple request to Joshua and Felt's thief posse had been enough to get them to leave the meeting. She had always detested lies, even if they were well-intentioned. Someone like Subaru, who had literally given his life to save her from Gluttony, was the exact person she wanted to protect from stuff like this. To say she had feelings for affection toward Subaru would be an understatement.

She, sadly, didn't see the irony in applying that worldview to Subaru. As it stood, he'd been forced to lie to them numerous times across his journey, and he didn't seem to mind them all that much.

"You believe that stubborn fool would've complied?"

Crusch didn't have an answer to that.

"Typical! Commoners prattling on about virtue! When the time comes to act, their effectiveness crumbles at the feet of empty platitudes!"

Crusch scoffed at Priscilla's bold claim, but she didn't feel like arguing with Priscilla over something so trivial. Subaru would only be gone for a select period of time. Best to not waste it on meaningless feuds.

"Am I to assume you've already failed to protect him?"

Priscilla's words weighed heavily on everyone in the meeting room.

"No. He didn't use his ability."

Otto spoke for the Emilia camp. They each seemed to be grappling with the disappointment in her question.

"Big Bro's arm was still injured! We can't write that off as nothing!"

Felt rebuked Otto's black and white assessment of the situation. Regardless of whether or not he had to use his ability, they had all failed to protect Subaru.

They were simply fortunate enough to remember it this time.

"Why d'ya think m'tryna' get th' bastard who hurt th' Cap'n?"

Garfiel grumbled out to nobody in particular. He knew how much he had failed already. He didn't need anyone else to rub it in.

"I propose we conduct a proper search for the man responsible for this attack."

Emilia wanted to get the conversation off of their failure. Her heart still ached when she remembered Beatrice bringing Subaru to her unconscious and bloodied. It really scared her.

"What do ya' want us to do till we find him?"

Anastasia seemed interested in Emilia's suggestion.

"I think we should impose some sort of lockdown for the city, pushing most residents near the exit gates on each side of the city."

A lot of eyebrows were raised at this suggestion. It was a very serious undertaking.

"Isn't that a bit of an overreaction?"

Crusch wasn't aware of the particulars, but she doubted this man was an existential threat to the city.

"With just the flick of his hand, he leveled two buildings. If we encountered him with people present, there would be massive civilian casualties."

The description seemed to trigger something in Crusch, but she wasn't exactly sure what.

This odd method of attack seemed very similar, but she couldn't put her finger on why.

"I suppose that makes sense. But how would we achieve this effect? If we used the broadcast system, it would alert the man to our presence."

"Ya' don't need to worry about that. I'll deal with it."

Anastasia seemingly figured out a plan before anyone else needed to agonize over this issue. Just like Crusch, she was eager to move on to the main topic of their discussion.

"Anyone disagree?"

The room was silent.

"Good! There are more important issues for us to focus on! Chief among them, Roswaal."

Anastasia began voicing her position on bringing Roswaal to justice.

"To be honest with ya', I'd like to have him immediately detained for the numerous crimes he's committed against y'all'."

Crusch and Felt nodded their heads in agreement. Roswaal was simply too much of a menace to be left to his own devices.

"I agree. Roswaal has been responsible for everything that happened to Subaru since he was summoned. Not to mention his self-admitted goal of slaying the Divine Dragon."

Reinhard was particularly supportive of removing Roswaal from the Royal Selection. With the news of who actually hired that Assassin back in Arc 1, he felt as much of an obligation to his lady as he did for Subaru to free them from Roswaal's influence.

"He has also, apparently, been transferring his consciousness into the bodies of his descendants."

Crusch reminded everyone of a disturbing detail of Roswaal's plans. For hundreds of years, he's effectively murdered his own descendants through his soul transcription technique.

"I still can't believe that she is still alive. . ."

Wilhelm remembered Roswaal J. Mathers, who helped him battle an enemy from long ago. It sickened him to finally learn the truth.

"As much as we would like to echo those sentiments, we simply can't let something like that happen to our Camp's backer."

Otto decided to simply cut to the heart of the matter. Even if everyone had righteous reasonings for getting rid of Roswaal, the fact remained that it would only serve to benefit the other camps.

"Without Roswaal, Emilia-sama would be forced to resign from the Royal Selection. While I don't wish to ascribe any negative motivations to you, the only people who stand to gain from something like that is all of you."

Felt raised an eyebrow at this claim. She figured that, out of everyone, the Emilia Camp would have the biggest grudge to settle with that Clown Bastard.

"What do ya' mean? Did all of ya' forget that he promised to kill all of ya' if Subaru ever stepped out of line?"

Anastasia decided to play dumb, forcing Otto to explain to the room what he believed their true intentions were.

"I did not forget that. . .However, it would be awfully convenient for you all should Emilia-sama's camp fall apart."

Priscilla scoffed at this bold leap in logic. She had no reason to be afraid of some spineless half-devil. Her victory was assured from the moment the Royal Selection began.

"What are you trying to say, merchant?!"

Felt didn't like the insinuation of Otto's sly remark.

"I'm saying that one of you could use that opportunity to integrate the rest of us into your camp. An endorsement from someone like Subaru could be enough to swing the entire election."

Otto didn't pull any punches. He believed, just as much as they cared for Subaru, that they had been plotting to use his legendary status to boost their popularity amongst the people. Nobody had plans on simply stealing Subaru away. Rather, they wanted the entire Emilia camp to themselves.

"Not to mention, well-connected people like me and strong folks like Emilia-sama and Garf!"

Otto had expected people to roll their eyes at his last-minute praise of the remaining members of the Emilia Camp, but to his surprise, they remained silent.

'It appears my guess was correct. Even acquiring Subaru isn't enough for these greedy bastards!'

"I suppose I can't hide behind excuses anymore."

Anastasia's words hoisted a silence onto the room. Otto had seen through her scummy tactics, but she expected nothing less from someone like him.

"If I haven't convinced you yet, how about I illustrate the most likely outcome for you all?"

Otto turned to Felt, Priscilla, and Crusch.

"The speaking taboo prevents us from mentioning anything that happened to Subaru in previous loops. Even Reinhard can't defy this stipulation."

Emilia remained still. She was still reeling from the fight she'd had with Subaru before the other candidates arrived. That damned taboo kept her from saying a word to him.

'This is how you've felt this entire time. . .'

Emilia put her hand to her chest and felt her heart ache.

"Even if we were to bring charges against Roswaal, how would we prove any of his wrongdoings?"

Otto brought up a fair point.

"I believe my word would suffice. The Sage Council would have no reason to doubt any claims I've made."

Reinhard stood up to address the room.

"And what claims would you be able to make? That Roswaal plans on killing the dragon? That he's been using a long-lost magic spell to transfer his consciousness into his descendants? How would you convince them of something so nonsensical without any proof? Everything else is locked behind the taboo."

Reinhard put his hand to his chin, deep in thought.

"Roswaal is the most powerful mage in Lugunica, potentially the world. The Sage Council wouldn't throw him in jail without substantive proof of his actions, as it needlessly upsets the balance of power between Lugunica and its neighbors. Not to mention how hypocritical it would be, considering how all of us contributed to Subaru's deaths."

His last second defense did more damage than Otto was intending, but it achieved its purpose.

Otto was putting in serious work on Roswaal's behalf. He better receive some sort of 'thank you' from the bastard when they made it back to Miload Manor.

"Would a threat against the Dragon not be considered treason?"

Otto shook his head at Reinhard's naïve question.

"Did you forget? One of the people in this room has publicly denounced the continued contract we have with the Dragon."

Crusch solemnly nodded her head. The Dragon had not fulfilled its obligations to protect the previous Royal Family. They had no reason to trust in its word anymore.

Reinhard looked disheartened. He didn't have any ability to prove wrongdoing on Roswaal's part.

"That leaves us only one option then! Punish him ourselves!"

Felt jumped the gun and laid her, until then, secret plans bare.

"Felt-sama, you can't take the law into your own hands, especially against another candidate's bac-. . ."

"Shut it, Rein! I'm sick and tired of these corrupt nobles doing whatever they want without consequence! If this stupid clown wants to play dumb, then let him be buried in his dumb outfit!"

Felt stomped her foot and tried to kick Reinhard in the head. He simply caught her kick and let out a disappointed sigh.

"Otto, I believe in Subaru-dono's judgement. We will wait until the time is right to figure out his punishment."

Crusch changed sides. Otto's explanation had clearly shown how difficult it would be to punish Roswaal under current circumstances. She still didn't want to let him off the hook though.

"I suppose I'll let Natsuki-kun make his own decision on how this matter should be handled as well."

Anastasia was still disappointed that her plan had failed, but she trusted Subaru enough to handle something like this.

Felt was shocked to see her two former allies be swayed by Otto's quick proposal.

"W-What?! Are ya' serious? You're gonna let that bastard get off scot-free?!"

Felt grit her teeth and tried to hold her composure.

"Don't misunderstand. He will be punished for everything he's done."

Emilia did her best to calm Felt down.

"I simply ask that you leave the punishment up to us-. . ."

"Absolutely not!"

Felt slammed her fist onto the table.

"If I know Big Bro, he'll make him do something stupid and then forget all about it! And you! An 'I'm sorry'!? Really?!"

Emilia smiled with a look of clear embarrassment on her face. She'd forgotten all about that. Felt was making a good point.

"If ya' don't wanna punish him for what he did to Big Bro, then fine! But don't forget that he tried to have me killed too!"

Felt had nearly been a victim of Elsa's that day in the loothouse. If she counted Subaru's loops, then she'd died multiple times. Roswaal was as much to blame as Elsa.

"Y-You are right about that Felt-chan. . . How about this? After the Royal Selection is over, regardless of the winner, we can both decide how we'd like to punish Roswaal."

Emilia realized that this wasn't going to go anywhere. So she decided to propose a compromise.

Felt didn't look satisfied with this option, but going any further would only make her demands seem even more unreasonable.

"Fine. . ."

Felt grumbled under her breath and rested her arms and head on the table.

"Supposing the worst possible scenario, would you be able to stop Roswaal?"

Anastasia asked a loaded question to Emilia.

"If Beako and I worked together, most likely."

Crusch and Anastasia looked pleased with this answer and decided to continue on.

"We should discuss some other disturbing information we've uncovered from the viewings, as it pertains to the Witch Cult."

Crusch seemed eager to move the conversation on to more pressing matters. As it stood right now, Roswaal wasn't much of a threat. His Tome of Wisdom had been destroyed and he had been bound by a contract. The Witch Cult, on the other hand, was a larger threat than they anticipated.

"Ah, that's right! Now we know that the White Whale's attack, as well as the Black Serpent's appearance in Elior, was due to Witch Cult interference."

The mention of Elior made Emilia tense up, most likely due to shame. They had all seen who was responsible for freezing over the forest, as well as all of its inhabitants. While they didn't seem to blame her for losing control during the viewing, the demonstration of her latent power had shocked everyone, including Priscilla.

"Don't forget about the nature of their powers. Supposedly they stem from 'authorities' passed down by the previous seven witches of sin."

Reinhard brought up another important point of contention. Supposedly, authorities were the antithesis of 'Od Laguna', the entity that regulated the world's mana flow and bestowed Divine Protections onto people. This power stemmed from a corrupt, unnatural source and binded itself to the user's soul.

"That man~! Geuse~! He got corrupted by one of those 'aut-thor-ities', right~?"

Mimi tugged on one of Ricardo's arms, signaling her renewed interest in the conversation between the five camps.

"I believe so. Still. . .I can't believe that psycho had such a normal life. . ."

Ricardo remembered facing off against several of Petelgeuse's fingers and he couldn't believe that the man he saw on screen was the same person. The man had nobly sacrificed his life, and sanity, to protect the one's he loved. Only for him to be toyed with and forced to kill those same people. Watching him delve into pure insanity had been a moment he'd never forget. It only made him detest the Witch Cult even more.

"I believe that Natsuki-kun currently harbors two of these authorities, correct?"

Anastasia looked over to Emilia and Co, hoping for some form of confirmation.

"Y-Yes, Subaru has two authorities as far as I'm aware."

Everyone was surprised to learn that someone could be compatible with multiple different authorities, but it made sense that someone like Subaru would pull something like that off.

"I-If I may ask a difficult question Emilia-sama. . ."

Julius spoke up for the first time since Subaru's departure.

"From what we've seen, authorities have the potential to drive their holder to insanity. How can we say for certain that. . .S-Subaru hasn't been affected?"

His question was, surprisingly, well received.

Nobody had wanted to entertain the idea of Subaru ending up like Petelgeuse, but they had to admit that some aspects of Subaru's personality couldn't exactly be considered normal.

"I've got faith n' th' Cap'n's strength. He's still th' same man I pledged my amazin' self t'!"

Garfiel tried to reassure everyone of Subaru's mental fortitude. But upon closer examination, there was something different about him.

"I trust Subaru as well. However, even I have to admit. . . his reactions to some of the stuff people have done to him are abnormal."

Julius tried to give a reality check to everybody in the meeting. It simply wasn't natural for a person to go and befriend their previous killers. It defied human nature.

"Natsuki-san is too forgiving. I doubt that his mindset is a result of receiving his ability. It's most likely a product of using it."

Otto brought up an interesting new perspective about the issue. Subaru, someone already predisposed to harsh introspection and judgement, was likely unable to rationalize his feelings due to his new position.

"Natsuki-san's power makes him the sole determiner of what remains real vs. forgotten. Being in that position, I doubt he feels right assigning blame to anyone for their actions, even if he should."

Emilia listened on with a dreary expression across her face. Hearing his isolation so accurately depicted only made her more desperate to find a way to break through.

"I-I simply don't understand. . . he should detest me for what I've done to him."

Julius kept replaying that moment in the forest over and over. He had killed Subaru. He had forced Felix to do something against his code. How could Subaru ever look at him the same way after that?

"Well, this part is my own speculation. . . Let me ask you something, Julius-san. From his perspective, do any of us have free will?"

People didn't like entertaining this train of thought.

"Whadya' mean?! Of course we do!"

Felt picked her head up off the table and glared at Otto's presumptuous declaration.

"How can we? If we are fated to behave a certain way, supposing Subaru doesn't intervene, how can one say that we hold agency over our choices?"

Otto's thought experiment was beginning to anger everyone in the meeting. It almost sounded like he was trying to make excuses for the terrible things they'd done to Subaru.

"Hahaha!"

Priscilla broke out laughing at Otto's previous ridiculous leap in logic.

"Your words entertain me, merchant! All the half-devil's knight can do is predict how you'll behave? Such a task does not require a rotten ability like his! It is quite easy for a goddess like mineself to know what commoners desire! I suppose, in mine presence, this means you lack free will? The world simply turns in mine favor. Is it too hard for plebians like yourself to grasp?"

Everyone found themselves shocked to be in agreement with Priscilla, but she was right. Where was the bright line between Subaru and someone like Priscilla?

"Priscilla-sama, I apologize if it looked like I was trying to make excuses for our mistakes. I am simply trying to explain the mindset that Subaru adopted in the midst of his ability."

Priscilla squinted at Otto and turned away in disgust.

"Taking on the burdens of common trash as his own? Such an act isn't heroism, it's simply rampant narcissism!"

Priscilla calling someone else a narcissist was something that nobody expected to see in their lifetimes. But, once again, they couldn't find anything wrong with her assessment. (Although they still each regarded Subaru as a hero!)

"Before we stray too far off topic, there's another question which has been bothering me for a while."

Reinhard rose to speak once more.

"Why is Subaru compatible with multiple different authorities?"

There were a multitude of different possible explanations, but there was one particular relationship that seemed to stick out more than anything else.

"It could have something to do with Subaru's relationship with the Witch of Envy."

Ricardo's words inspired another silence across the large table.

It still didn't make any sense to them why the Witch of Envy had such an obsession with Subaru. She was the most hated figure in documented history. She didn't care for the lives of men, women, or children. The fact that she was capable of understanding concepts of love baffled everyone. Not to mention those feelings being strong enough to literally pull someone across dimensions!

"I-I don't like calling whatever they have a 'relationship'."

Emilia was the first to address the elephant in the room. She just recently learned how similar she and the Witch really were. It sickened her to see how much this doppelganger of hers had ruined Subaru's life. It didn't help that she had been used as a vessel for the Witch's reincarnation in one of Subaru's previous failed loops.

"Emilia-sama is correct. Subaru-dono would never freely associate with the Witch."

Crusch nodded in Emilia's direction. She was glad that Crusch made that distinction between her and Satella. After all the looks she'd received in the theater, Emilia was actually beginning to question her identity as a half-elf. It seemed really convenient that Subaru came in contact with someone who looked just like Satella on his first day in Lugunica.

"However, his authority was, seemingly, gifted ta' him by Satella."

Anastasia, unaware of the fact Satella and the WoE were two different entities, stated the obvious fact underlying Subaru's powers.

"The Witch of Greed corroborated this fact too, I believe."

Tivey added an important new variable to the conversation.

"That's right! I forgot! The Warden referred ta' Subaru as a 'Sage Candidate'. Didn't Echidna say somethin' about it ta' Natsuki-kun?"

Anastasia instinctually crossed her arms in front of her fox scarf. She still hadn't informed everyone about her artificial fox spirit. With the new information regarding her spirit's creator, she didn't want to risk revealing it to everyone in the meeting. Luckily, it was smart enough not to react to hearing its name in this context.

"The word 'Sage' isn't something to take lightly. . . Perhaps it has something to do with Subaru's ability to safely absorb the Witch Factors?"

Reinhard gave an interesting theory to everyone regarding Subaru's 'candidate' status, but most weren't keen on picturing that scenario in their head.

"These 'witch factors' can only be taken after the previous owner's death, correct?"

At Tivey's question, the Emilia Camp seemed to get particularly frustrated. During the viewing, the person that everyone relied on for knowledge about these questions was Beatrice. Without her, it was significantly more difficult to grasp the rules behind these long-lost magical powers.

"I believe so. Along that line of thought, what happens if there is nobody around who can absorb the Witch Factor?"

Julius's question raised some well-founded concerns to the rest of the room. So far, Subaru had been present for each successful encounter with an Archbishop. The only other example they had to reference was Petelgeuse's sacrifice.

They had absolutely no idea what would happen if an Archbishop was slain, and nobody absorbed their Witch Factor.

"There's a potential risk of it binding to someone incompatible, I'd imagine."

Otto gave an educated guess, but his spine shuddered at the possibility.

"We can't allow another situation like Petelgeuse's. . .perhaps Natsuki-kun could absorb the remainin-. ."

"Absolutely not!"

"I won't condone such barbarism."

Emilia and Crusch made their opinions heard. Neither of them thought it was ok to use Subaru as a solution to their problems. Not to mention the insane damage if that plan failed. If Subaru ever did snap. . . nobody could stop him.

Aside from Anastasia, the plan received no support from the remaining negotiators.

"Fine then, how do ya' propose we deal with these 'rogue authorities'?"

The room went into a deep thought. There had to be some way to contain these dangerous abilities.

"Geuse carried around a Witch Factor in a little box, right? Maybe we could create a container of some kind. . ."

Emilia grimaced as she reminisced on that moment once again.

"We don't know what that box was made out of. . . but at least there is proof of concept."

Otto poured a cold dose of reality onto Emilia's wishful thinking.

"Does anyone remember any details about that container?"

Julius posed a question to the room, hopeful that they could figure out a clue to the box's makeup.

"If I remember correctly, before he forced the Authority of Sloth into himself, he mentioned a man named Flugel?"

Reinhard's divine protections allowed him a perfect recollection of events. Luckily for everyone present, he had picked up on that small detail.

"Like Flugel's tree?! Was he the previous holder of the Authority of Sloth?"

Julius speculated wildly. He had a love for history. Legends of the three great heroes, Hoshin of the Wastes, and Od Laguna permeated his childhood. Hearing that such a famous landmark was related to an Authority wielder was certainly something he couldn't gloss over.

"But that doesn't make sense. . . the tree was planted over 400 years ago. The events in Elior took place over 300 years after the Great Calamity. How could Geuse have met Flugel?"

Otto was just as surprised to hear this theory, but he didn't understand how it could be possible.

"Oi, th' Cultist was a Spirit, so s'not impossible."

Garfiel was quick on the uptake.

But before this conversation could gain any traction. . .

"The carvings on Flugel's tree didn't have any recognizable characters either. . ."

Reinhard said something that made everyone stop in their tracks.

"W-Wait! Are ya' sayin' that this 'Flugel' came from Natsuki-kun's world?"

Anastasia had reflexively pulled out a piece of paper to write down all the new pieces of information she was being told. This was nuts! Not just Hoshin, but this 'Flugel' guy too?

"I'm not certain. It could simply be a coincidence."

"Are ya' stupid, Rein?! Nothin' with Big Bro is ever a coincidence!"

Felt got some nods from Garfiel and Felix.

"This conversation has gotten sidetracked again. I thought we were discussing the Witch Cult. . .?"

Crusch reminded everyone, for what must've been the tenth time, to stay on topic. They didn't have a lot of time before Subaru and Al returned and they wouldn't be able to talk freely.

"Fine! Fine! Ya' buzz kill. . ."

Anastasia waved her hand at Crusch, prompting a scoff from her and Felix.

"The current leader of the Witch Cult is a girl named Pandora."

Just the mention of that girl's name brought turbulence to Emilia's mind. This monster was still out there somewhere and could easily take everything away from her again.

"She wanted Emilia-sama to open up some seal. I-I hate to remind you of that day, but Emilia-sama. . .are you aware of what lies behind that seal?"

Crusch carefully worded her question as she could see the pained expression on Emilia's face.

"N-No. . .I'm sorry. I don't even know why I am able to open it."

"Isn't it obvious? It is only natural that a half-devil be given the key! That Witch Cult scum even said so!"

Priscilla's rude interjection did nothing but prompt an angry Garfiel to clench his fists and mutter under his breath. Luckily, Emilia was able to calm him down.

"Quite the accusation you're levying! Dontcha' think Emilia's refusal ta' open the seal shows her innocence?"

Anastasia's flowery language did little to hide the hostility hiding beneath her words. She had a soft spot for orphaned children, as she had been one herself. Grilling Emilia for being born a 'half-devil' was beginning to get a little old.

"Fool! You believe yourself intimidating? A gutter-rat's ambitions will never usurp those of a goddess like mineself."

The air around Priscilla had grown warmer, but Anastasia's positioning on the other side of the table kept Julius and Ricardo from taking notice.

"How should we plan to deal with Pandora? I'm not sure how her Authority functions, but there does seem to be some limit on her abilities."

Reinhard asked the question that everyone had been dreading. Nobody had any idea how to deal with that monster. She couldn't be killed, contained, controlled, or convinced. Not to mention her motivations remaining a mystery.

"I think we should simply avoid her until we can get more information about the Witch Cult."

Crusch knew her sentiment wouldn't be popular, but she didn't want to recklessly engage with the enemy. One should only provoke fights that they are sure to win.

"I-I agree."

Emilia balled her fists beneath the table and agreed with Crusch. She would never forgive Pandora for what she did to Fortuna and Geuse, but she was also responsible for the lives of everyone in her camp. She couldn't let desire for vengeance overshadow her duty to the people serving under her.

"Then, if we're all in agreement. . ."

Anastasia looked to Felt and Priscilla to see if they wanted to speak.

"Let's move to the main discussion."

"Natsuki-kun's ability has the potential to jeopardize the integrity of the entire Royal Selection."

Emilia knew what was coming, but she still didn't want to entertain this idea.

"He wouldn't! I know he wouldn't!"

Subaru was her knight. Subaru did love her. But Subaru also hated dying. He hated feeling pain. He hated using his ability. How could they think he'd use his ability for something like this?

"I believe ya', Emilia. But can ya' guarantee Subaru will think the same way in the future?"

Anastasia was right on the money. Emilia had no assurances that the Subaru of today would be the Subaru of tomorrow. Countless erased events could reshape his thoughts and goals and they would have no way of knowing.

"If Subaru doesn't have to use his ability, then we could at least. . .!"

"And how would you manage that, half-devil?"

Priscilla's eyebrow was raised at Emilia's declaration. That was the most ridiculous claim she'd heard since the negotiations began. He'd already been attacked, and nearly killed, in Priestella.

"I won't allow him to risk his life on our behalf anymore. If Priestella isn't safe for him, then I'll send him back to the Manor."

Her words were spoken with a hint of lethargy. She'd clearly grappled with this decision for a long time in private.

"He is your knight, isn't he? You think that fool will abandon his post over your childish protectiveness?"

Emilia grits her teeth. Subaru shouldn't have to die anymore, even if his position demanded it.

"I won't put him in danger anymore! He shouldn't be expected to sacrifice everything for our mistakes!"

Priscilla put her fan up to her face.

"That's exactly the oath he took to you when he became your knight, correct? You to dare besmirch those feelings after all he's sacrificed? Such loyalty is wasted on a disgusting half-devil!"

Priscilla's words cut deep. Emilia could feel some of her magic starting to seep out, but not from anger.

"Oi! Oi!"

Garfiel kept her from freezing more than a small portion of the table, but the threat had already been made.

"What do you know about him?! Do you think I like disregarding his feelings!? Did you think I honestly never considered leaving things alone?!"

Reinhard stood in between Felt and Emilia, much to Felt's dismay.

"I've seen all the pain he hides behind his smile! I wondered what could be responsible for hurting him so much. . . I really wanted to know! You know what I learned?"

Priscilla hadn't moved from her seat. She simply stared at her from behind her fan with a glare in her eyes.

"I learned that it was US!"

Priscilla did her best to contain her laughter at Emilia's uncontrolled lamentations.

"Every time he looks at us, he sees people who've betrayed. . ."

Otto, Garfiel, Crusch, and Felix winced.

". . .who've tortured. . ."

Julius turned his head away in shame.

". . .and abandoned him!"

The last jab was clearly meant for herself. However, Reinhard and Felt still felt the sting of Emilia's words. They'd left him with Emilia and were nowhere to be found during the events of Arc 3.

"Is that so? What a stunning display of ignorance!"

Priscilla's eyes remained pointed at Emilia's scowl.

"It's become clear to me that you still have no understanding of your servant."

Emilia wasn't normally the wrathful type, but Priscilla's words were perfectly targeted. Before Emilia could voice her response, Priscilla spoke again. . .

"And what of you three. . . do you agree with this childish drivel?"

Anastasia and Crusch didn't speak.

"I agree with ya' Big Sis! This stupid bitch needs to mind her own damn business!"

Felt raised her fist in the air. Her declaration of support had only made Emilia look worse.

"Felt-sama. . .Please mind your language."

". . . ."

One minute passed without anyone speaking.

Then two. . .

The quiet was beginning to eat away at everyone's sanity. Crusch and Anastasia hadn't voiced support for Emilia or Priscilla, and the longer they stayed silent, the more likely that negotiations would stall.

Crusch turned to Wilhelm, seemingly wanting him to give his opinion on the matter. He possessed a keen understanding of Subaru's character.

Wilhelm had been staying silent for a reason.

He simply didn't feel like he had the right to influence Subaru's livelihood without his consent.

But with the entire room staring at him, he relented.

"I-If you must heed the advice of an old man. . ."

Wilhelm gestured for everyone to return to their seats.

"Subaru-dono has made his decision on how he'll use his power."

Felt and Emilia weren't exactly in agreement with Wilhelm's perspective, but they knew he was right about this. Any decisions they made 'on Subaru's behalf' were really just shoddy justifications to ignore Subaru's wishes. But with the consequences being Subaru's death. . . How could Emilia be ok with enabling his suffering?

"When I first met Subaru, he was in a similar predicament to yours, Emilia-sama."

Subaru had run into Wilhelm after the spectacle he'd made at the start of the Royal Selection while he was grappling with this exact same issue.

From Wilhelm's perspective, it looked like he'd worked past these feelings in a single night.

Only during the viewing did he understand how much Subaru agonized over this.

"He struggled on his own many times trying to change things. He believed that his actions could all be justified if they were for you, Emilia-sama."

Otto put his hand on Emilia's shoulder. She looked despondent.

"I judge Subaru a man capable of facing whatever suffering bestowed upon him. I also believe he understood the weight of the pledge he made to you when he became your knight."

Garfiel nodded his head at Wilhelm's apt characterization of Subaru's grit.

"When I picked up the Sword, I was asked for whom I would wield it."

Crusch was surprised to hear Wilhelm speak so openly about his wife. He didn't like bringing up his past to people he didn't trust.

"My wife, she and I dueled many times. I stood no chance against her. . ."

He had also been a fool. Believing that it would be as simple as a single duel to free her.

"I was forced to learn the same lesson as Subaru-dono."

His pridefulness had caused him to forget what it meant to wield power for the sake of another.

"Even so, I pledged to take the Sword away from her, to free her from the Sword God. That path wasn't easy, and I faced death countless times. But I succeeded."

Wilhelm took a moment to think about how he'd phrase his next sentence.

"When she took up the sword again. . . b-before that last battle. I couldn't help but feel that my efforts had been. . ." 'in vain.'

He froze. What he wanted to say was obvious, it didn't need to be said.

". . .Subaru-dono has taken up the 'Sword' for you Emilia-sama. Please. . . Don't let him turn out like me."

His words struck a chord with everyone. The old man harbored many regrets, but this would always be his biggest.

"W-Wilhelm. . ."

Crusch was surprised to hear how much pain Wilhelm still felt when he thought about his wife. Avenging Theresia was the fulfillment of the promise he'd made to her so many years ago.

How fitting that it was Subaru who helped him finally realize his dream.

Perhaps Wilhelm could help him realize his.

". . ."

Emilia finally took the time to acknowledge the feelings she'd tried so hard to ignore.

'Subaru loves us.'

'Subaru wants to protect us.'

'Subaru will do whatever it takes to see his dreams realized.'

". . .I've been selfish."

Emilia quietly whispered.

"I-I just couldn't shake the feeling he'd be better off without us. . ."

She put covered her eyes with her hands.

"T-That I knew what was best for him."

Felt didn't seem swayed by Wilhelm's earnest words, but she knew better than to speak up about it here.

"Foolish halfwit! The fact this had to be explained to you shows how unfit you are to rule!"

Priscilla directed her glare towards Wilhelm, annoyed that this man decided to publicly spill his deepest regrets to educate a naïve simpleton on common sense.

Wilhelm wasn't shaken.

He'd committed to making himself into a better man and addressing his past mistakes. Part of that meant helping others avoid his previous blunders.

"Well then, how 'bout we settle the matter right here?"

Anastasia had finally found a place to insert her proposal. She'd already talked to Emilia about this in private, but now she would run it by the other three candidates for approval.

"To ensure that Natsuki-kun isn't put an. . . unwinnable position. . . I propose consistent lines of communications between all camps from now on."

Crusch had no notable objections, but Felt and Priscilla scoffed at her suggestion.

"I'm fine talkin' with you three, but I want nothin' to do with that red-haired b-. ."

"Felt-sama."

"Bimbo."

Reinhard smiled.

"It matters not. I have no reason to communicate with witless cretins like yourselves. Mineself should be more than enough to ensure his safety."

Anastasia rolled her eyes at Priscilla's persistence. It was admirable, but there was no way Subaru would consider leaving Emilia's side. His loyalty was like a dog's.

"Fine then! Just the four of us will have to do."

"Is there anything else we have to discuss before Subaru-dono returns?"

Crusch posed a final question to everyone in the meeting. They all looked satisfied, aside from Emilia.

"I-I guess that settles things for now. It's been a long day, so all of ya' go get some rest and we can continue tomorrow."

They heard some indiscriminate murmurs coming from outside the building. Three voices. That of a child, young man, and a middle-aged man. As they spoke, their words became clearer and clearer, but nobody dared make a sound. Everyone wanted to hear what those two older voices were discussing.

". . .still can't believe there's someone else from my worl. . ."

Even Priscilla was listening with a renewed interest.

". . .been so long that I don't remember much from before I got. . ."

They heard footsteps stop right next to where the door had been.

'T-That's not possible! There's no way they know about that! N-No way!'

Subaru's mind was racing as he turned the corner into and walked back through the destroyed doorway of the meeting room.

Everyone's eyes bolted and lingered on him for much longer than he'd expected.

"U-Uh. . .h-hello. . ."

He couldn't get his words to form sentences.

A new theory had formed in his mind and it had overshadowed everything he'd wanted to say to them when he got back.

"D-Do they. . . know I Return By Death?!'

Author's Note:

What did Al say to Subaru? Also, Emilia apology incoming! Guess you'll have to wait till next chapter! Normally, I drop chapters like every 4 days when I feel like writing more, but this chapter took forever!

A few things I want to address:

First, this was easily the most difficult chapter to write up to this point. There were so many different things that needed to be discussed and I still don't even think I got all of them. I wanted to have balance where all the characters spoke relatively frequently, but some obviously got neglected (Felix, Garfiel, Mimi, Ricardo, and sorta Wilhelm). I don't particularly like how the last part of this chapter turned out, but honestly, I can't figure out a way to rewrite it that doesn't sound tacky. The main goal of this chapter was to make sure all the relevant information got brought up + have Emilia get a reality check for how she was treating Subaru. He's her knight! She can't be sending him away to do nothing. It's the same mistake Subaru made in Arc 3. I hope I didn't make the characters seem OOC (especially Emilia and Priscilla). I may have made Priscilla overly 'nice' to Subaru, but to expand more on her feelings here, no they are not romantic or even platonic feelings. She is very prideful and believes that if you do something worthy of praise, one ought to bask in it. She is disgusted by Subaru's self-loathing attitude and how much he shoulders the burdens of 'worthless people'. While she did take some of this out on his companions, she mainly did so because believed he was wasting his talent by remaining loyal to Emilia. When she heard Emilia was disregarding Subaru's feelings, it made her snap at her. If a worthless leader doesn't utilize their exemplary subjects, they don't deserve to be a leader! (I don't believe Emilia's worthless, this is Priscilla's opinion). I made Emilia particularly wrathful towards the last part of the story, which may be OOC, but I'm bad at subtlety, so if it seemed kind of out of place, my bad. Hopefully it fit with the tone that Emilia's been operating under up to this point. I mean, Priscilla is basically doing to Emilia what Julius did to Subaru in Arc 3. "You aren't worthy to serve under her" – "You aren't worthy of that fool's loyalty." Anastasia's plan for dealing with the citywide proto-evacuation? Also a bit glossed over, but honestly I'm keeping it kind of vague until I can figure out the specifics.

Second, this chapter is literally double the length of the longest chapter of any fic I've written up to this point. I've literally been writing this nonstop for two days. Considering the setting is literally the same goddamn room with the same goddamn characters, the wording tends to get a bit repetitive. I did my best to keep things spicy, but there are plenty of parts in this chapter where I literally want to fall asleep when re-reading. Ya win some ya lose some. (For just a moment, I felt the pain of someone trying to write a react fic.) There were also a few points where its kind of vague which character is speaking, so also rip. This chapter is mainly an exposition dump, not much else to it. I'm experimenting with writing longer chapters and this one really tested my patience! But it'll be worth it guys! That's just one less chapter before the action starts, right?! Right? If I missed an information that the characters definitely need to talk about, please mention it in the comments! I really just wanna get this out of the way so that the rest of the story can flow how it should!

Third, criticism on this chapter is especially welcomed. I think my brain sort of turned off at the last part of this chapter, so all the characters just end up sounding like the same guy is speaking through them. My tolerance for fruity unnecessary dialogue kind of disappeared as well (basically nothing other than character dialogue beyond the 6K work mark haha). How much should I write a day before calling it quits? I can hit like 5K assuming I've got nothing else to do, but the last thousand or so words will always kinda suck ass. Maybe I'll continue with these longer chapters when shit actually starts to get real, but I'm definitely gonna need a few days to write the next chapter for this. Don't worry! I won't hiatus you! I hope. . . (but if I do, it'll be like a month at max, lets be real) I doubt the discussion with Al will even be half as long as this chapter, but yeah, I hope this got everything out of the way that they needed to discuss.

I'm open to any and all predictions that you guys might have about where the story is going and I would also like to have a pseudo-poll in the comments of this chapter. Do you want Beako up when shit starts to go down or not? It'll be pretty crazy either way, but I want your input on this. It'll won't have a relatively large impact on the story in the long run, since I scripted out this whole story after ch. 1, but it will have a large impact on the dynamics between everyone. I'm thinking of adding these minipolls in the comments whenever larger decisions come up later in the fic as well, so please tell me if you'd be interested in seeing more of these decisions in future chapters.

Finally, I want to get some tips/potential messages from people who'd be down to help me write serious romantic scenes at later points in this fic. I'll be honest, I'm super garbo at writing stuff like that. I know it'll have to be done, but I simply can't bring myself to write anything without cringing at its forcedness. Any tips on how to improve dialogue are greatly appreciated, and if anyone really competent is down to help me write a chapter or two with romance, I'd seriously appreciate the help! Also Beta-readers! I've had a few people message me who were interested, but I don't like waiting multiple days to get feedback, so anyone who is interested, please just send me a message and I'll add u to the list of people I'll send my drafts to before I post. I generally sit around for 12 hours or so before I just say "fuck it" and post, so if you consistently take too long to reply, I might just stop sending it to you. I get it! You guys have lives too! I'm not trying to shame you for that! I'm just super impatient, so I generally like to have a chapter out as soon as possible! If you've already written a one-shot or fluff of any kind, (this is for the romance stuff) just message me on FF to let me know you are interested. I'll credit u and shill all ur works! (Idk what proper payment is for this type of stuff cause I'm pretty new to writing fanfics)

Chapter Text

"So. . ."

Subaru and Al had been wandering around Priestella for an uncomfortably long amount of time without speaking a word to each other. It was a somber reminder that, while they may share a kinship with one another through their experiences of being Isekai'd, that was where their similarities ended. Unfortunately, Subaru hadn't anticipated such a weird reaction from Al when they departed together. Subaru had expected a more amicable relationship between the two considering their previous conversation.

"What is it you wanted to talk to me about?"

Aldebaran continued walking without replying to Subaru's questions. He waited until they rounded a corner to a relatively crowded plaza before abruptly stopping in place.

"Sorry, can't say anything just yet. I need to make sure we aren't being followed."

Subaru's instincts immediately flared up. Whatever it was Al wanted to tell him, it wasn't something to be taken lightly.

"Wait, wait! Please don't say something that will put me in further danger! I've already been attacked once since arriving in Priestella!"

Al gestured for Subaru to calm down and put his single arm on his sword.

"You don't trust me? Not that I blame you. I have to say, Bro, your luck might be even worse than mine. . ."

Al pointed at Subaru's makeshift sling and let out a pained chuckle.

"Honestly, yeah. Can't say our last interaction was really pleasant for me either. . ."

Subaru averted his eyes away from Al's gaze and leaned up against a wall that wasn't visible from the main walkway.

"Why are you approaching me with this? Couldn't Reinhard or Priscilla could deal with whoever might be following you?"

Al's helmet obscured his reaction to Subaru's question, but he quickly shook his head at Subaru's well-intentioned query.

"No. I'm worried that people from your camp might listen in on what I have to tell you. It's important that what I tell you remains between the two of us."

'So. . . he thinks we are being followed by members of both our camps? I hate to admit it, but their recent behavior makes it hard to disagree with these concerns.'

Subaru nodded at Al's statement, seemingly grasping the implications of what he wanted to say.

"Schultz-kun, you can come out. I know Princess ordered you to spy on us."

A small boy hiding in the nearby crowd of people felt his eye twitch before casually attempting to blend back into the mob entering into the plaza.

Sadly, his hair was quite distinctive and Al had already cut off his escape route before Schultz could maneuver his way through the pack of people.

"A-Al-sama. . ! I-I'm sorry!"

Al didn't seem angry at Schultz's intrusion, in fact, he'd seemed like he'd been expecting the cute kid to turn up during their meeting.

"Princess should really stop giving you such difficult missions. . ."

Schultz tearfully nodded his head at Al's assessment of his unfair predicament and Al simply ruffled his hair and tried sending him on his way.

"I feel kind of bad for him. . . Is he normally given jobs like these?"

Subaru spoke up and stopped the pink-haired child in his tracks.

"Yeah, Princess often gives him burdensome orders and, because he wishes to appear brave and strong, he tearfully accepts them."

Subaru glanced over at Schultz dejected figure and felt pity welling up in his heart for the small boy.

'It sounds like he doesn't get praised enough! Why would such a cute kid pledge his loyalty to a conceited wench like Priscilla?'

"Hey, kid! Al and I were just heading out to pick up some expensive pastries from a nice café up the road. Do you want to come with us?"

Subaru didn't want to send the kid back to Priscilla empty-handed, so he offered to take Schultz with them and pay for his food. He hoped that a pastry was enough to assuage Priscilla's wrath.

"You forget what I just said?"

Al didn't seem happy with this proposition, but Subaru wasn't exactly looking forward to what Al was going to tell him. At the very least, this way he'd be able to pick up some treats for everyone back at the meeting.

"No, but we can just send him inside to place our order when we discuss business."

Al grunted in annoyance, but since he cared for Schultz, seeing the kid's face light up was enough for him to agree to Subaru's plan.

"Make sure to follow this order perfectly, Princess has high standards for anything we buy her."

"Yes sir!"

Al patted Schultz on the back and sent him into the café to place their order. He hoped that this would give them enough time to finish their discussion.

"Bro, I can tell that you are nervous for what I have to tell you. I wish I could say that you were overreacting. . ."

Subaru was on the edge of his seat. Al was purposely being vague with his words to keep Subaru from drawing attention to them, but it was obviously backfiring.

"I'm going to cut to the chase, you and your camp should leave this city. Today."

His eyes widened, but out of confusion. Subaru hadn't been expecting this. He thought that Al was going to tell him something relating to their situation as 'Isekai bros'. This news was, somehow, more unsettling.

"Woah, woah, woah! That sounded super ominous! What is about to happen?!"

Al shook his head at Subaru's loud exclamation. He'd already stuck his neck out once to give him this warning.

"I'm not certain what will happen, nor am I able to speak about it. Just trust me and convince them to leave."

Subaru wasn't certain what to make of this eerie prediction. It spoke volumes that Priscilla had even shown up here in the first place.

"Why are you only warning me!? Shouldn't you warn your camp?"

Al put his hand to his helmet and let out a long sigh. Subaru wasn't going to listen to his warnings.

"The Princess does what she desires. Once she's set her mind on something, there is no changing it. I suggest you listen to me and leave now."

Subaru wanted to trust Al's cryptic warning, but he also understood the situation his camp was in. Emilia had already arranged for a carriage to come and pick him up, which he planned to avoid. If something bad was going to happen in Priestella, the last thing he would do is let his friends face it alone.

'I can't allow another situation like Rem's ever again. I've been blessed with a second chance to apologize to her. I won't ever let that happen to Emilia-tan.'

"I appreciate the warning, but my camp has business here that we need to attend to. If you could tell me more abou-. . ."

Al turned his head in apparent frustration.

"No, you don't get it. I have no evidence; I simply know something bad is going to happen."

It didn't make sense what Al was proposing, nor was Subaru familiar enough with Al to discern if he was lying. However, this last sentence was enough to put Subaru somewhat at ease.

"You have no evidence. . ? You're telling me you brought me all the way out here just to relay a bad omen?"

Subaru didn't take Al as one who believed in premonitions. However, there was clearly more to what he was trying to say. Al was simply avoiding the truth whenever Subaru questioned him.

"Don't be an idiot."

"Then tell me what you know! I can't convince my entire camp to leave simply because you 'had a bad feeling' about this meeting!"

Al simply stared at Subaru through his helmet without giving a single indication of what he wanted Subaru to say.

"Al, with all five camps here, this city is arguably the safest place in Lugunica. I-If you are right about this, we'll handle it. . ."

"Fool. Don't be a hero. . ."

Al muttered under his breath. He knew that if Subaru put his life on the line here, things wouldn't be the same.

"A-Al-sama! They made a mistake on Priscilla-sama's order!"

Schultz abruptly rushed out of the café with a dejected look in his eyes, seemingly resigned to failing to appease his mistress. Luckily, Subaru now had the perfect excuse to continue their conversation.

"S-Schultz-san, correct? Here, go order another one. I'll take this off your hands!"

Schultz looked appreciative of Subaru's renewed efforts to lighten his spirits, but Al watched the scene in disgust.

"That self-sacrificing attitude of yours. . . even when there's no need for it. . ."

Subaru turned back around to face Al, seemingly confused at why his small gesture had angered Al.

"If he had simply taken it back and asked for them to fix it, you wouldn't have had to pay for another."

Subaru laughed at Al's small outburst.

"Why not? Schultz didn't want to cause any problems by lodging a complaint with the staff. What's wrong with helping the kid out?"

Al simply leaned back against the wall next to Subaru.

"Because when you needlessly sacrifice yourself on behalf of others, it soon becomes expectation."

Subaru wasn't expecting this answer from Al. It left him speechless at the implications of what he'd been doing up to this point.

'I-I suppose he's right. . . at least, in theory. I know that feeling pretty well.'

"Al, there's something I've always wanted to ask you."

Al shrugged his shoulders nonchalantly, indicating his willingness to answer whatever questions Subaru had for him.

"I-I was wondering if you could tell me a little about how you arrived in this world. How you survived. . ."

Al tensed up for a moment, but seemingly came to a decision when he leaned off the wall and turned back towards the main walkway.

"Fine. I'll tell you, but it isn't pretty."

Subaru listened on with open ears. Hearing someone else's story, he hoped, might give him some catharsis relating to his journey.

"I don't remember much about my life before arriving here. I was teleported to an island named Ginunhive, off the coast of Vollachia."

Subaru's eyes widened with shock at this revelation.

"W-Wait! Vollachia!?"

'From what I've heard of that place, it sounds like the worst country in the entire world! Vollachia is a nation where the strong eat the weak. How the heck did this guy survive all this time?!'

"Yeah. And these particular islands are used for Gladiator combat."

Subaru was glad he wasn't sitting down, because if he was, he would've shot up out of his seat multiple times by this point.

"How strong were you before you got Isekai'd?!"

Subaru was baffled at the prospect of Al's journey to get to this point.

'Before I came to this world, I considered myself relatively strong. However, I was very quickly proven wrong! If it weren't for RBD, I would've died my first day here!'

"I wasn't particularly powerful. I would probably be dead if it weren't for my ability."

He could feel his eyebrows raise at this proposition.

"Wow. . . I guess that really is a rule of 'isekai', huh?"

"Yeah."

Subaru didn't realize the implications of what he'd just said. However, Al felt his heart in his throat from this simple exchange of words. He knew who would appear if he misspoke.

"So how does your power work?"

He asked this question moreso to see what powers he had missed out on. While RBD was powerful, it had the worst activation condition possible. Maybe he could've had an easier time if he'd gotten. . .

"Well, it lets me loop back in time when I die, under very specific circumstances."

And everything slowed.

". . . ."

Subaru could feel his legs shaking. The background noise of people walking on the main road had turned into a light hum in the back of his mind. Subaru's eyes darted across his surroundings, fully expecting punishment for what had just been said.

But nothing happened.

In fact, only now did Subaru's brain even register the combination of words that had just been spoken to him.

"Aah. . .s-so you've. . ."

Al nodded his head in silence.

"Crazy, isn't it? I was expecting more disbelief than acceptance."

Subaru put his hand against his forehead.

'H-He. . . he returns by death! He returns by death. . . A-And he. . .'

"Pull yourself together!"

Subaru's mind was racing. Everything Al had said became much more serious.

'H-His warning. . ! Has he already looped!? How many times has he looped? Conditions? A-And not to mention the fact that he told me-. . .'

"Bro! Stop attracting attention!"

Subaru was unsure which question he should ask first.

"What are the conditions for your power?"

Al shakes his head and laughs for a moment uninterrupted.

"Sorry Bro. Don't trust you that much!"

"Have you looped already?"

There was almost no delay between Al's answers and Subaru's follow-up questions.

"No, my warning has nothing to do w-. . ."

"How many times have you died?"

Subaru's eyes were still wide with shock. Al had been expecting this type of reaction from him, but he had hoped it would make Subaru trust him enough to heed his warnings.

"I'm not going to answer that."

Subaru could feel tears beginning to well up in his eyes at the ridiculousness of the situation.

'I-I can't believe it. . . There's someone else out there w-who. . .'

Subaru could feel his mouth open and the words that he'd always wanted to speak resting on his tongue.

'But I can't tell him!'

His mouth closed and Subaru fell to his knees. He was still alone.

But Al understood the scene in front of him.

"Bro. . ."

And he said exactly what Subaru needed to hear.

"Don't bother speaking. I know what you want to tell me."

Schultz came back to find a teary-eyed Subaru hugging Al with one arm. Al was clearly uncomfortable, but still returned the hug with some degree of vigor.

It was quite the wacky scene to onlookers.

Two men hugging each other with their only functional arms.

"U-Uh, Al-sama! I got the pastries for you and Priscilla-sama!"

Al nodded at Schultz and Subaru recomposed himself enough to walk back to the meeting without crying.

"N-Now I see why you came to me. . ."

Subaru spoke aloud with no real reservations behind his words. He was simply too happy to have found someone besides Echidna with who he could share his secrets.

"Bro, I'm glad you are listening to me, but please don't mention anything I've told you to anyone."

Subaru nodded and tried to think about something other than the bombshell that had just been dropped on him.

'H-He knows I Return By Death. Does he know about each of my loops?'

But he was woefully unable to do so.

"Schultz-kun, let's head back to the meeting."

Schultz had been keeping his eye on Subaru with an eyebrow raised. He'd missed something super important, hadn't he?

"A-Al-sama! Why is this man crying?"

Subaru brushed his hand across his face and aimed a beaming smile at Schultz.

"It's nothing! I just enjoyed the pastry you gave me."

Schultz felt a blush run over his face and he quickly pulled out one of the pastries to take a bite for himself.

"I. . . *chew*. . .suppose these. . . *chew*. . .are quite good. . ."

"Don't worry about it, just give the Princess her pastry."

Al gestured for Subaru and Schultz to follow him back to the main walkway and return back to the meeting.

'I can't believe everything that's changed since I arrived in Priestella. . .'

In just a single day, Emilia had kissed him, Rem had woken up, and he'd finally been able to share his secret with someone. His luck might finally be turning around!

"W-Wait, Al-sama! Are you sure we should go back just yet? Priscilla-sama said to wait unti-. ."

Nevermind.

"How about some silence while we're heading back?"

Al sneakily diverted attention away from Schultz's slip-up. It was too late, though.

Subaru heard this innane comment.

'Huh? Why would Priscilla want us out of the meeting?'

Subaru could feel the amount of information rushing through his head giving him a headache.

'Now that I think about it. . .It was odd for Emilia-tan to let me leave the meeting in the first place. She didn't let me out of her sight from the moment I woke up.'

"That's odd. . ."

Subaru muttered aloud.

"Don't dwell on coincidences. I've told you everything I needed to tell you."

Al knew everything that Subaru was thinking. It really unnerved him to think that Al could read him so easily. That, or. . .

He'd already had this conversation with him once before.

"So, I'd imagine everyone is discussing something in private, is that why I've been removed?"

Al stopped in his tracks again, frustrated with Subaru's perceptiveness.

"It's not a good habit to read into things like you do. It's the easiest way to get yourself into others' problems."

Subaru quickened his pace on his walk back to the Lodge and saw Schultz's expression change.

"I see."

Al and Schultz realized the mistake and Schultz quickly donned a neutral look in his eyes.

"I haven't interacted with you very much Al, so it makes sense I wouldn't notice."

He wasn't going to let this go. Subaru felt he was close to finally figuring out the mystery he'd been grappling with since arriving in Priestella.

"Since that flash in the carriage, everyone's been acting noticeably different. It hadn't occurred to me that it could've affected you too."

Al's body language gave away no signs of trepidation. His helmet his face and he'd been standing still for a solid 10 seconds at this point.

"How about a deal, Al?"

His hand unconsciously drifted to the sword on his belt.

"What deal?"

Subaru put his hand in his pocket and closed his eyes for a moment.

"If you confirm one thing for me, I won't ask you any more questions."

Al seemed hesitant to agree to this deal, as he had no way to predict what Subaru would ask.

"Relax, it's a simple question. Did you see a flash on your carriage ride to Priestella?"

Al pulled his hand away from his sword and rested it at his side once more.

"Yes."

Subaru had gotten his answer.

'I didn't expect something like this to be possible. . . but, it makes sense.'

There were a few possibilities that explained the series of events which had just transpired. Each more unlikely than the last.

'First, somehow, that flash provided everyone with a glimpse of the true future.'

Subaru knew something like this was possible. Roswaal's tome of wisdom had proven itself to be quite accurate when it came to predictions, so there was a chance that whatever Al was warning him about had been viewed by the rest of the camps.

'But in that case, wouldn't the camps just turn around? Not to mention the fact Al deliberately made sure other camp members weren't following us. There'd be no reason for him to isolate me from the other camp members if this was something that everyone had seen. The real mystery in this scenario is how Al defied the speaking taboo. . .'

Subaru's mind kicked into overdrive.

'Ah! That's right! The speaking taboo! That brings me to the second possibility. The flash granted everyone Return By Death! T-That might explain everything, as it would mean everyone simply experienced the future rather than witnessing it. But it doesn't explain Al! If he already had Return By Death when he arrived in this world, why was he included in the flash and not me?'

Subaru struggled with an answer to this question, while Al and Schultz began making casual small talk on their way back to the Lodge.

"Al-sama, are we almost back to Seasylph?"

Al shrugged his shoulders and pointed in front of them to a junction with many diverging paths.

'And why was I excluded from their meeting? Could it be that the taboo restricts certain people?'

"Schultz-kun, see all those divergent paths? Were you not paying attention to the path you took to get to this point?"

Schultz shook his head, embarrassed at his ineptitude being put on full display.

"You need to remember the path you took to get here, or else you'll get lost every time we visit a large city."

'Remember my path. . .'

Subaru was racking his brain to come up with a solution. He was so close. He knew it.

"Ah! There's the lodge!"

Schultz could see the unique Japanese roof on the top of the Seasylph Lodge and took the right path back towards the building.

'Al has to know the origins of this architecture. He's from my world, after all.'

"Hey, Al. Where did you live before you got Isekai'd?"

Al groaned in annoyance at Subaru's continued curiosity.

"I thought we agreed to no more questions."

Subaru scratched his forehead and breathed out a long sigh.

"I doubt that question is something you need to keep confidential. If you don't answer it, you'll simply make yourself look more suspicious!"

"I plead the fifth."

"Ah-ha! An American? Quite the interesting background for someone who's been isekai'd! I honestly still can't believe there's someone else from my world as unlucky as I am!"

The double-meaning to this quote wasn't lost on either of them.

'Ah. . . that's right. Al knows I Return By Death. . .'

"To tell you the truth, it's been so long I don't remember much from before I got isekai'd. I don't like reminiscing because it reminds me how much I've forgotten."

'Forgotten. . .'

They were closing in on the door next to the meeting hall.

It was eerily silent.

'They have been acting differently towards me. . .'

Subaru's mind was racing as he turned the corner into and walked back through the destroyed doorway of the meeting room.

'T-That's not possible! There's no way they know about that! N-No way!'

Everyone's eyes bolted and lingered on him for much longer than he'd expected.

"U-Uh. . .h-hello. . ."

He couldn't get his words to form sentences.

A new theory had formed in his mind and it had overshadowed everything he'd wanted to say to them when he got back.

'D-Do they. . . know I Return By Death?!'

Author's Note

What do you think? I feel like my Subaru is gradually getting more OOC, so please, tell me if I messed up Subaru this chapter or Al. It's been extra long since I published a chapter for this fic and I've literally been wanting to write a new chapter for weeks now! I got pretty sick and I've had finals for the last couple weeks. But now I'm free! Expect the next chapter much quicker than this one! I will eventually get around to continuing Another Chance, but right now I'm on an absolute KICK for this story. I wanna see it reach its peak! And there's so much more that I have to explore before the main fic gets underway!

Al successfully dodged all the taboos through crafty phrasing and using his ability to signal to Subaru what is going on. Was this satisfying? Al is sus as hell though. . . how did he know about the incoming attack on Priestella? And more importantly, why did he warn Subaru about it? He even went so far as to reveal his ability to gain his trust! That's an interesting plot thread, hmm?

Also, I've added a particular tick for whenever Al lies, which I hope people pick up on when they are reading the fic. Will Subaru heed Al's warning? How will the other people react to Subaru's wacky prediction?

Poll for this week: How much of a role should Liliana play in this fic? If I tone down her annoying rants, would you be interested in my utilizing her in the story? I think she can provide some good comic relief, but I'll leave her inclusion up to you guys.

Credit to Leymax for the amazing art!

Please check them out on twitter and commission for more art: https://x.com/LeyMax2024

Quick edit: They removed the underlining from my original upload. . . so I had to add it back in. Kinda messed up the cool thing I added in this chapter for astute readers, but its fixed now!

Chapter Text

"H-Hel-. . ."

"Hi-. . ."

"S-Sub-. . ."

"Cap'-. ."

"Natsu-. ."

Everyone abruptly spoke over each other, completely obscuring the meaning of what they were trying to say and creating a jumble of indecipherable nonsense. Subaru was still profoundly nervous to confront them all about the new theory in his head, and it was clear that they were in a similar position. Despite it all, Subaru had doubts.

Was he really right about this? Did he finally figure everything out? How would he even confirm something like this?

"U-Uh. . .everyone. . .?"

Subaru nervously piped up over the crowd.

"W-Wait we shouldn-. . ."

"Aren't ya' wantin ta-. ."

"Ooh~! Ooh~! Mimi~ th-. . ."

Needless to say, he'd had no noticeable effect.

The words of the crowd continued flying over his head. He'd hoped to try and hide his new realization from everyone, but their odd behavior was making it significantly more difficult to mask. Of course, Subaru's first priority would be interrogating everyone as to why he'd been deliberately removed from their meeting, but he had a suspicion he'd be greeted with another 'taboo violation'.

As much as he didn't like the idea of forcing them to challenge the taboo, it would give him valuable information about those affected and unaffected by the curse.

'This might actually be pretty lucky for me. . . I had no idea what I was going to tell them and I nearly blew my cover. With the way things were going, I probably would've ended up giving away some confidential information.'

Subaru attempted to hide in the commotion and reservedly take his seat back next to Emilia. It was a common strategy he'd employed back in his shut-in days to avoid difficult conversations with his parents. All things considered, it was a pretty good plan, earning an indiscreet nod from Al and a curious head tilt from Schultz. He was only a few feet from his chair, where he might have been able to blend back into the meeting, before someone decided to ruin it all. . .

"Stop your meaningless prattle! It is a drain on mine ears!"

Priscilla waved her hand at the overly talkative group of nobles and, with her other hand, pulled her fan out of her cleavage.

"You. Clown. What is it you wanted to say to all of us?"

Priscilla directed her gaze towards Subaru, with a glint in her eyes signaling her interest in what he was about to say next.

"Princess, it's really nothi-. . ."

"Silence! You are simply a jester I keep around for mine amusement! Interrupt your master's speech again and I'll end your pitiful existence mineself!"

Al, the completely whipped servant that he was, clamped his mouth shut. Even though Subaru couldn't see his face, he could nearly feel Al giving him the stink-eye through his helmet. He hoped that Subaru would get the message to keep his mouth shut.

"U-Uh. . . I-I just wanted to give some praise to your servant Schultz! H-He accompanied us on our walk and even picked you up a pastry!"

Subaru felt his eyes momentarily dart over to Al to observe his reaction.

'Jeez, I get it! Does he think I'm an idiot?'

Subaru, not remembering the countless failed loops in which he gave away confidential information, felt a hint of pride welling up in his heart at the clever ploy. It wasn't like he'd had time to prepare for this meeti-. . . oh wait, he did.

"A-Ah yes, Princess! Schultz-kun worked very hard to pick out a pastry that suited your tastes! He even went back in to buy another to make sure you'd like it."

Al, with his soft spot for Schultz, was all for heaping praise on the boy whenever possible. He made sure to leave out the fact that the caterers messed up the original order. No doubt, Priscilla wouldn't be happy hearing that Schultz wasted money to avoid confrontation with a 'commoner'.

"Hmm? Schultz, is this true?"

Schultz felt a blush run across his face. It seemed that all five candidates now had their eyes on him for his, supposedly, stellar work. He didn't know why, but all the candidates were beaming smiles at him that signaled some sort of possessiveness.

'What a cute kid! He's gonna' be in my camp if I can help it!'

'Ah, he reminds me of Petra! It would certainly be nice to have someone like him around!'

'He exhibits a strength I rarely see from those his age. . .'

'I don't get it! Why do I see so much potential in this kid?!'

Anastasia, Emilia, Crusch, and Felt all secretly entertained a scenario in which this kid joined their camp. Luckily for Schultz, he was completely oblivious to the stares of all these candidates.

"O-Oh. . umm, yes! Here it is, Priscilla-sama!"

Schultz handed her the bag with the pastry in it, and Priscilla happily took a bite out of the sweet treat, silently signaling her approval.

Of course, she couldn't let any of these commoner scums believe they had a chance of taking Schultz away from her, so after she finished her treat, she pulled Schultz into a deep hug and patted his head. His face was, well. . . resting in a very interesting place.

"Very good, Schultz. Your diligence puts my other two servants to shame!"

Al scoffed at this, but the scene was enjoyable enough for him to let it go.

"Princess, if you keep rewarding him like that, he'll have a heart attack."

Subaru also smirked at the scene, glad that the little kid was getting some recognition for once. Even if it was from a witch like Priscilla. However. . .

". . .Wait! When did I become your servant?!"

Subaru heard an interesting little detail that he felt compelled to correct. This, of course, drawing the attention of the other four candidates.

"Quite the amusing clown, aren't you? It would be a shame to waste someone as useful as you as a butler. Will you realize this and join my camp?"

Priscilla's proposition froze the gazes of the other candidates firmly onto Subaru. Al, for his part, was shocked at Priscilla's persistence at recruiting Subaru. She'd never, in her life, asked for something twice.

"Ah, I see. Al, was that walk also some sort of recruitment pitch?"

He put his single arm behind his helmet and scratched the back of his head.

"You caught me, Bro!"

Subaru chuckled for a moment at the ridiculousness of the situation he was facing. Around a year ago, he'd been thrown out of Priscilla's home as he begged for her assistance against the Witch Cult. Clearly, her perception of him had changed.

His laughter didn't do much to assuage the worries of the other candidates, mind you. Emilia, for her part, was still reeling from the fight she'd had with Subaru after he woke up. Anastasia, Crusch, and Felt were simply watching the scene with a hint of trepidation. Other than Wilhelm and Garfiel, nobody wasn't entirely convinced that Subaru would reject Priscilla's offer.

"Well, I admit, your butler Schultz is super cute, and it is nice being able to speak with you Al, but. . ."

Priscilla nodded, seemingly satisfied with this result.

"There is no need to finish commoner. That was simply another test of your unshakeable loyalty, this was to be expected."

Subaru wasn't amused by her reply, but he figured that it was something like this. She'd never been the biggest fan of his anyway. This was her way of mocking him in front of his own candidate, he susp-. . .

"That'll simply make you an even larger asset the moment you join my camp."

Everyone tilted their heads at Priscilla's words. They thought they had settled this at the very beginning of their meeting! There was not going to be any plans to force Subaru out of Emilia's camp. . . right?

"After all, this world turns in my favor. It shall deliver everything I desire, should I deem it so."

None of the candidates dared look into the eyes of the others, as they were afraid that they may see the same glint of deception that formed in their own.

This whole meeting was to prevent a battle between the camps over Subaru.

Despite their best efforts. . . Priscilla had just declared war.

And the only logical answer would be to respond in kind, wouldn't it?

"I wonder 'bout that. . ."

Anastasia's crafty smile found its way back onto her face.

Despite the tension noticeably rising between all the delegates in the room. A certain someone couldn't resist the urge. . .

"Oi, Bitch n'red, don't ya owe the Cap'n a reward?"

The urge to wipe that confident look off of Priscilla's face with some teasing.

"Oh yeah! I forgot about that!"

It didn't register to Subaru that Garfiel most likely couldn't have known about that interaction. Subaru was just snapped out of a clearly deep thought regarding the newfound tension amongst the other four candidates.

This, along with the fact that it happened in the true timeline, meant that the taboo didn't activate.

"Should he desire his reward, he must come claim it. Men without guts are nothing more than street scum."

However, Priscilla wasn't shaken. In fact, she seemed to find herself honor bound to fulfilling the obligation she made to Subaru.

"W-Wait, you aren't joking?!"

Subaru did his best to avoid letting. . .those. . . thoughts into his mind, but he was only human. Not to mention, the hints of jealousy in Emilia and Crusch's glares was visible to all.

"S-Subaru. . .The meeting has already ended. If it's possible, can we speak for a moment?"

Emilia, still wishing to apologize for her rash behavior earlier in the day, wanted to get Subaru alone for a second. Wilhelm's advice had seemingly gotten through to her.

"E-Emilia-tan. . ?!"

She felt a blush run across her face as well. That nickname was powerful enough to completely erase the feelings of inadequacy welling up inside her. Emilia knew that she had made a lot of mistakes with how she'd been treating Subaru, but despite it all. . . He still looked at her with stars in his eyes.

Subaru, completely unaware of the feelings running through Emilia, had a moment of introspection and put his fist to his palm.

"A-Actually. . . before that! Reinhard!"

Reinhard, who'd been trying his best to make himself scarce, was forced back into the limelight with an awkward smile on his face. Felt was accustomed with these types of reactions from Reinhard. If she had to guess, he was in the process of finding some way to be responsible for everything that's gone wrong since they'd arrived in Priestella.

Before she could smack some sense into him, a surprised Reinhard stood himself up out of his chair and ran a hand through his hair.

"What is it, Subaru?"

"Can I ask you a favor?"

"Felt-chan! I'm glad to see you are doing well, but I reeeeeaally need to speak to Subaru right now!"

Priscilla's declaration of war reignited tensions with the other four candidates. If the uneasy milieu wasn't enough of a sign, the immediate departure of the other three camps should've been a dead giveaway. Felt was certain that the other three candidates had gone off their own to scheme. Luckily for her, while Subaru was off talking with Reinhard, she'd received the perfect opportunity to speak privately with Emilia. Too bad for them!

"Big Sis! Don't tell me ya' didn't notice the other candidates plan-. . ."

Emilia put her hands up, seemingly gesturing to Felt to quiet her speech.

"I did. I'm reeeallly glad you want to help me, but I-I need to apologize for the way I've been treating Subaru. You weren't here to see it earlier, but I was acting really selfishly."

Emilia's eyes drifted to Felt's feet, seemingly too ashamed to stare directly into her eyes.

From Felt's perspective, this was a total divergence from the confident Emilia she'd seen in the Sanctuary. It made her want to shake some sense into her Big Sis until she carried herself like the ruler she aspired to become.

"Big Sis, hold your head up high! Ya' think Big Bro would be happy seeing ya' like this?!"

Felt's plans would have to wait. Apparently, Emilia was in dire need of reassurance. It was only natural that Emilia would become more protective of Subaru after learning the true extent of the suffering he'd undergone. Why was she so quick to cede her ground? Felt was wholly in agreement with Emilia's desire to protect Subaru. If it had been Reinhard, she wouldn't have hesitated for even a second!

"N-No, I suppose not. . ."

Felt could feel a smirk climbing on her face.

"Sis. . . After everything we saw, I can tell ya' aren't sure what to think. Since ya' won't say it, I will. . ."

Emilia ran a hand through her hair, anticipating what Felt was planning on saying next.

"Bro can't keep suffering like he has. . . all alone."

Felt's teeth ground together in frustration.

"And even if people want to shame you. . .even if they say you trample on the will of Big Bro. . .You know what I say?!"

The scene replayed in her mind over and over. Priscilla, Wilhelm, and Crusch all teaming up against Emilia. Speaking as if they understood everything about him. What a joke! They knew nothing about what it was like.

"Fuck 'em!"

They didn't know how it felt to be responsible for Big Bro's suffering.

To be the reason he'd been tortured and murdered.

Felt understood this all too well.

How many times had he been murdered by Elsa because of her greed?

"F-Felt-chan! Please don't say th-. ."

"No! Sis, ya' need to hear this! There's nothing wrong with being greedy!"

Felt pressed on. Steeling herself for the threat she was about to levy against Emilia.

"And if ya' won't listen to me. . . I'll force ya'! That way ya' won't be able to blame yourself!"

The cat was out of the bag. Felt's threat/offer was now fully committal. There would be no backing down from this point onwards.

"W-What are you suggesting, Felt-chan?!"

The offer was simple enough. If Emilia lacked the grit to ignore Subaru's wishes, then all she would need to do is allow Felt to do it in her place. A solution where Emilia wouldn't be able to blame herself. A guaranteed happy ending for her Big Sis and Bro.

"Whaddya' think? I'm suggesting we merge camps."

Emilia was shocked that Felt would suggest something like this so late into the selection. There were so many people who had already placed their trust in them to win the selection. Even if the viewings revealed some shocking information, for Felt to suggest a merger. . .

". . .H-How would that work?"

Felt leaned back against a nearby wall, quickly scanning their surroundings to ensure none of the other camps were in earshot of their discussion. What she was about suggest would definitely need to remain hidden.

"W-Well, only one of us would be able to become the new ruler. . ."

Emilia looked hesitant to agree to something like that. So many people had already put their faith in her, not to mention her own goals of awakening the frozen elves of Elior Forest.

"B-But we would work together! Any requests you'd make, I would absolutely honor! Including giving you the Divine Dragon's blood!"

This. . .was interesting.

Emilia didn't think that any of the other candidates, even the ones she had good relationships with, would consider such an option.

Both their goals for the kingdom were pretty similar too.

While Emilia's wished for a broad equal status for all citizens, Felt was more focused on removing the corruption that had created such inequality in the first place. It wasn't a stretch to say that they were functionally the same desires.

Would it be selfish to try to become the ruler if someone more suited to the position was available?

'If I were to get the Divine Dragon's blood. . .what reason would I have to run against Felt?'

". . .W-What about S-Subaru. . .and the rest of my camp members?"

Felt's plan was more effective than she'd anticipated. Emilia was actually considering a merger between the two camps! This was great news! With Reinhard around, Big Sis and Big Bro would never be in danger again! Additionally, she'd pick up all the competent backers of Emilia and would become the clear frontrunner in the selection. Everyone would be happy!

"He'd continue working as your knight, Big Sis! Same with the rest of your camp members! However, I'd make sure ya' never end up in a situation like last year's again!"

It went without saying, but Felt was feeling pretty good about this idea the more she thought it over. Even if she'd have to wait until she formally won the selection to punish Roswaal, stealing all of his camp members and leaving him with nothing felt like pretty good payback.

"Nor would I force Big Bro to use his power if something did go wrong. . ."

Emilia was still very aware of Roswaal's promise with Subaru. She and Beatrice would be enough to stop him, but if one of them were to die in a future failed loop, they wouldn't be able to protect him.

"I-I. . .I'll need to think about it."

Felt put a hand to Emilia's shoulder and pulled her into a small hug.

"Don't worry about it! I'll always be on your side Big Sis!"

Emilia felt reassured by Felt's earnest desires to protect them, but those feelings only made the guilt inside her even stronger.

"I-I don't know about this Felt-chan, a lot of people have put their faith in me. . ."

Felt understood Emilia's position. Originally, she didn't even want to participate in this selection. It was only due to people like Reinhard and Old Man Rom that she decided to go through with it. Right now, however, their situation was precarious.

They were surrounded by sharks, and there was blood in the water.

"Sis, even if ya don't accept, it won't change anything between us, alright? Just keep in mind, the other camps don't plan on playin' nice. . ."

A merger between their camps would be enough to deter any bold plans from Anastasia and Priscilla. Crusch most likely wouldn't resort to underhanded methods, but Felt didn't want to risk it.

They might say they care for Subaru, but Felt had no reason to trust them. When things don't go their way, the possibility of one of them using him like a tool will always be in their back pocket.

If it came down to it, she'd be the one to protect her Big Sis and Big Bro. Even if it meant forcing them into her camp.

"Yo, Reinhard! It's been a long time since we talked one-on-one, huh?"

Reinhard's smile was unchanging, but there was a solemn mood Subaru could feel through his body language. It was difficult to point out any specific cues, but he could see that Reinhard was not comfortable speaking to Subaru as a peer.

'The first time I met him, he seemed so keen to close the distance between us. It felt like he was completely unguarded with his words.'

Subaru could feel Reinhard's feelings begin to rub off on him too. However, it was for completely different reasons.

'Did I mess something up? Ah, I guess the last conversation we had was less than cordial. . .'

Subaru had another suspicion, but he didn't want to think about it. He didn't want to entertain the idea that Reinhard could finally see him as the worthless piece of trash he'd always been.

"Y-Yes, I suppose it has."

Reinhard's heart was pumping at over 100 BPM. This was it, wasn't it? The moment where Subaru condemned him for all the times Reinhard's negligence had nearly gotten him killed. For failing to kill Elsa, for leaving him alone with Roswaal, for abandoning him in the Capital. . .

"Man, there's just something so reassuring about having you with us in Priestella. . ."

Subaru let his thoughts wander, letting his true beliefs slip out without so much as a care in the world. He really didn't want Reinhard to think that there was any lingering bad blood between them over the whole 'Capital' debacle. He hoped that maybe they could go back to the carefree discussions they'd used to have.

"Wha-. .?"

Reinhard's shocked reaction wasn't just from the words that Subaru spoke. Reinhard's self-hatred would always find a way for him to rationalize the praise he received into disappointment. No, Reinhard's shock stemmed from the sentiment behind Subaru's words.

His Divine Protection of Wind Reading, which Reinhard tried to turn off in casual conversation, had indicated no hint of deception in Subaru's statement.

To take it even further, his Divine Protection of Empathy had taken the underlying emotions in these words and forced them into his soul.

Familiar feelings of unabashed admiration, similar to the way Reinhard used to look at his father. . .

Those were the feelings Subaru felt as he looked at Reinhard.

"H-Hey, did I say something weird. . ?"

Subaru, seeing how much his words had shaken Reinhard, immediately regretted saying something like that without thinking. He'd probably just made things worse between them, hadn't he?

"N-No, it's nothing."

Subaru nodded his head. He decided it would be best to simply talk business at this point rather than risk making things more awkward.

"So, uhh. . .I actually have several favors I need to ask, don't feel pressured to accep-. ."

"Whatever it is, I'll do it."

Reinhard shocked himself with how quickly he agreed to Subaru's proposition. Maybe he was still feeling the effects of that statement Subaru had made earlier. . .

"Oh. . .Ok! So, where do I start. . . ?"

Subaru had noticed Reinhard's quick reaction, but he really, reeaally did not want to think about the reason for Reinhard's behavior. He couldn't get that damn thought out of his head. . .

"I've got a lingering suspicion I was removed from the meeting just now. Can you fill me in on everything you guys talked about?"

Reinhard's smile faltered and he sat for a moment in contemplation.

"Removed? I wouldn't go that far. . . There wasn't anything notable that happened while you were gone either."

Reinhard felt like scum. He was powerless to defy the taboo, but he did his best to appear cooperative.

"C'mon, you don't have to lie to me. If you can't speak about it, I'll lay off. Believe me, I know a thing or two about it. . ."

'Ah, what am I saying?'

Subaru put his arms behind his back and leaned onto his palms.

"I'll have to speak with Anastasia about it later. . .but. . . uhh, sorry, I've got a few more things to ask of you. . ."

Reinhard remained motionless, staring off at the setting sun on the horizon.

"Would you be willing to accept a duel with my buddy Garfiel? He's mentioned your name to me many times and seems to genuinely revere you! I think it'd also be a good opportunity for him to grow as a fighter too. . ."

Reinhard simply nodded and kept his eyes on the city's dimming lights.

"Thanks! And, uhh. . . well the final thing. . ."

Subaru spent a moment thinking about how he should phrase his cryptic warning.

"Just. . .be on guard, ok?"

This caught Reinhard's attention. Subaru seemed like he was trying to warn him about something.

"I-If I may, why the last request?"

Subaru leaned forward again, elbows on his knees and his hands propping up his chin.

"Call it a premonition, but I suspect something bad is going to happen here very soon."

Reinhard narrowed his eyes. He had the ability to detect changes in witch's miasma, but he didn't sense any change in the output surrounding Subaru. But he also wasn't lying. . .

Even so, the possibility of him failing again was running through his mind.

Before he knew it, his hands gripped Subaru's shoulders and Reinhard was staring directly into his eyes.

"R-Reinhard?!"

He wouldn't let anything happen. He wouldn't.

"Subaru, don't worry! Whatever it is, I'll take care of it."

Subaru eyes were wide. This was simply too odd of a situation to ignore.

'No matter how you look at it, I'm just a normal guy. But the moment I said I had a premonition. . .'

"Reinhard. . ."

It was now or never.

"How much do you know about me?"

Author's Note:

Once again, any OOC stuff, please point it out in the comments. I think this chapter was honestly pretty awesome! We have an effective Cold War being declared over Subaru, Felt's plan to secretly merge with the Emilia Camp (reverse Greed If vibes?) and now we have a pretty good cliffhanger on which to end the chapter.

I'm not sure why, but I feel like my writing style is still lacking those descriptive paragraphs I see in other well-written fics. I feel like I was actually pretty good with those (if you were to look back on some of my Another Chance chapters. . .) but its like my writing has regressed and I'm incapable of writing those anymore. Don't take that to mean I didn't enjoy this chapter! I honestly feel pretty happy with the way this chapter turned out and I very much want to emulate this writing style in the future.

Here's an interesting poll for you guys:

I was thinking of doing like one more chapter of fluff before shit starts to go down, but the fight between garfiel and Reinhard would most certainly make that chapter super long.

So: Do I skip the fight (it'll go the same way as in canon), or do I add it for continuity?

A few (minor) spoilers: Beatrice WILL be waking up next chapter, Emilia will have a chance to talk with Subaru, so will Crusch, maybe that moonlight chat with Wilhelm will happen, and Anastasia will have an important talk with Kiritaka!

Here's a post I put on the weekly ff post:

Hey guys, continuer123 here. Due to popular request, I've made a discord for people interested in continuing dropped fanfics. I don't really use discord nor do I have any sort of moderation, so this will be faith-based! There are simply too many amazing dropped fics for me to continue myself! (make sure to at least ask the author before u continue a fic) Also, feel free to post drafts for beta reading here too. I'll be posting my drafts here probably a day before I update chapters

https://discord.gg/WMavyrnk

Chapter Text

"Only those who saw the viewing can know the truth. Speaking with anyone else is forbidden."

His silent stare imprinted itself into Subaru's mind. Not only had Reinhard refused to answer his question, but in doing so, he'd made Subaru even more paranoid of the unlikely circumstances. Needless to say, their conversation ended abruptly after this odd exchange. Both of them seemingly unhappy with this result.

Dinner had also been relatively uneventful, aside from some obsessive questioning from Anastasia and some poorly hidden blushes from Crusch. Subaru's thoughts had long since been overtaken by the inevitable deduction.

'They know. THEY KNOW. I don't know how, but they know I can Return by Death.'

Jumping to conclusions? Maybe.

But he couldn't help himself.

Subaru's catatonic form laid next to the unconscious Beatrice, the fear only continuing to build in his heart.

'I don't know why, but it doesn't feel like they simply learned of my ability. T-The way they've been looking at me. . . it's like they've SEEN it.'

That possibility scared him even more.

Return By Death was a curse. Naturally, he'd wished many times to be able reveal it to them. But over time, his opinions surrounding this ability had changed. . .

It had become something, quite frankly, very personal to him.

He associated that ability with all of his mistakes; everything about him that he wanted to leave behind.

If he ever planned to disclose his powers to others, it would've been filtered by him. Not just for the sake of his friends, no. . .

Natsuki Subaru was still a selfish person at heart.

Even if it wasn't real, even if he knew in his soul that he was a liar. . . he didn't want his friends to see him how he truly was. A failure.

'The horror in their eyes. . .'

It had never left. That flash in the carriage had changed the way they looked at him. Not even Reinhard was spared.

His stomach was in knots.

The only thing he had was his secret.

Sure, he had promised Satella that he'd look for value beyond the usage of his own life, and he hadn't forgotten it. But as of now, he hadn't discovered it.

He wasn't ready to have his safety, his insurance, torn away from him.

'That's why they don't trust me on my own. . . I've become a liability. .'

There was nothing Subaru could tell himself to dispute this fact. Since he'd arrived in Priestella, he'd only managed to stoke the guilt of his friends and disrupt negotiations for Puck's housing crystal. He was even deliberately removed from the five-camp meeting.

'It's kind of like having my browser history put on full display. . .'

Subaru inwardly chuckled at his apt description. His incompetence and fake confidence wouldn't ever work on his friends again.

"Hm. .?"

He had only just realized, his free hand had drifted to the arm in his sling.

"P-Please don't, I suppose."

Beatrice's voice was close to a whisper.

'Ah, that's right. I promised Beako I'd stop doing this. . .'

"Beako. . . I-I'm so glad you are awake. ."

He reached over and pulled his spirit into a deep hug. She'd worked herself into a coma trying to keep him alive and she even saved his arm. What did he do to deserve such great friends?

"B-Betty is so sorry. . ."

"What are you talking about? You have nothing to be sorry for! You literally collapsed from all the effort you put into saving me! I should be thanking the stars for my Beako!"

Subaru's words of praise had their intended effect. Beatrice had, for now, stopped crying into their embrace. He really was so grateful to have such amazing people in his life, so the smile he gave her was completely genuine.

Beatrice made a point of lifting Subaru's right hand off of his sling and taking it into hers.

"Y-You won't be able to indulge that disgusting habit of yours whilst holding Betty's hand, in fact."

It lacked tact, but Beatrice's desires were enough to overshadow the looming feelings within Subaru's heart.

"It warms my heart to see my adorable spirit being more straightforward with her desires!"

Beatrice really had become more affectionate since he'd freed her from the library. If the situation wasn't so bleak, Subaru would've secretly added this moment to Beatrice's growth diary.

"D-Don't tease Betty. . . She's only concerned that she won't have enough mana to heal her foolish contractor. . ."

Anyone and everyone could tell this was a lie. But Subaru was content with letting Beatrice off the hook for now. She'd dealt with enough teasing for today.

"Then I suppose you shouldn't let go of my hand!"

Never mind. Subaru might've been having a little too much fun with this. At least he gave Beatrice her excuse to continue showing concern without making things awkward.

"Don't tempt Betty or she'll never let it go again. . ."

Subaru would only sleep for a couple hours. His building stress and the continuous assault of world-shattering information had taken their toll. He wasn't even sure if he would be able to evade detection by slipping away from the other camps, not that he enjoyed the idea in the first place.

'I need a moment to sort through everything and decide what I'm going to do. There's no reason to give myself schizophrenia staring at the ceiling all night.'

Subaru slowly slid his hand out from Beatrice's grasp, which only BARELY went unnoticed by the sleeping spirit. Her unconscious hand had begun reaching out for his and, with some quick thinking, Subaru managed to mimic the shape of his hand with their blanket.

'Ah! My Beako is so cute! It's really a shame that I'll have to wake her up and ruin this amazing sight. . .'

As much as Subaru wanted to deny it, the most pressing issue was the behavior of his allies. If he didn't sneak out now, there was a good chance he'd be forced back to the Miload Manor. He hoped Beatrice would be receptive to his pleas as she'd always been one of the smartest members of the Emilia Camp.

"I'm just going to get a little bit of fresh air, ok?"

Subaru murmured to himself, silently trying to justify his little 'excursion' to Beatrice so he could deflect responsibility when he woke her up.

He felt a cold breeze brush up against his spine.

"Huh-? Oh. . . it's nothing."

This level of clinginess wasn't something he was used to.

'Calm down. You have no proof for these theories, even with all the circumstantial evidence. So far, all I have to go off of is speculation! For all I know, I'm just projecting my wishes onto them. Even if one person knows, it could easily be a special case. Al is from my world, after all!'

Subaru lightly creaked open his door and headed towards the open balcony at the back of the inn.

It had a nice view overlooking the garden, which was exactly what Subaru needed to calm himself down.

'Why am I even wasting time thinking about this anyway?! There's a madman on the loose and a potential attack looming over the city! The last thing I should be worried about is protecting my ego!'

Subaru's mind jumped back and forth between the stressors plaguing his mind.

Perhaps that was why he wasn't paying enough attention to what was in front of him.

*bump*

"Oh! Sor-. . ."

"Wha-. . ?"

That voice.

That unmistakable voice.

Reminiscent of the soft chimes of a silver bell.

"Emilia-tan? Is that you?"

The hallways were quite dark at this time of night, obscuring Subaru's ability to make out the face of the person in front of him. Even with just a weak outline, Subaru could tell who he was speaking to immediately.

"S-Subaru. . ? I thought you'd already retired for the night. . Why are you wandering the inn at this hour?"

Emilia's presence here was auspicious, that's for sure. There was a chance she'd seen through his plans and had been waiting for something like this to occur.

"Nobody says 'retired for the night' anymore! And I. . . well, I couldn't sleep."

Subaru didn't necessarily lie, but he made sure to leave out his plans with Beatrice. He didn't want to reignite the embers of their last fight either.

'I'm so sorry Emilia-tan. I'll make sure to apologize to you over and over again for disobeying orders.'

"I see."

Subaru couldn't see the expression on Emilia's face, but there was an uncomfortable silence between the two of them that communicated something was off.

Emilia grimaced at Subaru's words, picturing all the horrible nightmares that he faces every time he closes his eyes. It was her incompetence that led to the majority of those situations. How long had he been dealing with these nightmares all alone? Maybe she should just wait until tomorrow to spe-. . .

Wait.

No.

Blaming herself was simply the convenient excuse she had to forget about the real reason she was here. Emilia had committed herself to making things right between them. The distance between them needed to be closed.

"Subaru, can we talk for a moment?"

'A late night journey to Emilia-tan's room? What did I do to deserve this?! I'm seriously about to melt from the heat of this spicy setup!'

Emilia was leading Subaru to her room, a strong grasp around his free hand. It was quite the forceful approach from the usually reserved half-elf, but Subaru wasn't complaining.

'I gotta' get my mind out of the gutter! Emilia-tan most certainly isn't thinking what I'm thinking, and even if she was, there's no way she'd want to do something like that with me! I have to get my mind back on track before I say something weird!'

Subaru, once again obscured by darkness, couldn't see Emilia's blushing face as she dragged him across the inn and into her room. She had a good idea what he was thinking right now and as much as she would like to indulge him, she reeeeeaally needed to clear the air between them.

'Oh no! My hands are getting sweaty! Thank goodness it's Emilia-tan! If it was Ram, she wouldn't rest until my pride as a man was completely eviscerated. . .'

As if part of some cruel twist of fate, when Emilia reached the door, she adjusted her grip up from his hand to around his wrist. Raising his hand up next to her face and staring at it inquisitively.

'E-Eh? How is she so perceptive?! Jeez, this is embarrassing. . .'

He steeled himself for the half-elf's observation.

The action had more purpose behind it than Subaru could've guessed. She had a very clear view of his forearm when it was that close to her face. The scarring and fresh scabs, which he thought he'd hidden beneath his sleeves, only made her heart ache. The contrast between the rough calluses on his upper arms and the gentle skin she'd felt when she held his hands. . .

What a perfect representation of his hell.

"Your hands are still so soft. . ."

Did his heart just skip a beat? Emilia words gushed affection. Even the, sometimes oblivious, Subaru had his mouth hanging open at the delivery of this heartfelt compliment. He didn't pick up the slight choke in her voice.

"E-Emili-. ."

Her grip tightened, signaling for him to close his mouth.

As they entered her room, the door creaked shut behind them.

For the first time, the moonlight illuminated Emilia's face. Tears shimmered in her eyes.

"I-I. . . I'm so, so, sooooooooo, sorry!"

Emilia's shuddering form wrapped itself around him. Her arms in a fixed grip around his back.

He wanted to ask her what this was all about, but Emilia wasn't even able to compose herself enough to finish a sentence. The words would be choked out, and then reclaimed by hysterical sobbing.

"Emilia! H-Hey, don't cry! There's nothing to apologize f-. . ."

He tried running his hand through her hair, but Emilia brushed it aside and turned her head to avoid his gaze.

"I-I-I nearly did it again."

"W-What are you talking ab-. . .?"

She brought a finger to his lip and pushed herself back into their embrace. Subaru's eyes widened as he felt her rest in the crook of his neck.

"I thought I knew what was best for you. . . so I tossed your feelings aside! Just like in the capital!"

Stains formed on Subaru's nightgown, obviously from Emilia's tears. Subaru didn't even notice them, however. He was simply too shocked at Emilia's recollection of events.

"E-Emilia-tan, what are you talking about? That's exactly what I did to you in the Capital! I'm seriously glad that you managed to set me straight! Please don't cry about that. . .!"

She had to fight the urge to argue with Subaru's declaration. The Emilia in the Capital had been completely oblivious to his condition and her incompetence as a royal candidate had forced him to intervene. Even if there was no way for her to know, her ignorance was still inexcusable.

Just like today.

"I-I don't want you to leave! I don't want to send you back to the Manor. I know that you care soooo much about all of us! But I stood in your way again. . ."

Subaru leaned further into their hug and placed his arm around her neck.

"Emilia-tan, there's nothing wrong with what you asked me to do. I'm your knight. I will always be yours! Even. . . if I don't obey every one of your orders, which is something I really need to work on. . . I will never leave you."

Subaru's words rung with steel-like conviction. He was, admittedly, quite the hypocrite for trying to act like Emilia's 'perfect knight' all of a sudden, but he couldn't help himself. His last words were true.

'Even death wasn't enough separate us. I'm not about to let some dumb fight make you doubt my loyalty.'

"S-Subaru, I'll cancel my order to send you back to Miload. I-. . . I'm sorry for fighting with you over this."

His hand had slowly drifted up into Emilia's head and this time she didn't brush him away. He began lightly playing with locks of her silver hair.

"I-I'm sorry too. It's my duty as your knight to act as your will. All you wanted was to help me get healed up and I fought with you. . . I was really out of line."

It wasn't just with Emilia either. He saw how hurt everyone looked when he tried refusing treatment for his arm. How he carelessly mocked Julius. . . Needlessly upset Emilia. . . Bluffed to Otto and Garfiel. . . Ignored concerns from Wilhelm and Reinhard. . .

Perhaps he'd understood it all wrong.

'I didn't even try to understand their feelings, I just pushed them away.'

It was deep enough into the night where one could experience total silence. It only made Emilia's weeping weigh heavier on his guilty conscience.

'My crippling insecurity drove her to order me home.'

Subaru's moment of realization allowed him to snap out of his temporary daze. Just like one year ago, he'd fallen into a slump. The way out is the exact same as back then. Putting some faith into his friends. They all did the same with him, right?

"Emilia-tan. . .you're right. I think we're both to blame for this mess."

Emilia was surprised to see Subaru so openly admit the truth to her, but she felt a familiar warmth beneath Subaru's frank assessment of their foolishness. He'd had no qualms calling her a 'pain in the ass' when she was being. . . well. . . a pain in the ass. His admission here was similarly comforting.

"S-Subaru. . .I just overreacted that's-. . ."

"No. You didn't."

She finally composed herself enough to break contact and take a step back.

"I was being foolish. I-If someone ever attacked you, I doubt I'd forgive them so easily. . ."

He didn't even want to imagine it, as it was something he'd already experienced once before. For an entire year, he'd obsessively gathered any information he could pertaining to the Archbishop of Gluttony's location. Subaru literally dreamed of the day he could put that monster into the ground. Emilia might've been feeling something similar. Being driven crazy with fondness!

"Thank you, Emilia-tan."

"E-Eh?"

Emilia wasn't expecting Subaru to thank her! She'd just tried detaining him and forcibly transporting him back home! What was he thinking?

"I know this might sound ridiculous. . . but I-I. .uh. . .didn't realize you all worried about me so much."

Was he an idiot? Wait, actually, Emilia was probably thinking the word 'dunderhead'.

Regardless, today was proof more than anything that people cared for Subaru. Almost irrationally so!

The way everyone crowded around him. How they dropped everything to see if he was ok. It wasn't something Subaru received from anyone other than his parents. He'd become so blind to those feelings, they were nearly impossible to recognize!

". . *sniffle*. . .dunderhead. . ."

"Nobody says 'dunderhead' anymore either!"

'Phew! If I was in there any longer, I'm worried I might've gotten some ideas. . .'

Subaru had promptly excused himself from Emilia's quarters, telling her he wanted to try out the bathhouse to see how 'authentic' the inn really was. Surprisingly, Emilia seemed to grasp the implications of what he was saying, but she didn't want to pester him with questions after all the torture Subaru endured from Anastasia.

However, the real reason he left was a little more. . .awkward.

Subaru wouldn't consider himself oblivious to the feelings of others (even if today had been a rare exception).

Recently, Emilia had been a lot more. . . physical.

This normally wouldn't be cause for concern, but Subaru was starting to see this odd glint in her eyes whenever he would hold her hand or braid her hair. She'd also kissed him today too! He certainly wasn't going to forget that!

The thing is. . . after their heart-to-heart, her reactions seemed a lot more. . .suspect. . . than before. If he didn't know any better, he might've believed she was trying to seduce him!

'T-There's no way though! My pure-hearted Emilia-tan has no concept of deviant acts like those!'

Subaru nodded his head with a wide grin plastered across his face. (Little did he know, that was exactly what she was doing!)

Theoretical fuming half-elves aside, he'd still felt the effects of her *completely unintentional* efforts.

'I need a bath. It'll be perfect to help me get some sleep!'

And also try and ignore everything else that's happened today, if it was possible.

"Looks like I'm not the only one with that idea. . . ."

The lone old man, staring off into the full moon, hadn't even noticed Subaru's footsteps. However, Subaru's bad habit of speaking without thinking had already given him away.

"Subaru-dono, did you also come to look at the garden?"

The gears turned in his head, and Subaru quickly realized his mistake, attempting to hide his blush by staring intently at the patches of flowers furthest out of view.

"D-Did I say that out loud?!"

Wilhelm, always the good sport, lightly chuckled at Subaru's expense.

"I suppose so. . ."

". . . . ."

'This is awkward. . . It seems like something is bothering him. Is it rude if I say something?'

The silence between them wasn't meant to communicate something to each other. Subaru simply had no idea how to continue their conversation, even if he wanted to, while Wilhelm was simply content with the interaction ending there.

'. . .Well, prying into other people's personal matters is kind of a Natsuki Family Tradition. .'

Subaru knew that it was pretty hypocritical to dig into Wilhelm's traumas when he'd been trying so desperately to hide his own, but he didn't care. Wilhelm had always been a curious anomaly to the young man. Someone who, inexplicably, understood Subaru better than he did himself.

He always knew the right words to inspire Subaru to fight on. It was almost like the old man saw him as a kindred spirit. A way to correct the mistakes of his younger self.

Right now, this was simply speculation. Subaru simply didn't know enough about Wilhelm's past to make judgements like those. While he'd always been interested in the life Wilhelm led to become the man he was today, his stubbornness to reveal details about his past were weirdly endearing to Subaru.

". . . ."

"I-I'm sorry if this is coming out of left field, but I have to ask. . .Is everything alright?"

Wilhelm's profile still remained focused off in the distance on something nobody could pinpoint. He seemed to be searching for the right words to explain their current predicament, but unsatisfied with the result.

"It is just what I'd expect of a learned man like Subaru-dono to use an idiom like 'coming out of left field'."

A small smile crossed his face.

"H-Huh? Oh yeah. . . I-I doubt that translates well. . . It just means something abrupt."

Subaru wasn't happy watching all the courage he'd put into checking up on Wilhelm be brushed aside with lighthearted teasing, but it made it clear that the Sword Demon wasn't in the mood to talk.

"Leave it to Subaru-dono to discover a phrase even I've never heard before. It's nice to know that it's still possible to be surprised at this age. . ."

His wistful attitude was not lost on Subaru, and it made him feel acutely aware of Wilhelm's impending mortality.

"D-Don't worry about it! Believe me, there's no way you would've been familiar with it, it's from my homeland after all. . ."

Wilhelm's eyes seemed to flicker at this information, reflecting a mix of curiosity and guilt from dredging up this subject again.

"I apologize for ignoring your question. If you would, allow me a moment to piece my thoughts together."

"I-It's fine! I was the one who snuck up on y-. . ."

"I feel it would be good for me to speak with someone about this. I am especially grateful that it is you, Subaru-dono."

The old man felt that some reciprocity was owed to the otherworldly knight given what they'd all just seen. Even if he didn't know it, his deepest, darkest secrets had been revealed. At the very least, Wilhelm was willing to divulge some of his own in return.

For Subaru, this was another moment where he'd been appraised much higher than he'd expected. It was really starting to make him uncomfortable! He was no better than anyone else in Priestella, but he was once again treated like some hero!

"I-I'm simply wondering what my place in all of this will be."

Wilhelm's response only prompted Subaru to raise an eyebrow.

"What do you mean by that?"

"For nearly a decade, I dedicated my entire being to taking down the beast that took my wife. I've neglected many of my responsibilities, especially when it comes to my family."

Subaru was surprised to hear this, but it lined up with the behavior he'd observed up to this point. Reinhard and Wilhelm hadn't spoken a single word to each other as far as he was aware. They were both especially kind people, so this coldness between them rubbed Subaru the wrong way.

"Now that it's over, can't you try and make up for lost time?"

Wilhelm's silence told Subaru that he'd spoken without thinking again.

"You would be right, Subaru-dono. . . If only it were that simple. . ."

Something had happened between the two. This was beyond 'drifting apart'. Subaru could tell that Wilhelm felt a great deal of shame surrounding this topic, so whatever happened must've been something he regretted.

"I won't pretend that I know what happened between you guys, but I think you shouldn't let the past stop you."

He was right. Wilhelm had convinced himself that with the destruction of the White Whale, he'd no longer be shackled to the events of his past. Why should he let some grievance get in his way now?

"If you're worried about being ridiculed, I don't blame you. However, at least in the case of Reinhard, I can tell he really wants to fix the relationship between you two!"

His eyes widened. Subaru's guess had been spot-on. It was eerie how well the two men understood each other, considering their relatively short history.

"Reinhard. . .would listen to me?"

Subaru was surprised that Wilhelm never noticed it himself. What happened to make Wilhelm write off Reinhard's feelings for so long?

"Absolutely! He might be strong, but he's a total pushover once you get to know him. I doubt he's even capable of holding a grudge!"

Reflecting back on their first meeting, Subaru couldn't help but remember Reinhard's off-the-cuff statement regarding his family.

'My family is fairly unique. Every day I feel I'll be crushed by their expectations.'

'He certainly was desperate for a friend! Not that I wasn't desperate either. . .'

"I'm not sure how to begin talking with him again."

Wilhelm flashed back to all the times he'd attacked Reinhard. He would tear into the kid with no mercy, using nearly every insult he could think of to try and get through to him. It was obvious to Wilhelm now why he did it.

He simply wanted someone, anyone, to feel a fraction of the pain he felt.

It never occurred to him that they had been hurting too. That he could've stayed strong and potentially kept the Astrea family from falling apart.

"O-Oh! I just got an idea! How about I help the two of you start talking again?"

Subaru knew Reinhard would say yes, but it would keep things from stalling if he kept an eye on things from the sidelines. It was definitely not an excuse to intrude on his friend's personal lives. . .definitely not.

"You would go that far?! I-I don't want to trouble you with my problem-. . ."

"It would be my pleasure!"

'Seriously, I've had enough depressing news come my way! If anyone deserves a happy ending, it's those two!'

Subaru internally smirked as he imagined the smiling faces of Reinhard and Wilhelm sharing a table at some large gathering between the camps. Each of them sharing excerpts of their amazing battles and remembering stories of long-gone family members.

"Thank you, Subaru."

The old man finally took his eyes off the horizon and looked back at Subaru.

". . .But that isn't all I meant by 'my place in all this'."

Now it was Subaru's turn to widen his eyes.

"Is there something else that's bothering you?"

Wilhelm flashed through Subaru's entire journey in his mind. He remembered every instance where death greeted the man in front of him. It was shown to him for a reason, wasn't it?

"Yes. I have a sinking feeling that the world will only become more dangerous in the future. . ."

Subaru could only internally dread the implications of Wilhelm's prediction, as he'd become well-acquainted with shouldering the world's problems all on his own.

"Nor will the Royal Selection continue indefinitely."

Wilhelm snapped Subaru out of his panic with an equally shocking realization.

"W-Wait! What are you suggesting?"

Call them his 'dormant' paternal instincts, but it was obvious what Wilhelm wanted to say next.

"After the selection ends, I still plan to pledge my sword to Crusch-sama. However. . ."

'However. . .?! Is he saying what I think he is?!'

"I also plan to pledge my sword to you, Subaru-dono."

Astounding. There were no words to describe the feelings welling up inside Subaru's mind. Relief. Admiration. Respect. Embarrassment. Pride. All of them simultaneously battling to become the predominant emotion in his heart.

"As well as formally adopting you into my family, if you would permit it. I already view you as my grandso-. . ."

"If you finish that sentence, I don't know if I'll be able to stop myself from hugging you! Seriously, how did I get so lucky?!"

Subaru, sadly, wouldn't be able to take Wilhelm up on his offer as he simply loved his parents too much to forsake the name they gave him. But wow! He was on cloud nine after this!

Wilhelm was Subaru's ideal. A man he respected in every sense of the word. Only second to his father Kenichi.

To think. . . Wilhelm truly thought this highly of him.

"There's no need to answer right now. I can see you've been dealing with a lot since arriving here. I simply wished to inform you of my intentions to avoid 'coming out of left field'."

Subaru's blush was enough to make spilling the beans on his future plans worth it. A light chuckle and a hand on his shoulder reassured Wilhelm that things would work themselves out. The two of them were alike in that way.

"T-Teasing me with my own slang?! C-Close, but not exactly right! An A for effort!"

Anastasia had organized a meeting with Kiritaka at the earliest possible time the next day.

The sun had barely risen, but Anastasia was standing right in front of the Chamber of Commerce, waiting for the workers to unlock the building.

'What's takin' him so long?! I swear, if he's makin' me wait cause of that airheaded Songstress, I'm gonna get Julius ta'-. .'

"Anastasia-san! I heard it was urgent, but nevertheless, I didn't expect to see you here this early!"

Kiritaka had just arrived at the Chamber of Commerce after a lengthy walk around Priestella.

He was used to arriving here each morning, as he oversaw the morning announcements/news broadcasts. Anastasia didn't have a reputation for showing her hand early into negotiations, even when they were pertaining to serious matters.

For Anastasia to show up to his workplace this early, it must really be serious.

"Kiritaka! The meetin' was supposed to start an hour ago! I didn't see ya' there. . ."

She gave him a death stare that would rattle most Mabeasts and put her hand on his shoulder.

"I was expectin' better. . ."

Kiritaka was certainly embarrassed. He generally made it a point to arrive to all business meetings on time. It was something he prided himself in.

However, Anastasia was a different story.

She was well-known for employing odd tactics to throw off business partners and get concessions. One of those tactics being her exceedingly random arrival times.

The nature of this meeting was kept secret from Kiritaka as well, so it wasn't unreasonable to believe that Anastasia was simply being hyperbolic.

"I-I'm very sorry Anastasia-san! It won't happen again."

She shook her head and lightly ran her hands through the fur of the fox scarf she was wearing.

"I would hope so!"

Kiritaka's interest had been piqued. She normally didn't act this way when she called him in for meetings. Nor did she make a habit of scheduling impromptu meetings without good reason.

"Anastasia-san, what is this about? You didn't mention anything in your letter, so I'm a little confused on why you called this meeting in the first place."

Anastasia gestured for Kiritaka to follow her inside the government building, as she didn't feel like telling him everything while standing outside in the cold.

"I'll fill ya' in soon, right now, I want ya' to make a modification to this morning's broadcast."

Author's Note:

Yea, it's been a month, RIP, but c'mon is this really out of character for me? Also, ur getting two chapters as once, so no complaining. The cliffhanger from last chapter was pretty much brushed over, and I'll be honest, I didn't really know where I wanted to take it without pushing the story along too fast. What happened between the two will be the subject of a later chapter! I know you guys want the action to pick up + I don't have a good cliffhanger to end off the chapter, so I'm dropping the next two chapters as a set. I think I did some good fluff in this chapter and I think I got most of the characters down pat! A little bit of information to add here, I'm planning on changing the chapter order so that the Mansion Chapter (with Rem) is moved to after these two chapters. Reason being that the action is picking up and the ending of Rem's chapter would line up better there. A few events I'm planning for next chapter: Heinkel being a dick and ruining everything, Anastasia's broadcast and its implications, A search for Liliana (with some familiar characters), and well. . . if ya know, ya know. Also, I am going to skip the fight between garfiel and reinhard, but there will be references to it (basically the same as canon)

So here will be the poll for next chapter (by next, I mean the chapter after the next one because I'm dropping them both) and it'll be a choice between a random piece of dialogue that MAY or MAY NOT be significant in later chapters:

1 'Did'ya enjoy my song~?'

2 'You still owe me a story!'

3 'I have a nice voice~, right big bro?'

There'll be another in the next chapter.

My discord is up and running, and this is where I post the drafts for each of my chapters before I decide to post them. Please join if you are interested in getting peer reviews or updates on when the next chapter of this fic is coming out! Obviously don't be a jerk, this is kinda a faith based operation cause I have no idea how to use this site and I really don't care enough to have moderators.

Here's the link:

https://discord.gg/tgMtCvdasb

(I realize I accidentally messed up the original link for this discord, I had it set to change every week instead of having a permanent link. If it breaks again, idk what the heck to expect with this website anymore. Absolutely mid, all I gotta say.)

One last thing: Another Chance (Continued). I've been neglecting that story SUPER hard these past few months by focusing purely on The Secret. While I'm super happy to continue writing chapters for this fic because I feel a lot of passion for it, I also do eventually want to continue that story as well. I have full stories planned out for both of these and I seriously have some crazy stuff planned for the next chapter of that story, so after I drop these next two chapters, I may drop a chapter for Another Chance. Sorry to the OG author if I made it look like I wanted to drop the fic, I simply focused all my energy on this one and I think I've waited long enough so it doesn't look like I'm just picking it back up to be a jerk. If public opinion is SUPER for this story though, I might just skip updating the fic, but I've seen a lot of people dropping kudos on it so I feel kinda bad just leaving it there with no updates. It deserves some love too, am I right? Ok, that's my rant, if you all seriously can't wait for the next chapter, I'll just jump straight into it,

As always, thoughts, suggestions, criticisms are welcomed and I will seriously take any and all to heart! I look forward to finally breaking through the first act of this story into the true epic parts of the arc! It's going to be a real kick for me to continue writing as I have so many amazing scenes planned that I just have to see in this fic.

Chapter Text

"I wish I would've taken my own advice. . . I'm so tired I can barely stand up straight."

Subaru lamented his bad habits as the cold morning air greeted the chronic insomniac. He'd never been allowed to 'sleep in' back when he lived in Japan, as his father's 'morning greeting' was a particularly devastating consequence of ignoring his alarm clock.

"Subaru, please don't push yourself. . !"

Emilia had caught him as he walked into the courtyard, and she seemed determined to watch over Subaru until everyone else had woken up.

"Ahh! Nothing energizes me like the concern of my precious Emilia-tan!"

She rolled her eyes at Subaru's teasing, but still felt a blush on her cheeks.

"Is that why my 'dunderhead' knight always charges into danger? Perhaps I shouldn't reward this behavior anymore. . ."

Subaru didn't want to admit it, but Emilia's teasing had also become much stronger. It was rare for him to be put on the backfoot, that's for sure!

"Hgh. . ! E-Emilia-tan, don't be too hasty now!"

Underneath their playful banter, Emilia still kept a firm grip around her knight's hand. Clearly, she was just joking!

Right. . ?!

"Very well. However, as insurance, I reserve the right to take your hand whenever it suits me!"

'When did she get so confident?! A-Am. .I the shy one in this relationship. . .!?'

Subaru wouldn't admit it, but he was starting to suspect that Emilia might have feelings for him. It was difficult for him to understand how this could be the case, considering the noticeably sharp change in conduct. At this point, they were all but 'formally' in a relationship.

"E-Emilia-tan, as much as I would like to hold your hand for the rest of time, I need it free so I can finish my morning routine. . ."

Emilia pouted, but eventually relented and let go of his hand.

"No productive morning is complete without some targeted exercise!"

Subaru had already initiated the entire Mathers Domain into his cult of Radio Calisthenics. It would only be a matter of time before he subjugated the great city of Priestella as well!

"Hope 'm not interrupting you two lovebirds!"

Emilia and Subaru jumped and immediately took two steps away from each other in an attempt to hide their obvious feelings.

"Felt-chan! You reeeeaally need to stop doing that!"

The chuckling Felt was basking in the embarrassment of her two older 'siblings' and trying her best not to mock Subaru's disjointed stretching style.

"Oh! Hey Felt! Wanna join us for some Radio Calisthenics?"

Felt paused for a moment, seemingly wondering if he was seriously asking her to participate in this nonsensical movement.

"Wait a minute! That's what it's called!? I've seen a ton of people in the Capital doing that stuff. . . Don't tell me it was you who started that!"

Subaru put on his best evil grin.

"Mwahaha! So I've even conquered the Capital of Lugunica. . . It seems my plan to rule the world with physical activity is finally coming to fruition!"

His free hand balled into a fist, seemingly pretending to clasp his hands together as he laughed maniacally. Subaru wished he had a small cat to stroke as he deviously laid out his plans for global domination.

'If only Puck was here. . .'

"Guh! The face you're making is creepy Big Bro!"

Subaru snapped out of his trance and slid his hand into his pocket. Whatever he was looking for, he was definitely going to need to dig for it.

"Felt, I've actually got something for you to give to Reinhard. Have you seen him?"

She seemed slightly annoyed to hear that guy's name, but she put aside her disgust as it seemed Subaru had important business to take care of.

"No! That dumbass just disappeared this morning without so much as a note!"

Emilia didn't like receiving this news, but Subaru was indifferent.

'Looks like he's doing some investigating of his own. . .'

"So! We doin' this or what?!"

In under a second, Felt was standing right next to Subaru. She had utilized her divine protection to speed over without Subaru realizing.

"W-Huh? I thought you said Radio Calisthenics were dumb. . .?"

Subaru wasn't aware of Felt's dualistic personality. She was the type of person who could both love and hate something at the same time.

"They are! But everything you do is dumb, so I don't really mind doing them with you!"

'Yeah, right. Don't pretend I can't see you smiling. . .'

"It looks like everyone's finally awake. . ."

Subaru's words were drowned out by a sea of overlapping declarations from the small crowd surrounding him.

Beatrice, now fully up and running, was defending her monopoly on Subaru's free hand from the neverending barrage of attacks she'd received from Emilia and Crusch.

Emilia, unsatisfied with losing her grasp on her knight's hand, had firmly affixed herself to Subaru's shoulder. She was currently attempting to interlock their arms, but the sling made it pretty difficult.

Garfiel greeted Subaru with a hearty slap on the back, earning glares from everyone else that he simply ignored.

Crusch, despite her best attempts to keep a stoic appearance, was beaming a smile towards Subaru that threatened to blind him.

Mimi, most unsurprisingly, had found leapt atop Subaru's head. She thought it would be pretty funny to see Subaru's friends get all 'up in arms' over a little prank. Tivey had repeatedly bowed his head and apologized to Subaru, but he didn't seem bothered all that much.

Julius, Ricardo, Al, and Felix seemed content watching this circus from the sidelines.

"Natsuki-san!"

And then there was Otto! The one person who wasn't acting like a raving lunatic!

"Otto! Thank god! I thought I was about to be swarmed with no one to document my last words. . ."

"T-Those jokes aren't very funny Natsuki-san. . ."

"H-Hey c'mon, it's not like I can't speak from experience. . ."

"Technically we both can. . ?"

'Huh? What's he talking about?'

Subaru wasn't even sure if he heard Otto correctly as the merchant had quietly murmured that last part.

"What's up Otto? You seem stressed out about something. You drink too much last night?"

Otto frowned at Subaru's clown-like attitude, but he figured that it was just his way of lightening the mood.

"K-Kinda. . . but that isn't what's troubling me right now. Natsuki-san, isn't it weird that Anastasia-sama just disappeared this morning?"

This was the first Subaru heard about it. He figured Anastasia was simply talking to the Inn staff about some new surprise to spring on everyone come lunch-time. Did she really just leave without saying a word?

'Priscilla isn't here either. . . but honestly that seems pretty in line with what I know about her. I doubt that stuck-up bi*** would even bother to inform her camp members on what she's doing, much less let them accompany her.'

"Now that you mention it, that is odd. . . Keep an eye out for her, I'll ask around to see what's going on."

"Alright, I'll resume negotiations with Kiritaka. He probably knows something about this. . ."

Subaru internally breathed a sigh of relief. Aside from himself, and occasionally Roswaal, there were very few people he could entrust with handling serious tasks. It wasn't that Subaru viewed the rest of the camp as incompetent. It was mainly their inability to take decisive action unless ordered.

However, if Otto said he'd 'handle' something, he'd find a way to make it happen. No 'ifs, ands, or buts'.

It didn't matter what it was.

Emilia was getting much better in this regard, but she hasn't always exuded the authoritative presence one would expect from the ruler of a nation. There was still a ways to go in that department.

This made Otto's presence even more important.

Back at the Sanctuary, it was Otto who'd managed to break Subaru out of his neurosis and get him to trust his friends. It was also Otto who helped him craft the plan to liberate the Sanctuary and save the mansion's residents.

He'd even managed to hold off Garfiel in a 1-vs-1 battle!

Given the right orders, the merchant would move Heaven and Earth to make the impossible, possible.

'No longer needing to worry about Puck is a huge weight off my shoulders. I seriously need to thank him next time I see him. . .'

"Hmm? Natsuki-san? Was that a sigh of relief I just heard? Am I finally being acknowledged for all the work I put in around here?!"

"D-Don't push your luck! I still haven't gotten you back for slugging me at the Sanctuary!"

Subaru grumbled a few sentences under his breath which were impossible to understand. He was most likely sulking about Otto seeing through him so easily, but the smirking merchant could already tell why he was angry.

"H-Hey, I forgot. . . Can you take Garfiel with you? He seems upset about last night, maybe you can help to take his mind off of it."

Subaru's favor from Reinhard went just how he'd expected. Garfiel and Reinhard had fought a sanctioned duel after dinner the previous night and the victor was definitive. Reinhard didn't even need to move from his spot, much less wield a weapon, to defeat Garfiel. It had such an effect on the young demi-human that Subaru was starting to regret organizing the confrontation altogether. Right now, Subaru wasn't in the right headspace to try and talk some sense into him, as he still internally lamented the possible reality of his own secrets being divulged. This left only one person.

"I'll see what I can do. . ."

Otto wasn't a fan of bringing that loudmouth anywhere near Kiritaka, but he remembered something the other camp leaders suggested during their meeting. They were planning on organizing a formal search team to find the man that attacked Subaru. There was no doubt Kiritaka would be involved in that too, considering his position.

"Natsuki-san. . . I don't think he's annoyed about the duel."

"W-Well what else could he be mad about?"

Otto exaggeratedly gestured to Subaru's sling.

"Gee, I have no~ idea!"

His frowning face made Subaru awkwardly laugh to himself. Looks like he still hadn't internalized the words he'd received from Emilia.

"O-Oh. . . right."

~Good morning, citizens of Priestella.~

"What was that?!"

Everyone aside from Otto jumped in surprise. A loud voice had just been simultaneously manifested in the minds of Priestella's citizens. Subaru likened it to the voice he heard entering into Echidna's trials.

"You all don't know about the radio system here?"

Subaru stared incredulously at the grinning Otto. He now knew why Otto had loitered around all morning instead of heading for the City Hall.

~Sorry if I scared you! I know a lot of you might not know about our morning broadcasts.~

"Projecting a person's voice into our heads?! That's not how a radio works!"

Subaru wasn't very familiar with the man's voice, but he could already tell that he didn't like him. For some unknown reason, this guy reminded him of Clind.

"E-Eh? This is the only radio I know of. . ."

Julius seemed surprised that Subaru knew about this 'radio'. It never came up at all during the viewing and nobody had mentioned it to him before arriving in Priestella.

Again, Subaru's reaction only prompted more questions than answers. Well, for everyone aside from Wilhelm anyway. (Reread Chapter 5, my continuity is on point!)

~Before we bring out this morning's entertainment, we have a message for you all.~

"Can this guy just shut up?! I can't hear myself think!"

Felt's hands covered her ears, but she was unsuccessful at blocking out the voice projected over the radio.

"S'not tha' loud, m'not sure what yer' complainin' bout."

Garfiel, who'd been leaning against a wall sulking for the last twenty minutes, finally found his courage to say something to the boisterous young thief.

"Wanna' speak clearer?! I thought I just heard ya' talking shit?"

Garfiel grit his teeth together and clenched his fists.

"Stop bein' a pain, s'nothing I said wasn't merited. . ."

He knew he wasn't allowed to insult a selection candidate, but he was really having a tough time considering. . .

"Ah, I see! Looks like ya' wanna keep being a sore loser!"

Felt had been repeatedly teasing him about his loss to Reinhard.

"Shut it! Will'ya? S'not like ya' would've done better!"

~Hello Hello? Is this thing on?~

Julius and Ricardo eased up, as the voice confirmed that their liege was safe and sound.

'So that's where she went. . .'

It was Anastasia. She must've disappeared early in the morning to get in contact with Kiritaka. Most likely before City Hall opened.

~I'm Anastasia Hoshin, owner of the Hoshin Company and a candidate for Queen of Lugunica. I've got an important message for ya'.~

'Haha. . .This kinda' reminds me of the political ads they'd run all over the TV networks before an election.'

Subaru didn't think that there was a real chance of this turning into an attack ad, but then again. . . Anastasia always did have a keen understanding of manipulation tactics. It wouldn't be hard for her to do so either, considering the amount of dirt she had on all of them.

Oh shoot. . . maybe he shouldn't have spoken so soon.

~I'm lookin' to open up a new branch of my company here and I'm willin' to hire as many of ya' as I can.~

"H-Huh?!"

Crusch and Felt knew that this was most likely a power play, but they had no way of stopping her. Unlike the fox lady, neither of them had the money to bribe an entire city.

"She never said anything about this. . ."

Julius and Ricardo were trusted confidants of Anastasia, so they had always been informed of large decisions like this in the past. Each of them felt a strange mix of pride and disappointment in their lady's actions. They each understood that there must've been more to this deal than meets the eye, as her eccentric personality was simply a decoy for hiding her ruthless business tactics. The problem was that they currently had no idea what those motives were.

~If ya' wanna submit an application, bring yourself and your family to one of our locations. There's one at each watergate.~

"Ooh~! Ooh~! My Lady spoke a funny word! Apple-cajun? A-pplee-kay-shon? What does it mean Boss~!?"

Ricardo signed at the girl's cute, but also saddening ignorance surrounding things aside from fighting. It was pretty common for her to reuse words she heard other say in a completely incorrect context, but because everyone thought she was adorable, nobody ever bothered correcting her.

"Ain't important, just means we're gonna' have a lot more work ahead of us. . ."

~ Thank you for the message, Anastasia-san. Now that we have that out of the way. . . it's my pleasure to introduce Priestella's beautiful Songstress! ~

As the voice coming over the radio stopped and awkwardly fiddled around their workstation, the man muttered something to himself and put their hand over the mic. Subaru assumed they were undergoing 'technical difficulties', but the reason for the weird pause soon emerged.

~ L-Liliana? Where'd you go?! Liliana. . ?! ~

The circumstances aligning in his head, Subaru nodded his head affirmatively at the airheaded Liliana's disappearance. The girl had gotten herself lost in her own city and the reputation she had with the locals suggested that it was a relatively common occurrence. Her losing interest at a moment's notice was another perk of Liliana's wandering mind.

~ LILIANA! Wher-. . . Oh there you are! ~

Subaru felt some degree of pity for this guy, but then he remembered the stories he'd heard from Otto and Emilia concerning his. . . proclivities. Just like Clind, he was in that club of people who 'worshipped youth'.

'Maybe I should call the FBI on this guy. . . well, in this case maybe Reinhard.'

Subaru was worried about potentially losing Reinhard to the 'dark side' as he remembered the situation with Felt, but completely overlooked his own reputation as 'The Lolimancer'. Seriously, why was this club of weirdos so stacked?!

~ H-Huh? Oh! It's me! ~

Unsurprisingly, Liliana quickly gave away that she'd completely forgotten about her plans to perform this morning, and began bantering with Kiritaka instead of beginning her song.

~ I had you scheduled to sing this morning! P-Please tell me you didn't forget. . . ~

With a stern reminder, and a not-so-subtle threat to stop buying the young singer new instruments, Liliana snapped back to attention and prepared her voice to begin her melody by clearing her throat and vocalizing a short warm-up.

~ I'm happy to have so many who would like to listen to my singing! Please listen – "The Sword Demon's Love Song, Act Two" ~

As he heard the title of the song, Subaru tuned out the sounds coming from the radio and entered into pensive thought. This wasn't an easy feat, mind you, as the voice was magically projected into the listener's head. It wasn't so simple as to put one's hands over their ears and block out the sound. Only with intense focus or even louder local stimuli could the radio be drowned out. Such was the degree of concentration that the familiar nickname inspired in Subaru.

'How tasteless. Couldn't Anastasia have picked a less offensive song to play? She knows Wilhelm's in the city, after all! It really doesn't sit right with me that she went and did all this without saying anything in the meeting either!'

Subaru glanced over to Crusch and Felt and they seemed to be processing similar thoughts regarding Anastasia's actions.

Obviously, Crusch and Felt both having an Astrea in their camp, weren't exactly thrilled to hear this particular song being broadcasted for the world to hear. However, what unnerved them even more was how obvious Anastasia had made it that she was taking control of Priestella. Clearly, she planned on establishing a large base of support here and was effectively bribing the city's inhabitants to go along with her. This deliberate show of force required some kind of response, or else the other candidates would look weak.

'Could this be the reason she originally invited all of them here in the first place?'

Crusch's plans to protect Subaru from Anastasia's influence were looking more hopeless than she'd imagined. While Subaru might not have known it, this act also worked to display the true depth of wealth at Anastasia's fingertips. There wasn't a lot Crusch could do to keep her from paying off her other competitors, or, Od forbid, the Emilia Camp themselves. A simple alliance between the two camps wouldn't be enough to deter them.

Felt was having similar thoughts, but she had already revealed the ace up her sleeve. It took all she had not to laugh at Anastasia's obvious bluff. Big Sis and Big Bro would be joining her camp. Emilia wouldn't abandon the selection for anything less than what Felt had promised her.

"I. . .don't feel so good. Sorry about this, Emilia-tan, but I think I should go inside. . ."

Subaru wanted to search for the Sword Demon himself and see if the old man was willing to talk with him about it.

Emilia's reaction wasn't something he could've predicted.

"E-Eh. . .?! S-Subaru, please come with me a moment."

Emilia grabbed him and Beatrice and marched them both right back into the Inn as looks of confusion filled the faces of the opposing camp members resting in the courtyard.

"Beatrice. Yes or no?"

Emilia's voice was trembling in trepidation. It quite literally shocked Subaru to hear Emilia sound this way.

"Emilia-tan? What's wrong-. ."

The half-elf put her finger across his lips and shushed him before he could dig his grave any further. If she was halfway right about this. . . the second Subaru spoke another word she would be furious.

"N-No, I suppose."

Beatrice succinctly answered Emilia's question, avoiding eye contact with the both of them.

Emilia's worries were immediately dispelled. Her face regained much of its color and she sighed a sigh of relief. He didn't Return By Death. Thank the heavens. If Subaru had tried to put up a façade and act like nothing had happened, Emilia wasn't sure if she could stop herself from forcing another reset! Obviously, she knows he wouldn't be allowed to speak if such a thing were to happen, but he is under no obligation to hide that pain from them now.

Emilia wasn't going to be so aggressively clingy or overbearing anymore, however, she would continue to pay close attention to her knight and keep him on the right path. Even if it meant slapping him again.

"E-Emilia-tan! Don't scare Beako like that. . . Also, can you please tell me why you just dragged us in here for nothing?"

Subaru, having a hint of a hint of a hint of a guess regarding the conversation he'd just overheard, was practically begging Emilia for an answer that would allow him to look the other way. He really didn't want to find anymore evidence for the theory he'd made yesterday.

"Subaru, we are both concerned about what Anastasia said on the broadcast earlier. I just wanted to see if Beako is feeling the same way!"

Emilia lied through her teeth. She wanted to be more truthful with him, but she couldn't risk a situation where Subaru learned to obstruct their verification system. She wasn't simply doing this out of some half-winded belief that she was 'protecting' him.

"Only Betty's contractor is allowed to call her by that name, I suppose! Don't call me that again, in fact!"

Subaru actually fell for this lie, believe it or not. Most likely because he'd been thinking the same things after hearing Anastasia's odd proposal. It was almost completely different from what they'd promised each other during the meeting yesterday. Granted, he wasn't there for all of it. . .

"Awww, Beako you're so cute when you're jealous! Don't worry Emilia-tan, she's just being insincere. You have my permission to use that name whenever you like!"

Beatrice scoffed at Subaru's quick teasing, crossing her arms and puffing her cheeks.

"Only Betty is allowed to decide who calls her that. . ."

Subaru pinched her cheek and scooped her up onto his shoulder, letting her sit on the top of his sling.

"Hey Beako, I'm just teasing you! I would never want to devalue the pet names I call both of you!"

Emilia and Beatrice both seemed embarrassed at Subaru's shameless declaration and decided it might be best to head back outside. However, Subaru told them that he needed to check something really quick, so he would be out in a second.

"B-Betty doesn't like the idea of leaving you alone again!"

Subaru patted her head and placed her back on the ground.

"I'm not going to wander off. I'm just looking for Wilhelm and I think he's probably still somewhere in the Inn. I'll be ok! I promise!"

The scene Subaru found himself witnessing was certainly not something he could've predicted!

"Honorable Grandfather, what brings you to my living quarters?"

Subaru was doing his best to suppress a smile, but he was failing. Out of courtesy, he wouldn't interrupt the scene unfolding before him, but he was definitely going to eavesdrop the shit out of it!

"I wanted to speak with you. R-Reinhard-dono. . ."

Both Reinhard and Wilhelm seemed to be in the midst of an important conversation, and Subaru had a good idea what it might be about. Wilhelm, even though he'd asked Subaru for help, was still a prideful man. He most likely wanted to attempt mending his relationship with Reinhard himself before involving others. It also stands that he may have simply been trying to lay the groundwork for a more earnest discussion later down the line by reestablishing communication with his grandson.

". . ."

". . ."

'Oh no! It looks like their conversation is stalling out, I bette-. . .'

"My apologies, I seem to need a moment to think about what to say."

As Subaru was about to burst in and try to liven things up, Wilhelm stopped him in his tracks with a bit of an awkward statement. Wilhelm probably knew that Subaru was there, but simply didn't want to give himself an out of the situation he's created. If Subaru were to interrupt them now, the old man had no doubts that he would use it as a diversion to excuse himself.

"There's no need to apologize honorable grandfather. Please take however much time you need."

Subaru would normally crack a remark about how hypocritical it is for Reinhard of all people to tell someone that they have 'no need to apologize', considering that guy literally apologizes for existing, but right now he simply remained silent.

Wilhelm was starkly aware of this odd behavior and it pained him to know that he was most likely the cause of it. The truth was, there was every need to apologize to him.

"I-I believe I've been very cold towards you, Reinhard. Cold enough that a simple apology wouldn't suffice."

Reinhard's eyes widened for a split second. He was seemingly in disbelief that Wilhelm had any love for him at all. It wasn't that Reinhard had ever grown to stop caring for his grandfather. Rather, he was shocked that these were some of the first words they exchanged after so long.

"Honored Grandather, y-you've been nothing but kind to me-. . ."

"Nothing I said to you were the words of a loving Grandfather. A-And to make it worse, I've scarcely spoken to you since you were a child. . ."

Reinhard genuinely believed that his Grandfather had done nothing wrong. At this very moment, he believed it. How could he accept these words from him? Everything he'd said about him was true!

"P-P-Please accept my sincerest apology."

It was one of the few times that either Subaru or Reinhard had ever seen Wilhelm stutter. Subaru had been largely unaware of the history between Reinhard and Wilhelm, so while the scene was heartwarming, it also sparked curiosity surrounding the history between those two.

"G-Grandfather. . . I accept your apology."

Reinhard's lips began to slightly curve into a smile. It was a different one than any Subaru had ever seen, and for Wilhelm, it was a smile he hadn't seen in years.

'Yes! Wilhelm, you truly are an amazing man! If it was me, I'd probably have to die several times before working up the courage to say something like this. . .'

Subaru was completely unaware that his resolve is what inspired Wilhelm to go through with this stunt, but it didn't really need to be said.

"Now then. . ."

Wilhelm cleared his throat and coughed into his fist. A simple apology was nowhere near enough to forgive all the years of mistreatment that he's levied onto his grandson. But it was at least a start. A place where they could begin their relationship anew. From Zero!

"Would you like to join us, Subaru-dono?"

"Seriously? You both knew I was spying the whole time?!"

Subaru felt pretty dejected, but Reinhard and Wilhelm didn't seem to mind it very much at all. In fact, Subaru's lively attitude inspired a chuckle amongst the two swordsmen that could only be described as haughty.

"H-Hey! I heard that!"

Subaru tried his best to act angry, but the scene he just witnessed made it impossible for the smile across his face to go away. He wasn't even sure if he could go back to the others without acting weirdly.

"Rest assured, Subaru. We hold no ill will for eavesdropping on our conversation."

Reinhard smiled and put a hand on Subaru's shoulder, seemingly sensing that Subaru had something to do with Wilhelm's change of attitude.

"Ah, Subaru-dono. I don't wish to rush you, but do you have an answer regarding my proposal?"

Subaru's cheeks blushed red and his mind immediately started short-circuiting from the rush of blood to his head. How the hell was he supposed to answer something like that so casually?! And in front of another Astrea?!

"Hmm. . ? Grandfather, would you mind telling me of this proposal?"

Wilhelm nodded and smiled at the two men who stood side-by-side. What a picture-perfect scene he had in front of him. How he would've loved for Theresia to see the scene in front of him. It would truly be all that the old man would ever ask for.

"If Subaru-dono wished it, I would gladly take him into our family."

Reinhard didn't even seem surprised at this notion, but instead joyous at the implications. A brother, even if only in name. . . How fitting that it be Subaru, the man who'd guided him to his fated liege?

"Subaru, I wouldn't want to pressure you either, but if you have an answer please do tell."

Both Reinhard and Wilhelm's smiles exuded an almost threatening aura. . . almost like they weren't going to take no for an answer!

"U-Uhh- umm, uhhhh. . ."

With Reinhard's hand on his shoulder and Wilhelm's gaze firmly upon the two of them, Subaru had no chance of escape. The thing is though, he wasn't even sure if he wanted to?!

"W-With all due respect, I still need some time to think it over! I-. .W-Well I really love my family. . ."

'Even if I'll never see them again. . .'

". . .I-I can't just abandon the name my father gave me. . ."

"There's no need. If that is what you are worried about, simply make it your middle name!"

These guys could be reaaally scary when they were determined! Subaru couldn't really help himself though, the idea certainly was tempting. He would need to give it some thought.

"I-I'll give it some thought. Don't worry, I'll have an answer sooner rather than later!"

This seemed to appease the ever-increasing aura he felt coming from the two Astrea members and they both stepped back and had another short chuckle.

". . ."

"Ah? What's this? Now the two of you laugh together like nothing happened? I never thought I'd see such puerility from you both!"

It appears there was another person eavesdropping on them. And this person had much different intentions than Subaru.

"H-Honored father!"

Subaru saw a look of shock on Reinhard's face, seemingly giving way to indescribable guilt and then returning to his neutral fake smile. It definitely hurt Subaru to see him revert to such a state.

". . .and you are? It's quite rude to barge in on someone's conversation without at least giving your name first!"

Subaru spat out the last sentence of his, full of disgust at the man who felt joy from seeing despair on his son's face.

"Aren't you one to talk? You dare cast a hostile look at me? I suggest you leave before my wrath is provoked."

Subaru felt like his blood had been lit aflame. The seething rage he felt towards this red-haired man was second only to those who'd murdered him.

"Why don't you tell us what you are doing here? It'll make it even funnier when you're made to fu** off."

The man was aggravated by Subaru's flippant disregard for his rank. If it'd been somewhere else, he'd have ordered the petulant brat executed. Here, all he could do was let his hand drift to his sword.

The response was immediate.

Wilhelm's hand landed on his own sword, whilst Reinhard stood between the man and Subaru, poised to protect from any strikes.

"Heinkel! How dare you threaten the life of an unarmed knight! Have you forgotten your station?"

Wilhelm shook with an unknown emotion as the hand he tried to grab the sword with no longer listened to him.

"Forgotten? Father, as the Deputy Commander of the Knights of the Kingdom of Lugunica, I have supreme authority over all those who call themselves 'Knights'."

Subaru scoffed at Heinkel's arrogant decree and let his own feelings spill out.

"People who wield their authority to get what they want only do so because they lack the means to achieve them through their own will. I saw the fear in your eyes, there's no way you could stand up to either of them in real combat! Hiding behind your position is pathetic."

Heinkel was deeply offended by these words.

"Shut your worthless mouth, you dog. Sword Saint, cut down this rude kid for me."

As the red-haired man looked at Reinhard, his eyes began wavering as he simply stood still and didn't move. There was no way Reinhard would follow this man's orders, but it clearly hurt him to be referred to as 'Sword Saint' by his own father.

"F-Father. . .I-I am afraid I c-can't. . ."

Heinkel looked at Reinhard with nothing but contempt. He then moved his gaze to Wilhelm.

"Worthless. And here I came to congratulate you, Father! Shouldn't you offer him some praise too, Reinhard? After all, he finally avenged your grandmother! You know! The one you murdered."

". . -hk"

Reinhard seized up, afraid to look his father in the eye.

Subaru planned on clapping back with an even more cutting insult, but as he saw both Wilhelm's and Reinhard's reactions, he very quickly realized that it wasn't a good idea.

". . .Father? Why do you look so solemn? You were the first one to condemn Reinhard, weren't you?"

"Silence, Heinkel! How far do you intend to take this. . .?!"

Both Subaru and Reinhard were stood motionless, observing the scene of utter chaos in front of them.

"Three generations, cursed by my mother. I wonder how Theresia would view our sorry state of affairs?"

Subaru was almost ready to snap by this point, but Reinhard raised his hand up to keep Subaru from advancing on Heinkel.

"Subaru, there is no need to trouble yourself with this. . . he's right."

"Our line only creates monsters. A pathetic whelp like you should have no interest in joining this shitshow. . ."

With Heinkel's last jab, he abruptly took his leave. Most likely to go find himself another bar to drink his sorrows away.

Leaving the three of them speechless.

". . ."

". . ."

". . ."

Author's Note:

Actually! I'm doing three chapters! This one sorta spun out of control and I've been writing nonstop for like 7 days straight now. Might as well continue because I reallly want this story to take off!

Here's the poll:

A little different this week. I'll have people in the comments write a pseudo-fluff scene between two characters and the one with the most replies I will find a way to integrate into the story! Limit it to characters who actually appear in Arc 5 please! I won't put in a scene that will interfere with the plot, nor will I guarantee a specific chapter it will happen in. It'll just happen when it happens!

Thanks for everyone who continues to read this fic and wait for updates! Don't worry, the next chapter is basically already done! I've simply been waiting to release these for a while because I didn't want to reneg on my promise of eventually getting into the action after this next set of chapters. I figure I've kept you guys waiting too long, so I'll be dropping both of these chapters to give you something to chew on until the next chapter is done!

Next chapter will be out in a couple days! I look forward to the scenes you guys will submit!

Chapter Text

"I swear, who the hell does that guy think he is. . .!"

Somewhere in his head, the young man could hear indistinct shouting coming from an unknown distance. He normally would've paid attention to something like that, but currently, the raven-haired gentleman was too angry to see straight.

"That bastard was smiling as he said all those horrible things! If I see him again, I'll clock him in the face!"

The shouting was getting louder, but so too was his anger building.

He couldn't get the faces of the two Astrea men out of his mind. The shame. . . no, the fear they felt about having their family squabbles put on full display. They both didn't seem like they enjoyed perpetuating their needless conflict. It was now clear to him why Wilhelm had never attempted to bury the hatchet earlier. This stupid jerk Heinkel had been poisoning the well for years!

". . .ubaru! W-Wa-. . ."

The voices were finally beginning to pierce his thoughts. It was only now that he decided to take in his surroundings.

". . .fool, in fact!"

And he came to a startling realization.

"W-Where am I?!"

"You should've seen him. . . I swear, he took joy in it."

Subaru grumbled beneath his breath as he, Emilia, and Beatrice wandered the streets of Priestella, seemingly no goal in sight.

"Subaru, w-while I agree that this person was certainly ill-mannered. . . W-Well I suppose that doesn't really answer our question."

Subaru impulsive reaction had led to some reckless decision-making on his part. However, he still didn't really believe that they had anything to worry about. With Emilia and Beatrice glued to his side, he didn't have to fear anything happening to the two of them.

"U-U. .Huh? Oh! Sorry Emilia-tan, what was your question again?"

Emilia's grip around his free hand tightened, a sign that the half-elf was frustrated with Subaru's complete lack of attention.

"Where are we going?!"

". . .-hk"

Emilia gave him the rundown of everything he'd missed. Wilhelm and Reinhard, still frozen in shock from the targeted attack by Heinkel, didn't notice Subaru's abrupt departure. This put everyone into a panic, and they'd been forced to send people out to look for him. Luckily for Subaru, Emilia and Beatrice were the first ones to find him. In a desperate attempt to follow him before he got out of view, they had neglected to inform the others of their departure, instead focusing on pursuit.

"O-Oh no."

"You absolute idiot, I suppose! Wandering off for no reason while a lunatic roams the city? Betty's contractor has no regard for his safety, in fact!"

Subaru mentally took stock of his situation. If he was with Anastasia or Julius, they would've been able to find their way back with no issues. Probably with Otto too, considering the amount of traveling he did as a merchant. However, he was currently accompanied by the only other two people less worldly than him. Considering that Subaru came from another world, this was no easy feat.

Beatrice had barely left her library in the last 400 years, and Emilia was frozen in ice for a century. Not one speck of direction could be found in this crew!

'She's right. I've gotten lost in this stupid city three times and I've only been here one day! Who the hell designed this place to be such a labyrinth?!'

"I-I'm sorry about wandering off. We should probably ask for directions back to the Inn before we get any more lost."

Subaru, trying to mask his immature behavior, donned a mask of stoicism as the three stood still amongst the large crowd of people.

". . . . . . ."

"S-So, aren't you going to ask someone, I suppose!?"

It was obvious now that Subaru hoped for one of the other two members of his party to bite the bullet and ask for directions. Needless to say, his plan had failed!

"S-Subaru, if you don't want to, I'-. . ."

"No, no, no. It wouldn't do for a knight to make his lady awkwardly ask for directions."

Beatrice, as a result of her years as a shut-in, was still very bad at talking to strangers. She was so socially awkward that Subaru usually had to bail her out of conversations because she would freeze up or say something rude. While Subaru thought it was cute, Beatrice could never quite get used to people addressing her as a child. Even if she was one.

Emilia was out of the question, considering her appearance. Subaru didn't want Emilia to get the cold shoulder by some ignorant jerk mistaking her for a witch. Her smile had to be protected!

That left him. While he normally wasn't super uptight when talking to new people, he also knew that his days as a shut-in damaged his ability to speak to strangers.

'The only question now is, who do I ask?'

A small group of demi-humans passed them by, but they seemed deep into their conversation and Subaru didn't want to disturb them. A merchant was boarding a boat into one of Priestella's numerous waterways, but he was already too far away to approach on foot. The rest of the people he saw were clearly homeless and laying on the side of the road. There was a fair chance that they wouldn't know where their high-end Inn was located, and compassion dictates that initiating a conversation with one of them accompanies a reward. Subaru didn't have a lot of money on him at the moment.

"Ah! It's Subaru-sama!"

A familiar voice called out to Subaru an unknown distance behind him. Subaru would normally be pretty happy about lucky occurrences like this. However. . .

"Ooh~! And Beako-sama too!"

"Don't call Betty by that name, in fact!"

Beatrice gripped tightly onto Subaru's leg, an unconscious signal of jealousy. Subaru already knew why, as the voice calling out to them was, unfortunately, the one person who would be no help to them at all.

"Liliana? Glad to see you're doing fine. Can you please go find Kirit-. . ."

Liliana caught a glimpse of Subaru's sling and made a slight grimace. She had heard that something happened after they last spoke, but she was never told about it in detail. Liliana being Liliana, she quickly forgot about this serious moment, and tried to climb up onto Subaru's shoulder.

"Don't forget, Subaru-sama! You promised me a story! Let me just take a seat here. . !"

"E-Eh?! H-Hey, I've had enough lolis climb onto me the last few days, I really don't need my reputation getting any worse!"

"Why does it matter? Aren't you 'The Lolimancer'?"

". . .Ugh. . .Why must you say that name when there are so many people around. . ."

Liliana, still persisting in her efforts to climb Subaru's sling, only made the scene look even more shameful to passerby. Beatrice, no longer able to control her own anger, also tried climbing onto Subaru's shoulder.

"Emilia-tan! Save me, I think I'm going to cry. . ."

Emilia, torn between laughter and a little bit of her own jealousy, picked up both Liliana and Beatrice, setting them back down on the ground.

"Aww, that's no fun~!"

"Subaru was very embarrassed, please forgive my forcefulness."

The four of them were still utterly lost, and now they were getting weird looks from people again! It figured that the airheaded Songstress still had no understanding of her home city's layout.

"Liliana, you just spoke from the City Hall, correct? If you could simply guide us back to. . ."

"Sorry, Subaru-sama! I have a show I need to sing at! Also, I don't really remember how to get back there. . ."

Subaru resisted the urge to flick to foolish kid on the forehead, instead pondering the merits of following Liliana to the location of her next show. Wherever she was performing, there would most likely be a lot of people. Definitely more than the population of this empty street.

"Ok, we'll watch your show."

"R-Really?! You'll all come to my performance?! Ooh~! Am I allowed to sing about you?"

Subaru was flattered, but he also knew Liliana had a penchant for embellishment and hyperbole. If he gave her permission to sing about him, there was a real chance that she'd point him out as 'The Lolimancer' to an unspecified crowd of people. This girl had already once assumed that he was in a romantic relationship with Beatrice.

"Rejected! However, I will tell you an even cooler story if you can help us find our friends!"

Subaru whipped out his trademark headpat technique, and with its usage, he'd completely subjugated the hyperactive loli.

". . . ."

*Stare*

". . .Hm? Emilia-tan? Beako? What is it?"

"So this is your famous ability in action, I suppose. . ."

"Umm, Subaru. . . it's a little bit embarrassing how forward you can be sometimes. . ."

'What are they talking about?'

"Thank goodness! I never thought I'd be happy to see you!"

The show had been largely uneventful. Everyone, Subaru included, had been too enamored by Liliana's music to speak amongst themselves. People didn't even cheer, rather they simply begged for her to sing another song. It only made things more shocking when a fiery-haired lady crashed the show and began dancing along with the music.

Now that it was over, Liliana was collecting tips from the crowd and mingling with fans.

This left Priscilla, Emilia, Beatrice, and Subaru, alone.

"Petulant street-scum, must mineself remind you that you're speaking to your future boss?"

Subaru scoffed at Priscilla's inhuman confidence and felt his jubilation be replaced by the usual feelings he had around this woman.

"How infuriating, I suppose. Speaking to Betty's contractor like that is a privilege reserved for Betty."

Beatrice's words went completely over the Vollachian's head, only earning the small spirit a glare from the prideful woman.

"I believe Subaru has made it clear who he wishes to serve."

Emilia had been more than polite with this woman up to this point. However, Subaru indicated many times that he loved and wished to serve Emilia. She was starting to take Priscilla's 'aggressive offers' as some thinly veiled threat.

"Ah, the Half-witch. . .am I right to suspect you are here to speak to the artist?"

Priscilla quickly picked up on their secondary motives for accompanying the young girl. She clearly wanted to use it as leverage over them.

"Hmm. . .? Oh! Yes!"

"Emilia-tan, please don't answer to demeaning names like that."

Subaru rubbed Emilia's shoulder, attempting to comfort her, but Emilia didn't seem too offended.

"You planned to have this girl ask that mayor-scum in your place, isn't that so?"

. . .And with that, their plans had been completely seen through. Liliana would definitely be able to manipulate Kiritaka into providing them another housing crystal, most likely at a lower price. They had planned to bribe the Songstress with some expensive sweets, but now it was obvious that Priscilla was gunning to take the young girl for herself. This would make things more difficult.

'Can't say she's wrong about that nickname for Kiritaka though. . .'

As Subaru lamented the intelligence of all of Emilia's competitors for the throne, the crowd began to disperse.

"Ah! I'm back! Subaru-sama, you still owe me a story, so don't think I'll let you get away that easily~!"

'Speak of the devil! This isn't good. . . If we aren't careful, she'll spill the beans to Liliana. Let's see what she wants. . .'

"Liliana! Y-Yes, I do owe you that story! How about you and Emilia-tan head over there whil-. . ."

"A pitiful deflection. The artist shall remain by my side."

Subaru chuckled at himself for thinking that things could ever be that simple with this woman.

"H-Hey, there's no need to-. . ."

"Quite the comical act you've assumed. It's no wonder you've been able to deceive so many lesser minds with this performance. Don't fool yourself that such tricks will work on me."

Subaru wasn't prepared to be called out so directly, but this was a typical part of Priscilla's playbook. He'd lost frame and Priscilla had seized control of their conversation.

So then why was she smiling at him?

"F-Fine. What is it you want?"

"There is no need to repeat mineself. I find your loyalty amusing. . ."

Liliana tilted her head, looking to Emilia and Beatrice, who were each frowning for some reason.

"Subaru-sama? Am I interrupting something~?"

"N-No, don't worry about it! We were just talking about how great your performance was!"

Liliana, ever the prideful singer, started blushing and putting her hands over her cheeks.

"Ahw~ you're just saying that. . ! But yeah, I was realllly~ good today. . ."

She was smiling ear to ear, clearly fishing for more compliments. While normally, Subaru wouldn't indulge something like that, Priscilla was likely planning to turn her against them at some point. He was thinking of something else to say to the Songstress, but Priscilla was quicker to act.

"Quite. This girl would also make a fine addition to mine camp. How about it then?"

"E-Eh~?!"

"The scary-eyed commoner will also be joining, if that intrigues you."

Priscilla put her hand on the young girl's shoulder, smirking at the frustrated trio powerless to oppose her. It's rare she uncovers so many interesting people. Her camp was about to become even livelier.

"Liliana, before you answer her, would you do us a favor?"

Subaru elected to ignore Priscilla's obvious provocation, completely bypassing her and simply voicing his intentions directly to Liliana.

"Oh, if I can do anything for the famous Emilia and her knight, just ask~!"

Liliana was still fanboying, but Priscilla cut her off.

"Do not demean yourself on behalf of commoners Liliana. And you, half-witch. . . you dare recontract that monster?"

Emilia's stomach lurched. The shame she felt was all-consuming. It took everything she had to keep a neutral complexion.

"Oi, what would you know about Puck? You've only seen him like once!"

And then Subaru, oh Subaru. Even if he was well-intentioned, he only made these feelings cut deeper.

"Ha! Out of all the people to defend that beast! This is quite the shameful display, isn't it half-witch?"

Emilia looked to be on the verge of tears. Priscilla was right. Subaru knew everything that Puck was capable of. He'd killed him in some of the worst ways imaginable. But here Subaru was, defending her spirit simply because Emilia couldn't bring herself to condemn him herself. Subaru knew that she regarded Puck as family.

"Y-You're right."

Emilia choked out those two words. There was no defending Puck on this front. He'd kill anyone if the situation presented itself.

"E-Emilia-tan! Don't let her dissuade you! Puck is your father, your family! Who cares what she thinks about Puck? She doesn't even- . ."

"I-I'm sooo sorry Subaru! I'm so sorrryyy!"

Emilia began crying. Every word he was saying only made it worse. Subaru held such little regard for himself that he would defend his own killer if it meant protecting her fragile feelings.

"Emilia! Snap out of it! I know something happened in that carriage, but we came here for a reason. Stop letting this stuck-up noble get to you."

"Ha, such disgusting loyalty! It is of the worst type, unearned. What a waste."

Priscilla had long since dropped her smile and a familiar glare had appeared on the candidate's face.

"I don't care what you have to say."

"Maybe you should, commoner, lest you throw away your l-"

Time froze.

Only those who saw the viewing can know the truth. Speaking with anyone else is forbidden.

Priscilla remained unmoved, but her glare remained fixed onto Emilia's sorrowful visage.

Time unfroze.

"-. . .-Tch."

Subaru wasn't staring at Priscilla, so he wasn't immediately aware that something had happened. Emilia's sobs did seem to grow louder though, which put him on high alert.

Beatrice, on the other hand. . .

"Why is this child scowling at mine amazing form? There is a limit to how many impolite insults I will stand for."

"Such a thoughtless action puts all our lives at risk, I suppose!"

Beatrice had to make sure Subaru didn't hear her accusation, ultimately deciding to whisper-yell her objections to the fiery-haired matriarch in front of her. Triggering the taboo was not something they should be doing on a whim. It was most likely a defensive mechanism to keep the Witch Of Envy from killing all of them. Careless risks like that guaranteed a reset from Subaru, which helped no one.

"Count yourself lucky, little girl. My magnanimity allows mineself to grant mercy to impudent children lacking respect. Thank your cute face."

Subaru did his best to ignore the fact that even Priscilla couldn't resist Beatrice's cuteness as he kept his arm wrapped around the sobbing Emilia. She looked to be calming down, but she still had tears occasionally stream down her cheek.

"Hmm~ none of you seem to get along very well. . ."

'Thanks Captain Obvious!'

Subaru had to bite back his snarky attitude as Liliana seemed to have a penchant for misinterpreting his insults as compliments.

"I really think it's just Priscilla. . ."

She rolled her eyes and crossed her arms, pushing up against her rack.

"I know! I have a nice voice, right big bro~? Let me come here and cut that tension away, and unite the two in a world of charm and song! Ah~!"

Nobody seemed particularly fond of that idea, but the alternative was letting Priscilla scoop up the young girl with basically no resistance.

"Ok, do what you want."

"Oh-kay. . ? Well, shouldn't we prepare food and drinks for them? Indulging in sweet snacks will certainly create a mood that will close the distance between them, don't you think so?"

"Probably not."

". . . Indulging in sweet snacks will certainly create a mood that will close the distance between them, don't you think so?"

"You just want me to buy you some snacks, don't you?"

". . . .no."

Emilia had finally managed to compose herself, and she let out a weak chuckle at the two's over-the-top antics.

"I can't exactly leave Emilia-tan here all by herself, but there's also no way anyone will let me wander off on my own in my present condition. So. . ."

"No way I got stuck with you. . ."

"Revel in the glorious position you've been granted. There is no shame in pledging yourself to an amazing lady such as mineself."

The two of them had gradually wandered off from the other three looking for a place serving high quality delicacies. Even though they'd searched for over ten minutes, all they ended up uncovering was something called 'Gina Jelly'. The name wasn't exactly promising. . .

"You know, I don't mind you when you're like this. Usually when I'm around you, I worry about getting beheaded. . ."

Priscilla was slightly shaken by this unprompted honesty, but she hid it very well.

"As if a dog like yourself would be worth the trouble."

The answer was somewhat incongruent with everything Subaru had come to learn about this girl, so he put his guard back up. When she's unpredictable is when she's at her most dangerous.

"Yeah yeah, I know. By the way, what's with all the jokes about 'bringing me into your camp'? I doubt it's funny the tenth time you say it."

"Hm? I believe I've stated it multiple times already. I'm not joking."

This time it was Subaru's turn to be taken off guard. He'd never once actually believed that Priscilla was interested in bringing him into her camp. Subaru was merely another tool for her 'amusement' and nothing more. That was how she treated him at the start of the Royal Selection and when he'd sought her assistance against the Witch Cult. She might not remember some of it, but there's no way that his achievements were enough to sway someone like her.

"Quit it. There's no way you're being honest with me. You've never been interested in helping me. . ."

His mind flashed to the moment he'd prostrated himself in front of her. Begged her for her help.

". . .ever."

Priscilla didn't say anything as she knew it would be pointless. He was still bitter over her refusal to help him a year ago and it wasn't like her opinion had changed on the matter. All she had received was context, but that wouldn't have changed her decision. In fact, if she'd known the extent of his slothfulness, she most likely would've cut him down right there. It would've been the responsible thing to do, as he had already blown it all that loop.

*bump*

Priscilla's shoulder completely barreled into another innocent man's side.

"H-Hey! Wait, don't walk off! At least say you're sorry. . ."

Subaru grumbled and turned to the man they'd bumped.

'Come to think of it, the last time this happened. . .'

Subaru's luck had always been consistently terrible. So bad that even he had to acknowledge it to some degree. There was no way that he'd run into THAT guy again though, right?

"How rude! That b**** damn near pushed me over and just walked off?!"

A sigh of relief left Subaru's lips.

"Oi! Chin! Boy, am I glad to see you!"

"H-Huh? It's you! I thought I told ya' already, my name's Larkins!"

Subaru internally pondered what Chin was doing out here in the middle of the City with Ton and Kan, as it made the scene in front of him quite suspicious.

"Where'd she go?! I need to give that jerk a good beating!"

"And here I thought you'd finally gone straight. . ."

It was sad, it looked like there was no hope for these three to ever become true gentleman. You can take the thugs out of the streets, but you can't take the streets out of the thugs.

'Ugh, wait. I definitely just sounded like Julius. . .'

"Why're you desperate to pick a fight with me? I'm doin' work right now, so get outta' the damn way!"

"So cold. . . and here I thought we shared a bond of life and death."

He normally didn't like teasing people with their behavior from past loops, but Subaru could never help it with these three. They were some of the first people he'd met on his first day here. Weaklings, just like him. And just like him, completely screwed. Even if they'd killed him once, he still couldn't stop himself from pitying them.

"What the hell are ya' talking about?!"

"I can't believe you don't remember. . !"

Subaru's coy attitude only made Larkins even angrier.

"D-Damn it! She's gone!"

'O-Oh. . . that's not good.'

Call it convenient timing, but Priscilla's departure was most certainly a bad omen. That lady was supernaturally lucky, after all. Her absence generally wouldn't symbolize good things.

'What was it Al said. . ?'

"No, you don't get it. I have no evidence; I simply know something bad is going to happen."

Larkins had disappeared. While Subaru was reminiscing on his cryptic conversation with Al, everyone in his sight line had disappeared.

Luckily, he wasn't completely directionless, as Subaru heard the clamor of countless people grouping up behind him.

As he turned around, Subaru saw a large crowd forming and, for some reason, felt compelled to join it.

The people in the front of the crowd stopped, and Subaru took this opportunity to shove his way to the front of the crowd.

"Oh, there you are Chin!"

Larkins didn't respond. He kept his eyes on whatever it was that the rest of the crowd had become so enamored with.

"What is it you all keep staring at?"

Subaru got no response.

However, he felt some external drive, almost a force, pulling his eyes in a certain direction.

The direction of a bell tower.

"— Gosh, honestly. Please excuse me, I'm very sorry."

The genuine contrition of the figure's words washed over the crowd. It was so strong, the crowd yelled out to them, declaring they had 'nothing to apologize for'.

"I'll only be a moment of your time, thank you."

The cloaked form nodded repeatedly, almost psychotically happy at receiving the crowd's attention.

Upon closer examination, there were bandages around the person's face and skull that were being blown around by the wind. Not to mention the heavy clanking chains attached to both of their arms.

"I forgot! I haven't introduced myself! Ah~! This is embarrassing. . ."

The crowd laughed at the feminine voice's bashful demeanor.

"Right. I'm the Witch Cult's Sin Archbishop of Wrath."

And a horrifying revelation had been made.

"My name is Sirius Romanee-Conti!" (DESU)

Even through all the layers of bandages, the cultist's face displayed a deranged smile.

Author's Note:

Finally! Jesus, this fic has finally reached the end of the introduction! I hope you all enjoyed the chapter. I'll be honest, I didn't have much of an idea of what I wanted to do in this chapter, so it might be a bit worse than my general releases, but I think it came out ok! This fic is epic, but if there is any point where I will want to release new chapters of Another Chance (Continued) it would be now. If not, then I fear that fic won't be updated for a year! I do have some ideas for other fics, but I want to get these two to satisfying points before I start any new ones.

Was everyone in character? I'm especially interested in Priscilla cause I spent a lot of time making her dialogue fit her usual persona. I won't be doing a poll for the next chapter, but I will be informing you guys that I am moving the mansion chapter to after this one (in chronological order). That is the place where it will fit best in the fic and I believe that it will make hype for the next chapter even crazier.

Credits to the comments for giving me a title for this chapter (although I can't remember the user who sent it to me). I really appreciate it!

Finally, my discord.

I've improved it a lot, and I reward several different roles and have a pretty active group of people who post there with their prompts/drafts/ideas. I post every draft of my fics there before I post them to AO3 or FF, so if you guys want to see them early, join the link below.

https://discord.gg/tgMtCvdasb

Please join if you are interested in keeping up with my fics! I really hope you enjoyed, because the real story starts here!

Chapter Text

"I-I don't recognize this ceiling."

As Rem's eyes opened to an unfamiliar sight above her head, she could feel her body weighed down by what felt like years of fatigue all at once. She had no idea where to begin her chain of thought, as the series of events leading to this situation was simply too ridiculous for anyone to anticipate.

'A-Ah, I suppose a year of stillness takes its toll on anyone. . .'

Rem was still reeling in shock from the words she'd received from Emilia in that accursed theater. An entire year had passed without her knowledge. So many things had changed. This room she was in served as proof of that.

"I need to find everyone."

Rem propped herself up using the bedstand next to her bed, finding that much of the fatigue she initially felt was beginning to wear off. She didn't hear anything from the other residents of the mansion. The silence was something that Rem didn't particularly enjoy, it reminded her of how alone she really was.

But as those dark thoughts began resurfacing in her mind. . .

A familiar scent drifted its way into her field of perception.

"This smell. . . i-it couldn't be. . ."

She felt tears rising in the corners of her eyes.

'I-I see. . .He's visited this room quite frequently, hasn't he? Every day, most likely. That's the only way the ambient smell would be this strong.'

All of her priorities shifted in that moment. Wherever Subaru was, she needed to find him. Her heart ached at all the pain he must've felt because of her snap decision.

"S-Subaru-kun. . ."

Rem, at this moment, had repressed the memories of her time in the theater. Deliberately attempting to avoid any negative thoughts drifting into her mind. However, there were still some grudges she needed to settle.

". . .siste-. . ?"

A stampede of footsteps echoed through the hallways of the Manor. Rem couldn't quite make out the voices, but she had a few guesses on who these people might be.

The sounds stopped abruptly.

Whoever was on the other side of the door seemed almost afraid to open it. They were quite worried about what they would find on the other side.

Eventually, someone worked up the courage.

The door slowly creaked open as the silent occupant of the room stared on in confusion.

"N-Nee-sama!"

Ram's eyes were the first ones to greet Rem's confused gaze. At the sight of the beautiful red hues residing in her sister's eyes, Rem could feel the confusion in her shift to a radiating warm feeling in her stomach.

"I'm. . . so happy. . ."

Ram had embraced Rem in an inescapable hug. The words she spoke pushed warm air through Rem's hair. Her face rested in the crook of her neck and Rem felt tears flowing down Ram's face onto her shoulder.

"There's no chance of y-you reverting back to that state. . ."

Ram's hug tightened to the point Rem was having trouble breathing.

"Nee-sama, I won't leave you like that ever again."

But Rem didn't even notice. The only thing on her mind was reassuring her sister of her continued presence by her side.

Rem's eyes drifted to the open doorway, and she found two other people staring directly at her, each with smiles on their faces.

"It's nice to see you again, Rem."

Frederica's smile was so big that her large teeth were clearly visible for everyone to see. Normally, her insecurities subconsciously prevented her from ever revealing these features to others. However, in the midst of such amazing news, Frederica didn't even notice her super wide smile.

"I-It's a miracle! Rem-rin!"

Petra, someone who was very expressive in her love, didn't simply stand still and admire the scene from afar. Petra rushed over to Rem and Ram's side and gave them each a hug of her own.

"Frederica! Petra! I can't believe it's been an entire year. . ."

Rem was surprised to see Frederica in her work uniform and was even more surprised to see the amount of growth that Petra had undergone since she'd last seen her.

"I suppose it's only natural for you to feel a little out of place. . . putting aside the viewing, it must feel like no time has passed since your battle with Gluttony."

Frederica unintentionally brought down the jubilation of everyone with her mention of the viewing. Nobody was particularly keen to reminisce on the suffering that guided them to this point.

"I do feel somewhat responsible for what happened, there is no need to harbor guilt on my account. If you would. . .p-please direct me to Subaru-kun!"

Rem awkwardly stuttered out her only demand, imagining the conversation she was about to have with the man that became her hero.

"R-Rem-san, I don't believe this was mentioned during the viewing, but Subaru and the others aren't at the Manor right now. They were enroute to the Watergate City of Priestella, last I heard."

Rem's excited expression noticeably dampened.

'Subaru-kun isn't here? I need to see him. I need to. . .'

Rem clasped her hands together in an almost prayer-like motion.

"Barasu will be just fine. Please rest and they should be returning as soon a-. ."

Rem weakly shook her head and patted Ram on the back.

"I am sorry Nee-sama, but I can't wait. I need to see him."

Ram released Rem for a moment and looked into her blue eyes to see a determination she hadn't seen in a long time. It reminded her of the look Rem had when she was learning how to cook from their mother.

Rem immediately walked out of the room and began searching for the front door to the house.

Of course, her being unfamiliar with the layout of the Miload Manor only made this endeavor more difficult. She could hear the other three maids following behind her at a rapid pace, but she didn't care if she was defying orders. She needed to see him.

"Where are the stables. . .?"

Rem searched the halls and navigated the maze of rooms that would eventually lead her to the front door of the Manor.

Funnily enough, a ridiculously dressed clown blocked her path.

"Reeeem-san, it would not be in our best interests for you to follow our dear Suuuubaru-kun!"

Roswaal said his oddly vague demand with a teasing smile on his face. It lit a flame inside Rem she hadn't felt in years.

"Y-You. . . You dare stand in my way? It took everything I had to restrain myself from killing you during the viewing. I-I thought maybe you'd felt some kind of remorse. . .!"

Rem's hands shook with rage. This bastard really wanted to prevent her from seeing Subaru? Of course he'd wish for something like that, after all, his goal was always to kill Subaru!

"My deeeaaar Rem-san, you pledged your loyalty to me, isn't that riiight? Disobeying your Lord when I am siiiimply acting in your bes-. . ."

Rem broke out into a furious fit of laughter.

"Don't speak to me about 'our best interests'! Y-You. . .You were responsible for everything! You tortured Subaru-kun! You left me and my sister to die countless times! There was never an 'our' to speak of, only you. . ."

Her horn began to emerge from her forehead, however Rem had no intentions of going berserk. Despite all of the horrible things Roswaal had done, Rem had truly wanted to believe that her master was remorseful. For the sake of her sister and Subaru, she had earnestly wished to forgive him. Roswaal, even if he'd manipulated events to force her to become a maid, was the person who raised her. But now, he was betraying her again, her heart couldn't take it. The increased flow of mana was enough to knock over several tables and fragile objects.

*crash*

Several vases and windows shattered under the pressure of Rem's (half) demon transformation.

"Please understand, Rem-san. I did what I haaaad to do! Suuuubaru-sama wouldn't have been able to save everyone if weeee never met him. I will always act in the beeest interests of Subaru-sama because they are also my best interests. Fooolishly following after hi-. . ."

Rem pulled out her morningstar and prepared to eviscerate the man standing in between her and Subaru.

"Sister! Wait! Don't attack Roswaal-sama!"

Ram rushed into the scene and placed herself between Roswaal and Rem, hoping to calm her sister down.

"Sister, t-this man has. . . used you like a tool! He'll kill you without a second's hesitation if his 'teacher' wills it! Get out of my way!"

Ram shook her head and looked up at Rem with pleading eyes.

"Roswaal-sama isn't lying! He's bound by a contract he made with Barasu! Please, at least listen to w-. . ."

Rem shook her head and raised her hand, signaling Ram to stop speaking.

"That man has no grievances with sacrificing you and Subaru-kun for his own goals! If you wish to continue defending him, very well. However, he will not impede me from fulfilling my own desires. Tell him to move and I'll spare his life!"

Before Roswaal had a chance to speak, the odd butler, Clind, had made his way down to the ground floor and stood behind Rem.

"A fight between the maidstaff? Violent. Why is Rem threatening Master Roswaal? Explanation."

Clind's questions were granted with uncomfortable silence, but Frederica and Petra's arrival shifted everyone's attention away.

"R-Rem-san, please don't do anything you'll regret!"

Frederica appealed to Rem's caring nature, but she feared that she wouldn't be enough to restrain Rem if she attempted to carry out an attack on Roswaal.

"Rem-rin, I am with you! That bastard needs to be punished for k-. . ."

Time froze.

Only those who saw the viewing can know the truth. Speaking with anyone else is forbidden.

The shock of being completely frozen in place had engulfed the maid staff in fear.

With the context of the viewing, they had reason to believe that the Witch Of Envy was responsible for whatever was happening to them now.

Each braced for the inevitable punishment the Witch planned to unleash onto them. . .But were pleasantly surprised when the phenomenon faded away without retribution.

Time unfroze.

"Ghgh. .?"

Petra dropped to her knees, panting from the adrenaline rush stemming and the overwhelming fear in her heart.

"Petra-chan? Are you in pain? Concern."

Clind rushed over to Petra's side, but was quickly waved away by Petra, who seemingly managed to get a grip on her emotions.

"Thiiiis is why I wish to exercise caution, Reeeem-san."

Roswaal gave a knowing look to Rem, implying he'd been aware of the new speaking taboo since they returned from the theater.

"Master Roswaal, I ask for an explanation regarding the conflict between you and Rem and for what just happened to Petra-chan. Confusion."

Roswaal put his hand over his eyes, upset at having the secret so quickly revealed to people not aware of the viewing. This is why he didn't want Rem to leave without a plan.

"I am juuuuust as confused as youuu!"

He put on his clownish persona, but Clind simply narrowed his eyes at Roswaal's obvious deflection.

"Rem's awakening and immediate attack on you? Suspicious."

The butler was certainly shrewd. Almost as much as Subaru. Roswaal didn't want to make any rash decisions without complete certainty of the consequences.

"If you would allow us a moment of priiivacy?"

While it was unlucky that Clind harbored suspicions that they were hiding something, it was quite fortunate that this turn of events had calmed Rem down enough to see reason. This gave Roswaal a chance to explain his intentions to Rem without impediment.

Clind wasn't a fan of Roswaal's over-the-top act. However, he didn't want to reignite the fight with his maidstaff either.

"Very well. . . .Master Roswaal."

The initial reaction to Rem's awakening was somewhat lackluster.

Aside from Ram, Frederica, and Petra, nobody else seemed invested in her predicament. Annerose gave an awkward greeting to her and formally granted Rem permission to live with them in the Manor. Ryuzu didn't remember Rem particularly well aside from her visits to the Sanctuary so long ago. And Clind seemed preoccupied with something else.

Roswaal managed to successfully dissuade Rem from immediately pursuing the remaining members of the Emilia Camp. While Roswaal was, in part, hoping for an excuse to send his maidstaff up to Priestella to negotiate on his behalf; to do such a thing without good reason would signal to the other camps that he didn't trust his camp members. Not to mention the new conditions they were operating under.

With the entirety of Arc 4 on full display to the five camps, Roswaal had no ability to continue hiding his original intentions. However, there was at least one saving grace for him. His earnest feelings of guilt for everything he'd put Subaru through.

Yes, Roswaal had, and always would, put his own goals before everyone else. But there were some lines he still wouldn't cross.

Roswaal generally wished to achieve his goals with the least amount of suffering possible, especially if it concerned others. He was able to rationalize many of his decisions with the belief that he was taking the optimal path to his desired future. Subaru was simply meant to act as insurance.

With the truth on full display, Roswaal was forced to acknowledge the obscene amount of undue suffering he inflicted on the people around him. During the loops where he'd been particularly heartless, it seemed that the on-screen Roswaal felt some level of remorse. Either that, or anger at Subaru for not 'resetting'.

It was clear now, that his teacher had made him out as a fool. He, of course, still wanted to see her again. But the amount of important information that was hidden from him. . .

It didn't sit well.

So, Roswaal spilled his guts. Everything.

He was honest. He truly wished that Subaru's journey ended up differently. He wished that he'd known from the beginning how the ability activated. He admitted that he, most likely, would've killed Subaru anyway. But he prefaced that with the reason why he would've done so.

Roswaal had indirectly killed Subaru numerous times. However, he'd also killed everyone that Subaru cared about in an attempt to coerce him.

Perhaps Subaru would hate Roswaal more if he knew the man responsible for his suffering from the beginning. But at the very least, so many others wouldn't have had to die. Subaru wouldn't have been forced to powerlessly witness such a scene so many times. Maybe Roswaal would've been able to make his deaths painless.

'It was this undue suffering that made you strong enough to oppose me, am I correct, Subaru-kun?'

Needless to say, this confession wasn't very effective in persuading Rem. However, surprisingly enough, the rest of the maidstaff sided with Roswaal.

The reason was simple. While it was an ugly and heartless confession, it was most certainly the truth.

Roswaal, at least for now, didn't have any reason to hide his intentions from them.

And then, of course, the blame game reasserted itself.

As Rem pointed fingers at Roswaal, the master simply bowed his head in acceptance.

It took Petra, oddly enough, to break them out of this continuous cycle.

Literally everyone there had contributed to Subaru's deaths in one way or another. Rem and Ram were the only people there to directly kill Subaru.

Petra despised Roswaal, but for a different reason than the others.

While Roswaal's murders may have been numerous and well-planned, they were not purposeless.

The situation with Rem and Ram was something akin to pure hatred. It wasn't fair for them to ignore everything Rem did so that they could punish Roswaal.

Roswaal would face justice, that was certain. But for now, he was correct that they shouldn't act without a well-thought-out plan.

Rem heeded Petra's words and yielded, but still feeling animosity directed at Roswaal.

From the perspective of the other folks in the mansion, the new living arrangement had become quite odd.

Clind had told Annerose about the odd set of circumstances surrounding Rem's awakening, as well as the supposed secret that the rest of the maids were privy to. At first, Annerose was content ignoring such gossip. She had better things to do with her time than obsess over the personal lives of her staff.

However, the uncomfortable tension she felt over the subsequent two days was enough for her to revisit the subject.

It started small.

When her Uncle rang for an attendant, they would take longer than usual.

Sometimes they would deliberately take the longest path possible to get to their destinations.

Petra, who had become the most friendly with Annerose since their arrival, no longer visited her during her breaks from work.

Rem barely spoke a word to anyone other than her sister and Frederica.

It was getting so bad that Annerose was expecting a full-on brawl to break out at the mansion sometime soon.

She needed to figure out what was happening to her maids.

It began pretty straightforward.

Annerose called Rem up to her quarters and simply asked her questions regarding her mysterious awakening. She felt that the timing of such an event was most likely linked to the secret behind everyone's weird behavior.

Sadly, Rem wasn't very helpful.

So, she tried reestablishing contact with Petra.

This attempt failed too. Petra always seemed to have an excuse for why she couldn't take her break to come speak with her.

Roswaal was out of the question. He would likely see through her plan and simply put on that 'clown' act he loved so much.

That left only one choice.

Clind, who had also been curious about the events of a few days prior, told Annerose that Subaru was, in some way, involved in this.

Subaru was a bubbly, upbeat guy, but deceptively intelligent. However, Annerose felt confident she could deceive him into giving away his secrets.

This meant that she needed to reach Subaru before Roswaal did.

As such, she had Clind sift through the mail and report back to her with any information on Subaru's whereabouts.

"This letter. . .What an interesting turn of events. . ."

Annerose looked over the letter from the Emilia Camp with renewed interest. It took them about two days to reach the city of Priestella, relative to the time they departed, and the letter she'd received contained important information.

"Annerose-sama, will you disclose the information to your loyal servant? Interested."

She handed the letter to Clind and began running through the possible scenarios in her mind.

'This letter is, at least, a day old. Assuming we send a carriage at top speed to retrieve Subaru, it will take us an entire day to arrive. This isn't something I would be able to do discreetly. My Uncle would surely notice a carriage missing from the stables. So how do I get to Subaru first?'

Clind put the letter in his back pocket and awaited orders from Annerose. She didn't like the idea of Roswaal departing to Priestella to ascertain Subaru's condition. If she could, she'd prefer to send Clind.

"Annerose-sama, I doubt the maids would support Master Roswaal on a trip to Priestella. Dubious."

Clind's excellent thinking had revealed a new piece of information to Annerose.

"Ah, I suppose you're right Clind-san. Perhaps we can use their hostilities against them."

Once Rem learned of the letter regarding Subaru's condition, she could only be classified as a force of nature.

She'd fully packed her things and prepared a carriage within the hour, preparing to depart for Priestella on her own.

Before she could leave, Roswaal called out to her and placed himself in front of the carriage.

"Move."

Rem's words didn't leave room for argument. If it was anyone else, they would've felt their legs shake in fear.

"Rem, before you lea-. . ."

"Move, or I will run you over!"

Roswaal shook his head and simply pointed to the front door of the manor.

"Sister! Don't leave without us!"

Rem turned and saw Clind and Ram, fully prepared and ready to join her.

"N-Nee-sama, you don't have to come with me! I'm defying orders. . ."

Roswaal chuckled aloud at Rem's hasty declaration.

"Is thaaaat so? I believe you are misinfoooormed!"

She turned back to see Roswaal, no longer blocking the carriage, gesturing to the other maidstaff to come over.

"I am ordeeering you to ensure Suuubaru-kun's safety by heading to Priestella!"

Rem felt her expression shift into a small smile.

"What kind of Master wouuuuld I be to send you all aloooone?"

Roswaal neglected to mention the secret orders he'd entrusted to Ram, as well as the, very likely, secret orders given to Clind by Annerose. However, he didn't want to ruin the moment for Rem.

Despite everything he'd done to her. All of the pain he'd inflicted on them. He still genuinely cared for his staff. And with the news that one of his most valued employees was under attack, even he felt an urge to go and ascertain his safety.

"R-Rem-rin!"

Petra and Frederica, hearing the commotion, came out to see the carriage ready to depart.

"Roswaal-sama, where are they going?"

Frederica narrowed her eyes in suspicion.

"To go assist Suuubaru-kun, of course!"

With his ridiculous overreaction, Roswaal had left his two remaining maidstaff speechless. It was certainly a departure from the way he'd been acting a couple days ago. This could only mean that he was on to another one of his schemes. . .

"P-Please, be careful you three!"

Frederica called out after them, her demihuman instincts signaling to her that something wasn't right with this picture.

As Roswaal watched their silhouette disappear into the distance, he felt his hands shake with something akin to fear.

'Steel yourselves. I believe the situation in Priestella is more dire than you anticipated.'

Author's Note:

Were the characters OOC? I feel like this chapter I hit the nail on the head, but if anyone notices anything weird, please tell me.

The timeline is all over the place! Let's just say, this will be the last chapter you see with these characters for a while. Remember, it has been (at least) one full day since the letter was sent from Priestella regarding Subaru's condition. What will be the consequences of Clind's inclusion on this mission?

I swear, Clind and Al are the most sus characters to write. We still have no idea what their intentions are or how they ended up where they are now. (Just wanted to add this cause they are both going to play a role later in the story)

Next chapter we'll be returning to Priestella and FINALLY get to address that cliffhanger from like three chapters ago! There are, most likely, two chapters left before stuff seriously hit the fan, so be prepared!

As always, I'm going to add a little poll down here to see what the general consensus among readers shows.

Which character do you want to have play a larger role in later chapters of this fic?

First is Ton-Chin-(Kan) trio. (I don't believe Kan is in the city, according to the wiki, but I'm honestly not sure)

Second is the Felt Camp, as they were sidelined for most of the canon Arc 5

Third is the White Dragon's Scales.

For groups that did a lot of fighting, I'd be adding more fluff to make them more fleshed out. For groups that didn't really play a role in the action, they'd be incorporated into the action later on.

I'm interested to see who you all choose (yes I'm aware Ton-Chin-Kan are in the Felt Camp, but they barely make an appearance in this arc aside from that one scene with Sirius, so I count them separately here).

I'm probably going to continue releasing chapters for The Secret, because that is what everyone seems to want the most right now. I'm obviously still super hyped for this story, but if you guys want the next chapter of Another Chance, just leave a comment and I'll work on it after the next chapter of this fic comes out.

Chapter Text

'T-This is bad. . . !'

Subaru already thought there was something wrong with someone who looked like that being the one to call everyone in for a public gathering, but when he heard that person's last name, he swore he felt the Witch Factor inside him swell up in rebellion. What kind of sane person would ever refer publicly announce themselves a member of the Witch's Cult? That was a surefire way to get arrested and executed without a trial.

However, the title of 'Archbishop' wasn't what scared him the most. It was that this person knew the surname Romanee-Conti. That was a detail too specific for this to just be a prank.

"The fuck they just say. . . !? Fuck off, this ain't funny!"

Larkins looked over to Subaru, almost in disbelief that at what he'd just heard the person say. He'd hoped Subaru would agree with him, alongside the rest of the crowd who thought this was some kind of joke. The terror in Subaru's eyes made him reconsider though.

Subaru had run up against the Witch Cult before, even Larkins had heard about that fiasco. If Subaru wasn't laughing with everyone else, then there must really be some cause for concern here.

"T-That name. . . Why would they call themselves that. . ."

There was no way he had any actual blood relatives, Betelguese was a spirit! Maybe it was something Witch Cultists called themselves, but even that raised questions. Why would they use such an obvious naming convention when all it did was give them away before they could act?

Well, from what he'd seen of them so far, it was actually quite common for these freaks to introduce themselves with their full name anyway, title and all.

Somehow, though, the idea of someone adopting the name rather than receiving it made Subaru feel even more uneasy. It'd take a special kind of crazy to want to associate yourself with a total wackjob like Betelguese.

'C-Could this be my fault. . ? Maybe they've come here to avenge him?'

Subaru had a million possibilities running through his mind, which did little to help him formulate a plan of action to deal with the person in front of him. If this person really was here to exact revenge on him, there must've been a hundred better ways they could've done it. Adding in all the odd occurrences that had taken place since he'd arrived in this city, he was shocked with himself that he hadn't been more on guard.

Having his arm nearly blown off by an insane hooded guy. . .

Al's cryptic warning to get the hell out of the city. . .

Everyone suddenly acting differently and knowing a *little* too much about him. . .

Just what the hell was going on here?

"Ah~! That's good. Thank you. It only took everyone 15 seconds to fall silent. Thank you, I'll only be needing a moment of your time~!"

Subaru trembled when the spectre of Sirius finally spoke some new words. Just what could they possibly have to say to all of them? Subaru had no idea, but he felt strongly that whatever they were about to say needed to be stopped.

"Oi, Larkins. . ."

Subaru whispered to Larkins, using his actual name for what must've been the first time ever. There was something only he could do right now, something which would be enough to guarantee victory if they did it quickly enough.

"W-What. . ?"

Larkins listened with bated breath, feeling his heartbeat in his ears from all the adrenaline pumping through his veins. Not once in his entire life did he feel the chilling touch of death as clearly as he felt it now.

"You can summon Reinhard, right? Please do it before they. . ."

Sirius's smile abruptly shifted to a frown. One of her bandaged arms lifted up, with a finger outstretched and pointed at both Subaru and Larkins.

"You. Yes, you? I'm really sorry, but I must insist you both listen to me for just a moment~!"

For some reason, everyone else had fallen silent as this happened. The entire crowd had all had their eyes transfixed on Sirius except for Subaru and Larkins. For whatever the reason, Sirius demanded the complete attention of everyone in the audience. She could even sense that they were the only two people who hadn't given her their gaze.

"U-Um, if you don't mi-. . ."

"Ah, you seem very angry with me. You two, and also you two. . ."

Sirius kept her gaze trained on Subaru and Larkins, but she also pointed out two other people in the crowd, a beastman and a blindfolded woman. Subaru momentarily managed to pry his gaze away from Sirius, giving a wink to those two to show he could be counted on for any plans they may have.

"I'm afraid that I can't allow any of you to look away just yet. Please, I understand this must be inconvenient for everyone, I'm sorry. I'll try not to take up too much of your time, so please, if you would all just pay close attention to what I'm about to say!"

Hearing such weird words coming from the supposed Archbishop, Subaru once again turned back towards Sirius. This time, despite having plans to call for Beatrice, he simply couldn't complete the thoughts necessary to follow through with such an action. A similar problem was occurring with Larkins.

"May I ask you something?"

Subaru spoke up to Sirius, but this time she didn't look annoyed with him at all. Maybe it was because this time she was at the center of his attention.

"Yes. I could sense that you were quite angry, so I'm very happy you are willing to talk me. Despite my position as a Sin Archbishop, I really do dislike inconveniencing others, so I'll do my best to keep it brief. I'm sorry. Thank you."

This dialogue did little to affirm Sirius as someone with a competent mental state, but even so, Subaru was surprised to get such a positive reaction from someone who proclaimed themselves an Archbishop. She was actually easier to talk to than Priscilla, surprisingly!

'Maybe, if I play my cards right, I can capture her and get some information on Gluttony. . .'

"I-I actually have four girls waiting for me, so it'd be really nice if you could let all of us go as soon as possible. . . !"

'But first, I need to get back to everyone and make a plan.'

Sirius's smirk turned into a deranged wide smile. Whatever it was that he'd just said had seemed to have been the wrong choice, as Sirius's body language indicated that she was even more interested in him than before.

"Oh, wow! I'm so sorry, this is really unfortunate. . ! I never expected to hear something like that from you. Has it always been your dream to serve multiple girls at once? Splitting your love amongst all those people, that'll make them cry! We can't allow such disloyalty to be shown towards the targets of love. We must end this unallowable infidelity that absolutely can't happen that must be completely banned."

"W-Wha. . ?"

Subaru was stunned speechless by this person's absolutely ridiculous leap in logic, but what scared him more was its delivery. Much like Betelgeuse, they'd started off with a high pitched energetic voice, before abruptly dropping their sentences into whispers. Now Subaru was certain that this person wasn't mentally sound, which only supported his theory even more that this wasn't a joke.

"Ah, I'm sorry~! I just got a little emotional there, sometimes I can get excited before realizing it. Thanks for worrying about me. I'm sorry."

Suddenly, Subaru felt very stupid for speaking up to this person in the first place. Everything he was picking up from this person was telling him that they were all in serious danger. Now, he'd unwittingly put himself in the line of focus for that person when he could've just as easily snuck away.

Right now, Subaru could no longer take his eyes off them.

Surely someone else had used this diversion to escape and get help, right?

"So, you'd like to know when I'll let you all leave, right?"

Sirius nodded their head, putting their hands on their hips. For some reason, this made Subaru think Sirius might, in fact, be a woman.

"Yes, we'd appreciate it."

So long as he negotiated with this person carefully, Subaru wasn't exactly sure why, but he felt they could all escape. Normally, when faced with an Archbishop of the Witch's Cult, the only feelings he'd have would be fear and trepidation. For some reason, he no longer felt that way when he looked at this person.

"I'm sorry, it looks like I'm troubling you. Thank you. Yes, I'll get to what I wish to say. Yes, I just wanted to confirm a matter."

For some reason, Sirius looked especially bashful when she ended off her sentence. She seemed almost embarrassed to elaborate on her reasons for trapping them all here, which made everyone in the crowd chuckle. What did she have to be afraid about?

"What is it you want to affirm then?"

Someone else in the crowd piped up, seemingly spurred on by the confidence everyone was feeling at Sirius's awkward declaration. No longer could anyone take her seriously as a threat, especially now that she'd told them she planned on letting them all go.

"Okay! I'll say it then. Yes, the sentiment I wish to affirm. . . . Simply put, I want to affirm something about love. A-Ah~! Don't stare at me. . ! I'm so embarrassed~!"

Even though her face was covered in bandages, she desperately tried to cover up her face with flailing arms and shaking chains. This was not something you'd expect from a hardened killer, much less a member of the evil Witch Cult. It was like she was a teenage girl whose diary they'd all snuck a peek at.

". . . .pffft!"

The crowd broke out into infectious laughter.

"Hahahaha. . . !"

"HAHAHAHAHAHAaaaaa. . .!"

Even Subaru and Larkins couldn't hold back their laughs. It was far from funny, which normally would've been a red flag for Subaru considering the person he was laughing at. However, for some reason, he felt completely content laughing at this woman. Maybe it was the stark contrast with what he'd expected. . .?

"A-Ah, I expected this reaction~! Please keep the laughter contained, I'm starting to feel a bit troubled. Thank you. If you all don't mind, I also have a request. I'm sorry if I'm bothering you."

At the mention of a new request, everyone felt their eyebrows raise. This was the first she'd mentioned a request.

"Yeah, yeah, we get it! Is that all?"

However, the widespread laughter was putting them all into quite a good mood. A favor? Was that all she wanted from them? That wasn't anything serious, nor was it something they needed to be worried about. Sirius never had to put on this elaborate show for them if all she wanted was a favor!

"Wow, I think you all just made my heart tremble for a moment~! I can feel the unity between all our hearts this very moment! How gentle you all are. . . Full of love and tenderness! I think love is such a beautiful thing, so I often do my best to affirm the feelings of others. Perhaps that's why I like saying 'Thank you!' and 'I'm sorry.' Oh, I'm rambling. Thank you. I'm sorry."

Sirius's heartfelt declaration made the crowd even more receptive to her praise. It was like each word she said evoked the most powerful emotions they'd ever felt. All the unknown connotations that accompanied normal spoken words suddenly became front and center.

"Yes, if you would. Please come out. . ."

The bandaged woman reached an arm out behind her, inside the clock tower, and when she pulled it back out she held a young boy in her hand. Nobody could really make out the details of what that kid was saying as the crowd's clamor had drowned out all other sounds.

". . .-mmmgh! Mmph!"

"Now, now, as a young man, it wouldn't do to abandon your pride in front of all these people, would it? I understand, being in front of all these people can get very embarrassing. Having people's attention focused on you is nerve-wracking. Don't worry, nobody is judging you. We are all very proud of you. . !"

The kid flailed around, bound up tightly in a cascade of rope, to no avail. Sirius smiled at the terrified child, empathizing with him in what must've been the weirdest way possible. Stage fright was quite the affliction, she'd just experienced it herself.

"Y-Yeah, don't cry kid! It's unbecoming. . !"

A new person from the audience shouted out their support for Sirius's comments. They weren't explicitly hostile to the boy or anything like that, but instead expressing their affection in the only way they knew how.

"Men shouldn't cry so easily, pick yourself up won't ya!?"

This time it was Larkins shouting out support. Although, it certainly came off like criticism.

"That's enough, everyone! This child might be clumsy, but he is also very brave~!"

Sirius nodded her head, looking at the child with a deranged smile. Nobody would be capable of understanding the emotion in her eyes, as their own emotions grew even more confused. Yes, yes, this child was quite brave. They were only shouting at him because they wish the best for him.

". . .-mmph! MMPH!"

"Excellent. Well, please pay attention. My apologies. This is Lusbel, a nine-year-old boy who lives in Pristella. His family name is Kallard, so his full name is Lusbel Kallard. His father is named Muslan Kallard. Muslan-san works to maintain the stability of the waterways. Ina Kallard, Lusbel-kun's mother, is pregnant. Her stomach has just started to grow larger, and so Lusbel-kun is looking forward to having a younger brother or sister. The Kallard family lives on Third Street. They often go the city park with a family friend, Tina. Lusbel-kun and Tina-chan are childhood sweethearts, and they love each other dearly. Lusbel-kun's dream is to have Tina-chan stand at his side and support him. Tina-chan is a girl with pale blond curls, and her growing beauty as she blossoms into adulthood is much anticipated. That Tina-chan also wants to support Lusbel-kun's dream. Upon hearing of the song Delphin Betrayed by the Sunset, Lusbel-kun wanted to become an adventurer just like Delphin. It's a very commendable dream for a boy of his age. Although there may be people who would laugh at that childish dream, I wouldn't do so at all. Who could laugh at the manly spirit? I believe that Tina-chan also thinks so, which is why she gives Lusbel-kun her heartfelt support. Right, although Lusbel-kun's dream is to be an adventurer, he's also really looking forward to meeting the child inside his mother. His original plan was to immediately embark on the journey of adventure, but he put it on hold out of consideration for his newborn brother or sister. Because of the large difference in their ages, that child will certainly be very much loved. Lusbel-kun is a good kid who is considerate of others, so I think he will be a very good brother. I would also be happy if everyone could support Lusbel-kun's feelings. Ah, yes, we can't forget about Tina-chan. In fact, the one I originally wanted to bring here was Tina-chan rather than Lusbel-kun, because I think girls are closer than boys to the kind of Love that I want to affirm. However, my heart was impressed by Lusbel-kun's desperate pleas. Sorry, I'm not a very strong-willed person. So I changed my mind… ah, although, being temperamental is just my usual attitude. When I talk about my love, I speak wholeheartedly. Oh, how annoying, I'm so embarrassed. Really, my business doesn't matter. We should be focusing on Lusbel-kun and Tina-chan. Because they already love each other so much, I do not know how much they'll come to adore to each other in the future, so separating them would make me very, very sad. So I decided that I'd respect Lusbel-kun's feelings and help him. So, although Lusbel-kun was just slightly scared and even cried a little, he's really a very brave child. Thanks, and, I'm sorry. I've finished talking in a way that's convenient for everyone."

How beautiful. Everyone in the crowd understood and agreed with Lusbel's actions, as they resonated with them in a way that pulled on their heartstrings beyond simple storytelling. If the recounting of that child's life was perfectly accurate, Lusbel was certainly a courageous kid.

Wait. . . . IF the recounting was accurate?

How dare they entertain such a demeaning thought? To insult such pure feelings of love with doubtful claims of falsehood?

Subaru, and by extension everyone else, wanted to bash their skulls in for even imagining such a thing. He would've certainly followed through with it too, if it weren't for the more pressing matter at hand.

"Lusbel! You're the best. . ! There's nothing to cry about!"

They needed to affirm Lusbel's actions by any means possible! That took priority over punishing himself for his demeaning thoughts.

"You're a man, aren't ya? Show us your handsome side!"

Larkins, wearing a beaming smile unbefitting of his features, threw out encouragement to the young boy, his fist pumped in the air. The courage it took to display himself in front of all of them, He overcame that fear of being seen to come on stage today, all to protect his friend Tina.

"You're Priestella's Pride. . ! Don't make that face!"

"You'll be a great man Lusbel!"

What was on display here was a demonstration of the kind and caring nature of the human soul. It was something inherent to everyone in this square, and by extension, all those in this world. How wonderful it was to live in a world with such definitively good people!

The audience's cheers grew even louder, clapping beginning to overwhelm the individual praises spoken by each person spectating this beautiful scene.

"Thank you. Very much, thank you! I knew from the moment I met him, all those who come across him would love him! Ah, this is so great, I'm so glad everyone understands! Lusbel-kun's courage has allowed for mutual understanding and the realization of all our own feelings of love~!"

Sirius wrapped one of her arms around herself, shaking her body in a peculiar way. She'd never expected to see so many people grasp the feelings she'd been directing out to the world, so all she could do was let her body shake.

"S-Sirius. . . ! Thank you so much!"

An audience member wanted to thank her for granting them such a transcendent experience.

"L-Lusbel-kun. . !"

The tears flowing from Sirius's eyes were abundant. It would've been the perfect way to cap off these amazing events, but very quickly, Subaru noticed a hot, welling, feeling in his eyes too. He'd also found himself driven to tears by the magnificence of this scene.

A quick glance over at Larkins confirmed to him that he too was seeing the beauty of the world. The bandit had been driven to tears, wildly letting out cheers in support of Sirius and Lusbel's shocking display of love.

". . .-o! Hrgk! Wa-. . . -p! Plea-. . ! H-Hel-. . me!"

Through broken teeth and bloodied chains, Lusbel cried out to the crowd whilst Sirius lifted him up into the air. By now, he'd soiled himself in fear from all that this monster had put him through, but he could tell the crowd had been ensnared by her too.

"Look at them all! Lusbel-kun, you've moved us all with your demonstration of the will of love! Our lack of empathy is what prevents us from reaching mutual understanding, but you. . ! You've affirmed us all with your spectacular show of love! You may have been a last resort, but I must affirm this scene! Ah, Ahh! Ahhh! The world is so gentle!"

Subaru put a finger in his mouth, whistling out loud in support of Sirius's poetic decree. The exalted Lusbel had now been raised directly above Sirius's head, with her using a single hand to hold him up above the crowd. It was like she was presenting him to them all for them to bow down and worship.

He'd tried his hardest, put in all the effort possible. This was not something anyone could scoff or laugh at, all that could be done was scream in appreciation. They ought to admire this scene like it was a work of art, a painting done by the finest artisan.

"There it is. That's it, right there! We've achieved it, the unified heart. Love existed, right here, in this square~! We don't need a world that makes us suffer, that makes us partake in the torture of others! No one desires such a world! Only through the sharing of joy and happiness will our hearts finally connect! Oh, I'm crying again, I'm sorry!"

She appeared to be so happy that she was no longer capable of finishing her sentences. The joyous weeping had overtaken any semblance of sanity left within the poor woman that was named Sirius, leaving her a weeping widow of the scene that had just played out in front of her.

"That's right Sirius! Pain, suffering, we don't want any of it. . !"

"Love is here! It still exists now!"

The crowd was absolutely loving the pedestal that Lusbel had been held up on, as it only further strengthened their belief that all of this had been preordained. The young child had been born not just to live his own life, but to act as the catalyst for realizing love in their own lives.

"If the only sins that can exist in such a world are those sins of passion, then let it be! Rage, the passionate sin rooted in all of our hearts~! If it can't be removed, it must be filled up by the love we share with one another!"

Nodding her head, Sirius proclaimed such hopeful sentiments that everyone had to grip their hands together to let out their pent-up emotions.

"I ask of you all. . ! Please give thunderous applause~!"

Her arm winded backwards, and almost like she was shooting a buzzer-beating three-pointer in an NBA game, she launched Lusbel's fumbling form into the sky above the crowd. All of their eyes tracked the child's body as it moved through the air.

His body traveled upwards in an arc, which apexed so high in the sky that many in the audience couldn't even make out his figure against the bright blue sky. It looked like the child had fully ascended to the heavens, having been rewarded by this world for his commendable, heroic spirit.

Alas, such a wonderful outcome simply couldn't exist.

As quickly as his body flew into the air, Lusbel's body plummeted back towards the ground. His return back to the crowd made them cheer even louder. To reject such a perfect future and rejoin his hearts with the rest of them was the ultimate sign of love.

". . .AGhMPH-!"

His terrified screams roused them all like a speech from God. There was no falsehood in those wails, no barriers. This was Lusbel they were hearing. No manipulation, no deception, no denial of their feelings.

"W-We love you. . !"

Subaru felt such burning love towards this brave child, he wondered how he ever lived his life before meeting Lusbel. A true hero had emerged in front of them all, someone who could save them from their isolated agonies.

No longer did anyone believe themselves worthy of catching this boy, as anything less than letting him live free would be an insult to his courageous sacrifice. Thus, the crowd began clearing out of the place where they could see he would land.

". . .-!"

The ground rushed towards Lusbel at a blinding speed.

He tried closing his eyes, but the wind currents that surrounded him made it impossible for him to drown out his inevitable fate. In his last few moments, Lusbel despaired, but clung on to the last sliver of hope that his death might be enough to liberate Tina from the monster in the clocktower.

"Ah~! The world is so gentle!"

Sirius let out a final cry in the infinitesimally small moment between Lusbel's eyes closing and the impending collision. It was a testament to the unwavering tenacity of the human spirit.

*CRACK*

". . . . . ."

From Subaru's perspective, he heard the whole crowd's jeers immediately fall silent. Even his own hurrahs no longer seemed to leave his mouth, for reasons he did not understand.

'W-Wha. . . ?'

His eyesight had been blurred by a red-tinted film, which he couldn't peer through despite putting all his focus into his vision. This should definitely be a cause for concern, but he also found himself incapable of thought right now. For what purpose could he no longer string together words?

Lusbel's body was smashed into a red paste from the force with which he met the ground. Subaru had just enough comprehension left to grasp this as fact in his mind.

However, the crack he'd heard had been much louder than one could ever expect to hear from the collision of one person and the square.

It was. . . much louder.

Almost like the sound had been coming from him too.

". . .-hk!"

Simultaneous cracking sounds echoed like an applause of claps, making the square fill up with red. No longer was Subaru capable of absorbing any inputs from the outside world, as his mind grew eerily silent.

It was only a moment later when Natsuki Subaru passed from this world.

"I know! I have a nice voice, right big bro~? Let me come here and cut that tension away, and unite the two in a world of charm and song! Ah~!"

The world started to recreate itself in front of him, starting with his hearing. His mind hadn't fully reactivated yet, so the identity of the person saying those words to him was still unknown. However, it was someone he definitely knew well enough to have a relationship where they referred to him as 'big bro'.

". . . ."

The next thing to return was his sense of touch, as he was now standing once again for what must have been the first time in this new world. He was gradually starting to piece his consciousness back together, as the overwhelming flow of stimuli was forcing his brain into working overtime.

He heard the sounds of a girl lightly sniffling next to him, as well as some petty scuffle going on between an older woman and small child. Whatever those sounds were, they were unimportant. None were directed at him.

". . .Hello~?"

Almost like a tsunami, a wave of memories splashed against the precipice of Subaru's mind. His past, his experiences, his circumstances all flashing before him like he'd just experienced his entire life for a second time. Yes, now, Subaru could finally understand what had just happened. There was no other possible explanation for what he'd just experienced.

Natsuki Subaru had just Returned by death.

It'd been so long that he'd forgotten how alien it felt. How the sensation of death could violate his soul beyond anything he'd ever felt before. It was like having someone teleport you somewhere randomly whilst shutting down all your motor functions to prevent you from understanding your situation. Or more succinctly, like someone abruptly changing the channel on a television station, only bringing you along for the ride.

'D-Damn it. . .'

It was a stupid wish, but Natsuki Subaru genuinely hoped he might never end up using that ability again. His dependence on Return By Death wasn't something he'd cast away very easily, as the paranoia that came with his checkpoint constantly updating always left him wondering if he was making the right decision living so carelessly. Now, he'd been forced into a situation where he'd need to use it once again.

'I-I don't get it. . !'

He grit his teeth, feeling especially disappointed with himself for his behavior during his last loop. There was absolutely no way that he'd been thinking clearly when he'd been cheering on the untimely death of the child named Lusbel. However, he still couldn't help but be shocked at how unaware he'd been of his own madness. It was seriously like he'd met his death with a total lack of resistance, defiance, or awareness.

What could've caused this?

And even more worrying. . . How did he even die?

". . .B-Big bro?"

Liliana looked at him with a worried expression, seeing his skin growing pale and his eyes darting from side to side. His long response time had only drawn attention to himself, which he really didn't want right now.

"I feel sick."

Subaru's knees wobbled a moment, and he quickly covered his face with one of his hands to hide his residual terror. Somehow, the Witch Cult had infiltrated Priestella. And if his estimate was correct, he'd only returned to fifteen minutes before the attack.

With Emilia, Beatrice, and the rest of the candidates here, what was he supposed to do? He absolutely would not abandon Lusbel and the people in the square, but leaving here also meant leaving Emilia on her own. It was the worst-case scenario.

". . .-hk!"

As Subaru got on one knee, breathing heavily and racking his brain for a strategy to combat Sirius, the sniffling sounds and petty arguing going on around him ceased. An ominous silence washed over all four of the girls, who'd each began to stare at him with widened eyes.

"H-Huh? W-What's going on? I get it might've been a bit melodramatic bu-. . ."

Subaru began to try and defend himself from the odd attention.

"D-Don't you dare!"

But Beatrice cut him off mercilessly, her voice quivering and cracking. She could barely croak out that sentence without bursting into tears.

"B-Beako? W-What's wrong?"

Subaru had finally collected himself enough to hold a conversation with everyone, so hopefully he could just put their concerns to bed before he went to go deal with Sirius. That, sadly, wasn't what fate had in store for our dear Subaru.

Beatrice's butterfly pupils shook with unreserved agony, her mouth agape but covered by one of her hands. This was everything she feared coming to life before her eyes.

"H-How many times. . . I suppose!?"

Author's Note:

Phew! That was a doozy. Just wrote this chapter really quickly because I wanted to have something for New Year's too. If you want to read the next chapter early, please check out the discord cause that's where I'll be posting it when I'm finished. I only plan on continuing to post updates for The Secret after I get to where I want to get in Another Chance, but since people have really wanted this chapter, I decided I might as well give you all a new year's present too! This past month, I've written about 50-55k words and I don't plan on slowing down! I hope you enjoyed the chapter, comments and criticisms are welcome! I definitely used a lot from canon for my scene with Sirius, but I still felt it was worth writing myself as I don't want to jump over any loops without at least covering them a little.

Next chapter of Another Chance will be out sometime soon, along with a new chapter of this fic if you are in the discord. I'll post that one when I'm fully ready to dedicate my time to this fic.

For my poll this chapter, I might as well ask you guys how large you prefer chapters to be. I normally go as long as I feel is necessary to reach a nice conclusion or cliffhanger, but sometimes I feel like I shortchange ya. Like this chapter being 5k is actually not that bad compared to the other chapters in this fic, but I won't lie that compared to my most recent chapters in Another Chance and Cast Reacts, this is pretty much nothing XD. So, which length should I aim to shoot for with my chapters, assuming I feel confident I'll reach a satisfying endpoint to the chapter?

A. 5k? These will be pretty frequent updated but stuff won't happen as often.

B. 8k? Less frequent, but they'll be a lot more dense with more stuff where Subaru is thinking to himself. Maybe more dialogue too.

C. 10-12K? Not very frequent, but each chapter will contain a lot of plot advancement and a lot of dialogue.

I also wrote a fic for the Reactionist writing contest, but it's kind of mid and I'm probably going to rewrite it. However, if you guys still want to read it for some reason, comment down below and I'll post it. Although when I'm done rewriting it, I'll take it down and replace it with my new one.

Finally,

I also have a discord server for anyone interested in getting updates for when new chapters are releasing. We've got roles, a lot of active members, and an overall good vibe going on. It's pretty decked out by this point, so I suggest you check it out:

https://discord.gg/tgMtCvdasb

Chapter Text

"B-Beako. . . . what did you just. . . ?"

It was only ten seconds ago that Subaru was reduced to a red-paste, but what he'd just heard shook him to his core more than any death he could've possibly experienced. His mind was fuzzy, still rejecting the new body it found itself in, but what Beatrice just said was definitive.

". . .-hk!"

Her voice caught in her throat, and she wasn't able to choke out another word. Beatrice witnessed the heartbroken expression on his face and, for the first time, felt she could see Subaru without any obscuration. This was different from what they'd seen in the viewing, she'd witnessed it firsthand. He'd died. And this time, there wouldn't be a convenient viewing to show them everything Subaru had gone through.

Once again, he was all alone.

"W-Wait, wait, wait, wait! W-We don't have time. . ! We need to. . ."

Subaru felt himself start to hyperventilate, but stifled it down. He wanted to sob, although he wasn't sure if it was because he was happy or terrified. They knew. That was it, wasn't it? They finally saw Subaru for who he really was.

It explained everything. That was why everyone was being so affectionate towards him, they'd begun to pity him.

'Calm down, calm down, calm down!'

If he asked anything more about it, Subaru would lose his composure and be completely unable to stop Wrath's assault. The last thing he wanted was for a ton of people to die and for everyone to know he could've stopped it.

"S-Subaru, your scent increased, I suppose!"

They knew. They knew. They knew. They knew. They knew. They knew. They knew. They knew everything. They knew it all. They'd seen it all. It was true. He wanted to die. He wanted it gone. He didn't want this. Didn't want it. Didn't want it. Didn't want it.

". . .*blgh*"

The contents of his stomach emptied themselves like the contents of a septic tank. He held a hand to his stomach, trying to stop himself, but it only made the sickness even stronger. It was not long after that he dropped back onto his knees.

"W-What. . .What was that Beatrice!?"

Emilia had stopped whatever it was she'd been doing before this fiasco, staring at the scene in front of her with a face paler than a ghost. The half-elf saw Subaru fall back onto his knees once more, looking to Beatrice with a mortified appearance.

"I-I. . . B-Betty just. . ."

Beatrice couldn't meet Emilia's gaze, and she looked at the ground immediately, unsure if she could speak. The words weren't coming out when Beatrice wanted them to, all she heard was shaky breathing. It was simple, all Beatrice had to do was repeat what she'd said before. Subaru's scent had grown.

Why couldn't she do it?

"S-Subaru. . !?"

Emilia saw Subaru, clenching his chest and dry heaving repeatedly. There was no way. . . They'd been watching him at every step. He'd been with them since they'd arrived in this city. How? Who? And most importantly. . .

'W-When could it have. . . No. No. No. No. NO. NO. NO. NO. NO.'

"NO! NO! NO! NO! NO! NO! NO! NO!"

She put her hands on both sides of her head, trying to keep herself grounded in the moment, but failing miserably. She kept repeating this over and over, not wanting to believe the reality of what they'd just witnessed. Right in front of them. He'd died right in front of them.

"Tch! Half-wit, explain yourself now! Why'd you let your subordinate d-. . ."

Time froze.

Only those who saw the viewing can know the truth. Speaking with anyone else is forbidden.

Nobody moved, but the chill of death brushed the spines of everyone present at the theater. Recklessly challenging the taboo this much was likely to get the Witch of Envy involved, which would spell doom for them all.

Time unfroze.

Priscilla's mood abruptly shifted from a detached observer to an enraged participant in the chaos unfolding before her. He'd just done it, hadn't he? What kind of incompetence was responsible for this? Had Emilia really been stupid enough to let him throw away his life again? She didn't voice these concerns, however, because a new thought emerged which sickened the fiery-haired princess to her core. What about herself? Priscilla didn't want to entertain the possibility of herself being involved, but the scene spoke for itself.

Someone dropped the ball.

"I-I don't. . . I. . ."

Emilia wasn't capable of giving an explanation to Priscilla right now, but it wasn't like she needed to anyway. It should've been quite obvious what just happened, especially after the viewing.

'The viewing. . .'

That's right, the viewing! Until now, nobody had ever known what Subaru had been through. He'd been stuck having to play off these traumatic moments, and in some cases, even comfort her. What right did Emilia have to panic right now? She wasn't the center of everything. No, that person was. . .

"S-Subaru! Subaru! Subaru. . !"

Emilia almost instantly forced herself out of her daze and rushed over to the still coughing Subaru. This left the confused Subaru no time to get out of the way. His hands were both covered in vomit, which Subaru hadn't had time to go clean off.

". . . .k-kha!"

It didn't bother Emilia at all though. Before Subaru could figure out what happened, he'd been tackled by Emilia's overbearing form, leaving him trapped beneath the shaking girl's body. Her arms were wrapped tightly around his back, face buried into his neck.

"E-Emilia-tan. . ! We don't have time! I-I'm sorry about scaring you, but I'm all fine now! W-Well, maybe not, but there's something really important I nee-. . !"

"H-Huaghhhhh. . ."

Emilia wailed into his shoulder, as she felt Subaru's trembling hands and heard his teeth chatter. A tough front, that's all he was putting on right now. In truth, she could tell Subaru wanted to cry much more than her, but he wasn't allowing himself. It hurt so much. So, so much.

"D-Don't worry about it now, p-please Subaru. . ! B-Betty will handle it. . !"

Beatrice approached the tackled Subaru and Emilia, her voice quivering in remorse for even having the gall to say something so thoughtless to him the moment after he reset. How cruel it was to ask him how many times he'd died. . . She wanted to smack herself for even thinking such a disgusting question.

"I-I'm sorry! I'm sorry! I'm *hik* s-so so sorry. . .!"

As Emilia wept through what felt like three layers of clothing, Subaru clenched his teeth together to silence the chattering and balled his fists. It'd only been a minute since he'd been under the influence of the Archbishop of Wrath's authority, so he was finding it really difficult to keep his emotions in check. If he let this go on any longer, he'd be a sobbing mess, he could already feel the tears welling up in his eyes. . .

"E-Emilia-tan. . . Wait, wait, wait, wait, wai-. . ."

He needed to force it down. There wasn't time. He had to do something. All those people were about to die. He couldn't leave those people to their fate. It was up to him to stop it. It was up to him. He had to-. . .

". . .Subaruu *hik* i-it must've hurt so much. . . !"

". . . . . ."

Hearing those words, Subaru's mind froze. He couldn't explain why.

". . . . . ."

'D-Don't. . ! D-Don't let her say another word. . !'

". . . .h-ha?"

The sound that exited his mouth was nothing short of dumbfounded incredulity. His mouth had been hanging open, like a slack jawed idiot. In his foolishness, he'd done the worst thing possible and said something that could've gotten them all killed. Confirming any knowledge of RBD, regardless of whether or not someone else knew of it already, was a guaranteed trick to summon the Witch of Envy.

"S-Subaru!?"

As Beatrice rushed over to the dogpiled Subaru, she saw his eyes rapidly darting from left to right, almost as if he was anticipating an attack.

". . . . ."

But it never came.

Slowly, Subaru's trembling hands wrapped themselves around Emilia's back. He'd pushed off most of the filth that clung to them when he'd been forced to the ground. Subaru could feel the dam breaking, and he was powerless to do anything to stop it.

". . . . h-haaghh. . ."

For the first time, what sounded like a sob escaped Subaru's lips. Unlike Emilia's loud and pronounced wails, his was more like a whisper. It was almost inaudible to those outside his immediate range, but those who heard it could feel the pain transmitted in that light whimper.

Emilia heard that sound and could feel her heart crack like it was made of glass. Her own cries grew quieter as she freed one of her shaking hands and ran it through his hair. His eyes were no longer staring at her, but instead tensed shut, like he was rejecting the entire world.

"I-It's been rough, hasn't it?"

Like a lightning bolt, Subaru's eyes shot open. The muscles in his forehead scrunched up and he could no longer see clearly as the overflow of tears has completely blurred out his vision. Those words, he'd never thought he'd hear those words at a time like this.

"*H-Hik*. . . . Y-Yes."

His breathing was completely abnormal. His arms had tightened even further around Emilia's back. His words were barely able to exit his lips. Yet somehow, that one word gave him more relief than anything he'd ever said before, to anyone. It was wrong for him to be doing this, he knew it. There were people's lives at stake and he'd always been able to put off stuff like this until the job was done. However, now. . .

"I-It's been so tough. . ! I-I mean it! O-Over. . .and over. . . . .and over and over *hik*. . .! A-All alone. . ! Alone this whole time. . . ! I-I. . .! Huaghhhh. . . !"

Subaru felt his resolve crumble.

He buried his face in his hands, not wanting any of the confused bystanders to look at him with pity. He wanted to hole up somewhere and hide, at least until he could collect himself. Crying in front of your crush has got to be one of the most embarrassing things that can happen to a person.

"Y-You're not alone, I suppose! B-Betty knows. . ! She knows it all, in fact!"

Beatrice gripped onto Subaru from his shoulder, pulling one of his hands away from covering his face and gripping it firmly in her own. The fact he flinched whenever anyone touched him was even more pronounced now that he'd just reset.

". . .T-Then why. . .?"

Subaru's hand was in such a tight clasp on Beatrice's that it was starting to hurt. However, neither of them had any awareness of that. The great spirit held onto Subaru's every word as if he was fading away.

". . .W-Why do all of you always leave me behind. . !?"

There was no real way Subaru could blame the horrific realities of his power onto them, but right now he wasn't able to think clearly. So many times. Too many times he'd been forced to restart his relationships with them from zero. Why couldn't they just remember!?

". . .-hk! B-Betty i-is *hik* sorry, i-in fact!"

"W-Wait. . !"

Almost immediately, Subaru came to regret what he'd just said. He'd never heard Beatrice sound like this in the entire year since they'd contracted, not even when she was still trapped behind her previous contract. None of this was any of their faults, but he'd callously gone and blamed them all for something completely out of their periphery.

*Sccrch*

Before anyone could stop him, Subaru's other hand had aggressively began scratching the arm gripped by Beatrice. Subaru was so out of it, that he hadn't realized this arm had previously been in a sling and that he couldn't feel anything below his elbow.

"S-Subaru. . !"

Emilia grabbed Subaru's hand, stopping him in his tracks, but the damage had already been done. The first two layers of skin had been ripped clean off, creating an absolutely gnarly rush of blood leaking down his forearm. The still-returning nerve sensitivity had made it much easier for Subaru to damage himself without realizing it.

"E-Eh!~? B-Big bro! W-Wait, what's happening!? Was my singing that bad. . ? I-I'm really sor-. . !"

"Silence! This clown's ailment has nothing to do with you. Do not demean yourself to the level of a simple commoner."

Liliana began stuttering out an apology, but Priscilla was not in the mood to listen to that bumbling girl's quips. Subaru had clearly just died, which meant all of them were likely in immediate danger. Throwing themselves all over him was the dumbest thing they could do in this situation, but it looked like the half-elf and spirit couldn't be relied upon to take decisive action.

*Sniffle*

"I-I'm. . .haghh. . . . s-sorry Liliana. . ."

Subaru was still in the midst of his dual panic/relief attack. This was the first time since he'd arrived in this world that he'd been able to communicate anything regarding his journey. Emilia's hug hadn't loosened up in the slightest, and Beatrice's healing magic was gradually closing up the new self-inflicted wound on his arm.

He really wanted to know, why now?

Why did they know at all? Did they see his memories? Or perhaps they were told by someone. . ?

"I-It's fine. . ! Please don't hurt yourself, big bro!"

". . .hghh. . ."

Subaru looked at the ground, ashamed at how pathetic he'd just made himself look, and by proxy, Emilia. However, to his surprise, nobody else seemed to pile on insults. Not even Priscilla, who usually reveled in the opportunity to prove herself superior to others.

"Mine divine self shall deal with this foolish boy, don't trouble yourself pitying him. Continue standing there looking cute."

At Priscilla's chastising of Liliana, he felt his eyes widen at the prospect of Priscilla knowing of Return By Death. Why did she care about this in the slightest? It was completely out of character for her to offer help to someone she looked down upon.

*Fwoosh*

As Subaru looked back to Priscilla, he saw a pillar of fire rising above the candidate's head, her arm outstretched towards the sky. He wasn't exactly sure what it was for, but he was certain it was not a simple show of might.

". . .a-ah, yes, that's right, I suppose."

Beatrice looked at Priscilla's flame beacon and briefly snapped out of her emotional state. They'd discussed something like this during their meeting too, hadn't they?

"E-Eh!? Priscilla-sama. . !?"

Liliana jumped backwards, whilst the crowd of passerby parted away from them, fearful of whatever it was they were trying to do. Reckless casting of magic in this city was a first-class ticket to Priestella's jail.

"This doesn't concern you. I won't be granting mine leniency to any more questions, consider this a warning."

"Eep!"

Priscilla's glare made Liliana back up abruptly. Her hostile aura was strong enough to paralyze a dragon, and it made bystanders even more wary of Priscilla's intentions. However, at the same time, nobody wanted to be the person to go confront her.

". . . !"

Her snarl wasn't just effective, it was downright overkill. Liliana was scared to death of getting on Priscilla's bad side. As was typical for someone as clumsy as her, while backing up, she tripped on her back heel and began to fall backwards. . .

". . .-hk!"

In that moment, a man of blazing flame appeared.

No, actually, it was more like he'd emerged from the flames. The aura this person gave off was nothing like what Subaru had experienced before, causing him to instinctually shield Emilia from the man's gaze. Subaru's emotions were still in a whirlwind, but seeing the flames clear up gave Subaru a tremendous sense of relief.

His distinct red colored hair and sky-blue eyes could only belong to one person.

"Are you unharmed?"

Before anyone could even register his presence, Reinhard had arrived on the scene. With a hand on Liliana's shoulder he caught her and straightened her upright. As always, he wore a smile he'd meticulously practiced to reassure those around him of their safety. That was his job, after all.

"E-Eh~!? Who are you?!"

Liliana turned around, shocked at the man's impossible speed. She swore that there'd been nothing behind her but air, but somehow, this man had intercepted her fall in an instant. He was no ordinary guy, that's for sure.

"I apologize, but I'm afraid we don't have time for introductions. I've been summoned here on urgen-. . ."

"W-Wait a minute. . . that sword you're carrying, is that. . .!?"

As Reinhard spoke, the young girl started pointed at the sword on his hilt. The legendary Dragon Sword Reid, marked by scratches from the previous dragon that oversaw the founding of Lugunica. Anyone would recognize that weapon, and would understand what that meant about its user.

"I'm sorry, but I'm afraid I must insist."

Reinhard ignored Liliana, walked past her and stood right before Priscilla's glaring form. There was absolutely no one who dared approach Priscilla in this state, so Reinhard's casual steps were looked upon with a sense of awe by the onlookers.

"Priscilla-sama, I came when I saw your signal. Have you any news on Subaru's loca-. . ."

She cut him off, pointing in the direction of Subaru, Beatrice, and Emilia. It was obvious Priscilla considered Reinhard to be beneath the level of direct conversation.

". . .*sniffle* S-Subaru. . ."

Emilia started to say something, but never finished. It was not something she wanted to say.

Reinhard, along with the rest of the candidates, had been aggressively searching for Subaru after he disappeared earlier in the morning. They hadn't found much luck in those endeavors, and people were starting to panic that Subaru might have come into contact with his assailant. Crusch seemed particularly upset at this notion, as she charged off with Wilhelm the moment she heard he was missing.

However, what greeted Reinhard now was a scene he prayed he'd never have to witness firsthand.

"S-Subaru. . ? Are you alright? I apologize for taking so long to find you, we've all been extremely worried!"

Immediately, Reinhard's attention was off Priscilla and back onto Subaru. He wasn't yet at the range where he'd detect Subaru's scent, but Reinhard could feel his legs disobeying him and remaining still. He simply didn't want to it to be true.

Priscilla just called him because she'd found Subaru and wanted to get him escorted back to the Inn, right? There were a hundred possible reasons she could've called him here, that. . . scenario. . . was only one!

'N-No, Priscilla-sama has been absent since this morning, she couldn't have known we were searching for him.'

His legs still weren't running.

"Subaru, please be careful from now on. There's a dangerous man roaming this city, a-as I'm sure you already know. . . ! How about taking some time to recover back at the Inn? I'll escort you back there, if that's alright with you. Crusch-sama and Felt-sama would like to guarantee your safety for themselves, so if not on my behalf, why not theirs? Emilia-sama and Beatrice-sama, you both think so too, right?"

But his mouth was.

Emilia was silently gripping Subaru's injured arm, looking at it despondently. Her other arm was still firmly around Subaru's back, pulling him into a tight embrace. It was more cathartic for her than anyone else, but she didn't know what else she could do in this situation.

"Y-Yo, Reinhard. . ."

Subaru did his best to quash the chaotic emotional episode he's just experienced and feigned a smile back at Reinhard. For all intents and purposes, he should've been relieved here. Reinhard coming to assist him was virtually guaranteeing victory for them in the battle to come.

However, what he'd just observed couldn't be unseen.

Priscilla's immediate reaction, followed by Reinhard's instant appearance. It was no coincidence that he'd arrived here. This was something they'd thought out way in advance. Which meant. . . everyone knew. All of them. They'd seen him for what he truly was.

All the nice things that had been happening to him since arriving in this place, only now could he look back on them and assess them for what they were. It was all guilt.

Emilia's kiss, Wilhelm's adoption, Julius's apology, Felix's healing. . . they'd been forced to do that. Hell, even Subaru would pity a man as pathetic as he was.

"Y-You're Reinhard!? The Sword Saint, Reinhard?! U-Um, I know this is a bit sudden, but I really think you could help me make an amazing song. . ! A-Are you fine with letting me follow you around for a while? I promise I won't be a nuisance!"

Reinhard didn't even look in her direction, which made Liliana sulk a little bit. Her pride was already damaged severely when Subaru reacted negatively to her singing, if she'd been alone, she probably would've cried. But now, another one of her heroes couldn't be bothered to acknowledge her existence at all.

"Subaru. . . I-I. . ."

Reinhard saw the edges of Subaru's smile twitching, the slight tremors in his hands, and all the other distressed body language he was trying to mask. His Divine Protections wouldn't let him look away. Slowly he took a step forward.

Then another.

Then another.

Then another.

He kept going until. . . he noticed it. The change in miasma was striking. If he detected it based on smell, it would be like going from something barely noticeable to something putrid. The fact Subaru hadn't been driven insane by the miasma that constantly surrounded him was a miracle.

However, Reinhard still wanted to deny it. Perhaps Subaru just accidentally tripped the taboo? That was also a way to raise his scent, and he'd used it rather ingeniously to trick opponents of his in the past.

He looked to Beatrice, a sliver of a hope still remaining in his eyes.

". . . ."

She refused to meet his gaze, her eyes lingering on the nearly healed wound in Subaru's arm. Her lips were still trembling though, and she could barely keep herself from breaking out into tears once more when she gradually raised her head.

". . .h-ah?"

Beatrice's curt nod told him everything he needed to know. Reinhard's exhale pushed out the part of him that was still able to feel optimism in these stressful moments. All that remained now was a despairing sense of resignation.

He failed.

He failed when Subaru was right next to him.

"A-Ah. . . I see."

His smile disappeared, and he took another look at Subaru's arm to inspect the damage. By coming closer, Reinhard's still active mana boosting had sucked away all the ambient mana from Beatrice and rendered her healing abilities useless. It was quite the allegory to represent his relationship with Subaru up to this point.

No, not just Subaru, everyone.

No matter what he did, it seemed his mere presence brought misfortune upon others.

Reinhard stopped his absorption of mana, whilst also reaffixing his sight onto Subaru. He'd been largely silent up to this point, probably feeling similarly to Reinhard. It was really painful for the two of them to see Beatrice and Emilia look so heartbroken.

"I-I'm glad to see you Reinhard, seriously. . . I-I feel a lot better now that you're here."

Subaru's words held no deception, but that only made them sting even more. He never made it in time, not when they fought Elsa, not when the Witch Cult attacked, not even when he had Subaru right in front of him. He was still too late.

"S-Subaru. . . I-I'm sorry. . ."

Reinhard's façade quickly began to crumble, as he felt a tear run down his cheek.

". . I-I should've been here. . . P-Please. . . Please don't hate me. . !"

More and more tears spilled out, while Reinhard choked out something so pained that he didn't even think it was his own voice saying it. No matter what horrors he'd been forced to confront, Reinhard had always faced them with a smile. That was the duty of one who calls themselves a hero, was what Reinhard had believed.

But Subaru had never been like that. Yet he outclassed him in every way. So maybe that was why. . . why he finally couldn't put up the act anymore.

"W-Woah! Reinhard, I could never hate you, you're my friend! D-Don't say stuff like that. . .!"

Subaru finally found his excuse to stop focusing on his own turmoil and onto someone else's. In a way, it a was super effective approach. It allowed him to run from all those negative feelings he felt towards himself and replace them with positive feelings, even if they could only be directed at someone else.

". . .Y-You shouldn't be denying the truth, I-I'm the reason that this. . !"

Reinhard stopped himself and looked away from the rapidly approaching Subaru. He'd even warned him about this last night. Subaru had told him to be on guard, and what had Reinhard done? He'd let himself get bogged down in trivial family squabbles, leaving Subaru to die.

"S-Subaru! Come back, I suppose! B-Betty hasn't finished healing you. . . !"

Beatrice and Emilia followed after him, concerned at how quickly he'd discarded his former emotions and replaced them with positive, upbeat ones. Subaru was marching straight up to Reinhard, his own legs barely functioning after all the circulation they'd lost from Emilia's clasp.

'W-Why would he say something like that? D-Damn it, I bet it's that asshole Heinkel's fault. . . L-Like I could ever hate him! God, is this how much guilt everyone's been feeling. . .?'

Subaru bit the inside of his cheek, as the premonitions he had just seemed to be getting stronger and stronger. Things would never go back to normal, would they? All of them would be trapped with him through their own feelings of pity.

"Reinhard. . ."

With both his arms, including the one that still lacked feeling, Subaru gripped Reinhard's shoulders. While surprising, it was also effective at snapping Reinhard out of his funk, and it was also trademark Natsuki family behavior.

*Thump*

"FRIENDSHIP HEADBUTT!"

Subaru slammed his head into Reinhard's shocked face, which he didn't end up dodging. For some reason, despite all his divine protections being active, Subaru's surprise attack had made it to its mark, and what's more, even bruised his cheek.

"Are you kidding me? I'm so happy to see you right now, I could cry!

His forehead was bleeding, but Subaru had a big smile on his face. Reinhard was here, so everything would be fine now. Was he really so self-loathing that he couldn't see how great this situation was for Subaru?

"B-But Subaru, you. . . why don't you-. . ."

Reinhard wanted Subaru to at least get mad at him. This was the response he was accustomed to when he was too late to fulfill his duties, and that's how it should be, right?

"Gah! Are you an idiot too? No really, I'm surprised to see you're this stupid Reinhard. . !"

Subaru looked back up at Reinhard, with tears streaming down his cheeks. Yes, there were a lot of things that were about to change between him and everyone else, but getting help was certainly not something he was going to be upset about. He wasn't so self-centered as to conflate his own inadequacies with his duty to protect the lives of others.

"Subaru, what do you mean?"

"Look at me Reinhard! Do I have the face of someone who's unhappy!? I would honestly give you a big hug right now if I could!"

Emilia and Beatrice, still shocked by Subaru's change in attitude, pushed aside their previous emotional turmoil and stood beside the aloof Subaru. They'd go along with whatever attitude change he'd been struck with.

'We have way less time than before. . .'

Subaru bit the inside of his cheek, but he was feeling ready for the challenge that awaited him this time. It would be a herculean task at this point convincing everyone to let him go and fight Sirius, and the method by which he died last time still unnerved him. However, with Reinhard by his side, he felt confident he would win.

'And I still need to find a way to keep Emilia and Beatrice out of that square. . . Priscilla too. . .'

Until he fully understood the situation they were walking into, there was absolutely no way he'd drag any of them into this fight. Reinhard's presence was what made this ridiculous desire possible, so he wouldn't squander it.

"V-Very well. We will discuss it further once danger is averted."

Reinhard awkwardly looked away from Subaru, finally realizing how much of a scene all of them were making in front of the passing pedestrians. Even for Reinhard, it was still possible for him to feel embarrassed crying in public. . . no, wait, especially for Reinhard!

"B-But right now. . . Subaru. Please, tell us what happened."

His words left no room for negotiation, but Subaru hadn't planned on trying that anyway. This time, he wouldn't be alone. This time, he'd be prepared.

Reinhard, Beatrice, Emilia, and Priscilla stood staring at him expectantly. Liliana was also there. . . being a total airhead.

"We don't have much time everyone, because. . .the Witch Cult is about to attack the city."

Author's Note:

Bam! I know this chapter was not that long, but considering I think it's the reason why most of you have been following this story, I wanted to do this scene justice and give it a chapter of its own! Oh, and the best part is, we still have so many characters to left to explore! Not to mention. . . well, I won't spoil anything. If you guys were on the discord, you would've seen this chapter over a month ago, so once again, I'll shill it to you guys (because that's where you can find any early chapters before they get posted!) I'm really happy with how this chapter turned out, but if you guys have any criticisms feel free to levy them, as I feel my writing has been improving a lot and I want to continue that trend. The next chapter of this fic (by the time you are seeing this) will probably already be in production.

For people wanting an update on my react fic: Cast Reacts to Arc 7 has wayyyy longer chapters than any of my other fics (seriously, like 2-3x the length of one of these chapters or more) so I will wait until breaks to start writing those chapters, with the nearest of those for me being Spring Break. When Spring Break rolls around, I'll start work on the next chapter of that.

I do have some goals for one-shots in the future, but right now I'm buried up to my neck in schoolwork/activites + my ongoing stories, so it'll probably be around Summer when I drop those.

My poll for this chapter is moreso an opinion poll vs anything else:

Has Crusch fallen for Subaru? (like be honest with yourself, don't just project your OC version of Crusch onto this fic)

A. Yes, or it's at least reasonable to assume so. Seeing someone die on your behalf will evoke something!

B. No, its more like she's protective of him in the same way she was with Fourier (before she eventually did fall for him)

C. Who cares? This character is deadass not real and if you are actually invested in this question you're maladaptive to society.

I'm curious to see what the spread of answers will be on that, hahaha.

Here's my typical plugs that I normally put at the end of each of my chapters:

I also have a discord server for anyone interested in getting updates for when new chapters are releasing. We've got roles, a lot of active members, and an overall good vibe going on. It's pretty decked out by this point, so I suggest you check it out:

https://discord.gg/tgMtCvdasb

I also do have some other announcements though! My server members have been really active recently and we’ve actually done a couple live reads of my chapters. Since it turned out pretty decent, I thought, why not just do them for all my stuff? Anyway, what I’m trying to say here is that I’ve begun setting up a backlog of live readings for people to listen to (if they’re interested in that kind of thing). If you want to participate in those, then join the discord!

Chapter Text

The phrase 'Witch Cult' was universally dreaded across all four great nations. Perhaps only second to the name of the Witch of Envy, the weight of the taboo associated with the Cult was enough to evoke glares from every person within earshot of the one who dared mention it. Just speaking the name of that infernal group seemed to conjure bad luck, regardless of the context.

This time was certainly no different.

Emilia, Beatrice, Reinhard, and Priscilla all stood baffled at the magnitude of the threat they were facing. It defied any sense of realism for such an obscure group to attack a place as heavily guarded as this. Not only had all five candidates been gathered here, but so too had their knights and affiliated mercenary groups.

Maybe they were to be made into a spectacle, similar to the infamous destruction of Garkla?

But even so, the vast majority of Lugunica's military strength was currently concentrated in Priestella. Surely they wouldn't attempt something so bold after the defeat of one of their Archbishops?

"The Witch Cult. . ? S-So those are the ones who. . ."

Reinhard muttered this out, feeling even more furious with himself for his failings to heed Subaru's warnings. His mind couldn't help but flash back to the moment Subaru had been captured and tortured by Betelgeuse. . . That sight had disturbed him to no end.

"Yes. And I apologize for bringing this to your attention so late, but we only have a few minutes, so we'll need to act fast."

Subaru kept his hand on Reinhard's shoulder, trying his best to console his friend with a bit of physical reassurance. He didn't need Reinhard to tell him the reason he was upset, as Subaru could see the shaking of his fists at his side.

He gestured to Liliana, telling her to run off and inform Kiritaka at the Town Hall. This was something Priscilla didn't stop, but still upset about nonetheless.

"T-That's too cruel. . ! Minutes? N-No, Subaru you need to rest. . !"

Emilia quickly came up beside the two of them, taking Subaru's hand into hers as she tried her best to stop the trembling happening in her own body. Every time this happened before, the true danger of their situation felt oddly distant from her, but with the reveal of Subaru's ability, the fear that naturally stemmed from such terrifying news had completely enveloped her.

"T-There's no point to risking your life here. . ! Betty will deal with those scum herself, in fact!"

Subaru could already sense the pushback that he'd been dreading since those suspicions arose in his mind. These two weren't going to let him do anything. If Reinhard, and Od forbid, Priscilla, took their side, he'd be powerless to oppose them.

'Objectively speaking, they're right. I'd likely be useless if I went to confront the enemy in my present state. . .'

A limp arm, no magic, and no intel would just make him a target in the event of a full-scale battle. It was all the energy he could muster to stand up with all the injuries he'd sustained since arriving here. Admittedly, that wasn't any easier with the weight of a half-elf and spirit being attached to him practically every moment since he'd entered this city.

"But even so. . . I have to go. I can't sit here doing nothing. . ."

His words weren't received well by anyone, with Emilia and Beatrice's grips on him becoming noticeably tighter.

"Subaru, please! We'll figure out something. . ! If you talk to us, we can all work together to come up with a plan!"

Subaru ran his thumb across Emilia's hand, which by this point, was acting as an anchor to prevent him running off. She was careful to ensure that this didn't hurt him, as hurting Subaru in these circumstances would've been absolutely unforgiveable. It still contained the tender feeling of love that one would wish to convey as they held hands with a person they admired, but there was also the firm resolve of someone trying to keep someone they cared about from doing something reckless.

"I-I hate to say it, but I don't think there's time. There's too much at stake. . ."

'. . .and too much I don't know.'

He didn't want to mention that part, as telling them his death had been pointless wasn't exactly going to inspire any confidence from them all. However, the fact remained, that Natsuki Subaru had absolutely no idea what had killed him. At best, he knew it'd been some sort of ranged attack. Sending Emilia, Beatrice, or even Priscilla into that nightmare was not something he would ever allow.

"T-Then that's exactly why you'll need all the help you can get, in fact! We'll all go with you. . ! Then we c-. . ."

Beatrice was starting to make a very worrying argument, which Subaru knew he had to shut down immediately. He didn't know the extent of the knowledge he would be allowed to relay to them from past loops, and even if he was successful, they'd only become more confident if he gave them that information.

There was something really. . . insidious. . . about that person. In mere moments, they'd driven him into a manic episode and killed him with an unknown ability. Until he could explain what happened to him in his last loop, Subaru didn't believe that bringing more people would be an advantage.

". . .M-My apologies, Beatrice-sama. If I fought, it would render you unable to cast magic. . !"

Subaru did everything in his power to stop himself from hugging Reinhard for this revelation. This was definitely a troublesome fact, and in different circumstances, Subaru would've been very unhappy to hear this news. However, current dangers being what they were, bringing Reinhard with him felt like more than enough. An enemy like Sirius was not to be treated lightly, and keeping his precious Beako and Emilia-tan away from the Witch Cult was exactly the right call to be made in this situation.

'Definitely no bias there.'

He nodded.

"Yes, yes. That would be a problem for you too, right Emilia-tan? I recall a similar situation at the loothouse. . ."

Emilia silently cursed Subaru's strong memory, as he had remembered when she'd healed Old Man Rom and explained Reinhard's ability. He was not someone who would forget something like that.

"I-It's only for environmental mana, or large-scale spells. . ! I-I can still. . . !"

She grit her teeth, trying not to let her desperation show on her face. Emilia could feel Subaru slowly starting to pull his hand out of her grasp, and she was unable to bring herself to latch back on.

"E-Emilia-tan. . .Don't make such a sad face! I won't be alone this time; I have Reinhard with me!"

His words were meant to reassure her, but he quickly realized he'd made a mistake.

"A-Alone. . !? You were all alone!? W-Where were w-. . ."

Her words were catching in her throat at this point, which made Subaru's heart clench. He hadn't intended to say something so hurtful, but it certainly came across that way. Getting them to trust him now was going to be even more difficult.

"I-I'm sorry, but if you know what I think you do, then you also know I can't say any more."

He narrowed his eyes, grimacing as he looked down at the pavement.

"E-Eep! I-I'm sorry! I didn't mean to make you uncomfortable. . ! I-I just said it without thinking a-and I. . !"

For some reason Subaru couldn't explain, at this moment Emilia looked absolutely beautiful to him. Well, even more than she always did to him. As his mind searched for ways to fix the damage he caused with his last comment, he accidentally turned it off the moment he looked into her eyes again.

*mhm*

". . !"

". . !"

He'd just kissed her, right on the lips. Just like before, he'd gone and let his brain turn off at the critical moment!

'A-Aah! What am I doing? What am I doing? What am I doing? . . .'

Upon opening his eyes, the look he'd expected was far different from the one he was receiving. Truth be told, he was expecting something of a disappointed look from the half-elf for taking such a bold action at a time like this. Instead, he saw the shocked, but slightly smiling face he remembered so well from that moment in the Sanctuary.

"I-I. . ! U-Um. . . Sorry I wish I had something more profound to say. . ."

Subaru scratched the back of his head, unable to hold back the smile on his own face that had unconsciously appeared since their lips separated.

"Y-You can't just do something like that a-and expect me to let y-. . !"

She stuttered out a few well-meaning pleas.

"H-How about this. . ? I promise, I'll return the kiss I just stole from you, with interest!"

Subaru stuck his hand up into the air, mimicking the pose he'd become so famous for. The arm in his sling was still dripping blood, which sort of undermined his plan to inspire them all with a rousing image, but it was effective in lightening the mood.

". . . ."

"Emilia-sama. . ! I promise I'll protect him with my life. Should the battle take an unpleasant turn, I'll take us both and retreat. I swear it. . !"

Reinhard got on one knee, sincerely bowing to Emilia to show the depth of his resolve. He would absolutely keep his word.

"H-Hey. . ! I'm a knight too, y'know!? Instead of me, let's prioritize all the civilia-. . ."

A short glare from Emilia, Beatrice, Reinhard, and even Priscilla silenced Subaru's protests with an awkward laugh. He was already pushing his luck by forcing their hand to let him go. This was probably a conversation to have with Reinhard enroute to the battle instead of here.

"Why. . ? Why does Subaru need to accompany you? I-If we both run back to the Inn, we can send back-up. . !"

Emilia looked at Reinhard with a hopeful expression, before closing her eyes quickly and nodding to herself, happy with her solution that avoided sending Subaru directly into danger.

"That's much better, I suppose! Betty's contractor is injured, in fact! H-He can't be expected to fight. . !"

Just as the three of them looked like they were about to reach a consensus, Subaru once again felt the need to interject.

"I-I have to go. This is non-negotiable."

Remembering back to the stupor preceding his first death, Subaru could still hear the pleas of the child that Sirius had taken captive. Lusbel. . . the brave boy who'd willingly offered himself up to protect the girl he cared about. He couldn't let him die.

'Reinhard can probably deal with Sirius. . . but someone needs to free that boy before she finds out our plan. If we send Reinhard all alone, she'll likely use him as a hostage to escape.'

"And why is that, I suppose? You've given us warning enough, in fact!"

Beatrice crossed her arms, upset at Subaru's continued insistence to throw himself into mortal danger. Couldn't he understand why it was so difficult for them to just. . . let him run off!? Especially when he'd just been killed?! She'd never forgive herself if she knowingly sat on the sidelines while her contractor met his end.

"That's for me to determine. A-And before you say anything, I know how arrogant that sounds. . !"

"Hou~? Quite t-. . ."

"As if you've got any right to criticize me!"

Subaru cut off Priscilla before she could comment on his prideful mutterings. He wagged his finger at her, sweating nervously as he felt the hidden fury contained in her glare. Like she was in any place to talk! Since when had she been of any help to him? Or anyone for that matter?

"Subaru, please understand why we're being so persistent. We understand you can't tell us everything. . . but, if we can come up with a plan that avoids you risking your safety then it would yield a better outcome."

". . . ."

Reinhard said something that made Subaru open his mouth to try and speak, but nothing came out. It was an agonizingly difficult situation he'd been tasked with relaying to the three of them, and his reckless personality was coming back to bite him. This time, it wasn't simply a desire to be useful that dictated his actions, but a complex scenario that he wouldn't be able to inform Reinhard about with their current time constraints.

"Not to mention that, should you. . .d-die. . .it will all be for naught."

The implication being, that Subaru's accompaniment of Reinhard would mean a potential reset, even if the Knight successfully liberated the civilians. All it would take is a moment of distraction for the Archbishop to hit the proverbial 'reset button' and send them all back to square one.

". . .Guess I've got no choice then."

Subaru let out a long sigh. Emilia and Beatrice suddenly looked quite happy at Subaru's words. They took them to mean that he'd resigned himself to returning to the Inn with them. Getting reinforcements would be critical to ensure the Witch Cult's defeat.

"If that's how it is, then I should at least tell y-. . ."

Time froze.

As his surroundings slowly blurred from the corner of his vision, the center of Subaru's gaze was filled with a dark, black, cloud. Spinning in what appeared to be a vortex, the advanced yin magic and its unmistakable caster surrounding him from all sides.

A familiar feeling of dread crept up his spine, as the whispers in his ears echoed the phrase 'I love you' 'I love you' 'I love you' with palpable affection.

He could see a hand made of shadows inch ever closer to his chest, briefly cupping his cheek, before wrapping around his heart and clenching it with tender firmness.

Time unfroze.

". . .-ghCK!"

Subaru fell to his knees, clutching his chest with his free hand.

'Whispering those sweet nothings in my ear, then doing that? Talk about mixed signals. . .'

He didn't have time to observe the looks of horror he was currently receiving from his spirit, friend, and Lady. All Subaru could think about was how upset he was that things still ended up this way. It was obvious to him, and to her, that they all knew his secret by now. Forcing him to withhold information was just going to make him die even more! How was he expected to keep talking around his loops when they could all tell exactly when he'd died?

"S-SUBARU. . ! What happened. . !?"

Before he could gather his bearings, a familiar pair of hands had found themselves on his shoulders. They shook him back and forth a couple of times, frantically forgetting to suppress their strength. He soon felt Emilia's hands shift from his shoulders, as he quickly found himself in another one of the half-elf's impromptu embraces.

"N-No, not again. . ! D-Don't let Betty be responsible for. . !"

He could hear his spirit's voice choke again, the drill-haired girl running to his side with her hands outstretched. The two of them had already started using healing magic on him, scanning his physical body, as well as his Od, for any damage.

"W-Wait! Wait! Don't jump to conclusions! T-This isn't that!"

The two of them paused for a moment, as they each stared at his face analyzing his expression. They were afraid he might not be truthful with them, but those concerns were abruptly put to bed.

"He's telling the truth, l-let's give him some space. . !"

Reinhard tried to pry them off Subaru, but his efforts were unsuccessful. It scared the Sword Saint to witness how much stronger these two could get when Subaru was involved.

"M-My bad everyone! I just. . . said something I shouldn't have."

A look of realization dawned on all three of them, as the context of Subaru's last sentence replayed in their minds. What those three didn't know was, Subaru had been trying to inform Reinhard about the location of the attack, the nature of the enemy's ability (as best as he could understand it), and the situation with Lusbel.

"T-This is a problem. It's rather important Reinhard is aware of this information should he engage the enemy alone."

The limits of the taboo were quite wearisome. If he could just tell Reinhard that detail, then he would feel much more confident in Lusbel's survival. Sadly, things hadn't turned out that convenient for him.

"And what makes you so certain this information won't become apparent upon the battle's start? Not everyone is so foolishly unobservant as you."

Priscilla really wasn't making any friends with the way she spoke to Subaru, but the point wasn't necessarily a bad one. Reinhard's divine protections could glean much more information than Subaru could reasonably gather, assuming he'd only engaged the enemy once.

"Was the jab really necessary!? Ah. . . There's no point in getting hung up on that. . ."

Still, Subaru was annoyed that Priscilla was insinuating his death had been for nothing. She was correct, but he didn't think everyone needed to know that!

"I think we should listen to that insufferable woman, even if her point was poorly worded, I suppose. Betty has no obligations to anyone aside from you, in fact. Have some faith in Reinhard's capabilities. . !"

Priscilla's glare was redirected towards Beatrice, at which the girl could only scoff at the empty threat. Regardless, Subaru still stepped between the two of them to shield her from the pungent hostility.

"I know! I know! Believe me, I really wouldn't fight you on this if there were any other way. . ! You're going to have to take my word for it!"

The black-haired knight was now speaking directly to Emilia and Beatrice, both of whom were doing their best to come up with an argument to keep him there. At this point, simply stalling him would be enough, so long as he didn't end up dead.

"Subaru, I-I know there are some things you can't speak. . .A-And I would never insist you tell us. . .! But if that's true, then whether or not you are present shouldn't affect the outcome of the oncoming battle, right? No amount of unspoken knowledge should change the result. . . !"

Emilia was basically pleading with him now, staring straight into his eyes as her own pupils trembled with guilt.

"Well, I think the location of this 'attack' is pretty important, wouldn't you agree?"

Subaru looked to all four of them, who suddenly got quiet. It appeared he'd finally gotten through to them that his insistence wasn't simply due to pride, but necessity.

". . . .W-Well I suppose so."

Suddenly unable to keep eye contact with him, Emilia shuddered as she broke their connection. The true horror of their predicament had been made apparent, as they would now be knowingly condemning those innocent civilians to death by keeping Subaru restrained.

Emilia was similar to Subaru in that, the lives of others weighed heavily on her conscience. As Subaru had so quaintly put it, they were the types to waste their whole lives in the service of strangers. Although in his case, this was as literal as it was metaphorical.

Now that she'd finally been allowed to share in his burden, even if just a little, the truth could no longer be ignored. This was simply too much responsibility.

It was unreasonable. It was unfair. That uncontrollable tragedies could be thrust upon someone so powerless. What was he expected to do? Live with the guilt of all those deaths for the rest of his life? Or live with the inevitable trauma he'd accumulate trying to stop them?

Granting someone as selfless as Subaru an ability like this showed a profound lack of foresight. For someone who claimed to 'love' him, they most certainly didn't understand him.

"Emilia-tan. . . I-I'm really sorry I've put you in this position. I honestly want to find whoever's responsible and give them a good bash on the head fo-. . ."

Subaru stopped, understanding he'd completely strayed away from his original intentions.

"M-My bad. . . E-Emilia. Can I ask you to do something terrible?"

The half-elf looked up at him, surprised to hear him speak with such an unfamiliar cadence. The usually boisterous Subaru had just been reduced to a whisper, almost as if he'd been intending to hide his last words from the other three onlookers.

"W-What. . ?"

She awaited his oncoming request with the disposition of someone preparing for an injection.

"Please order me to go."

Her face morphed into a mix of shock and horror.

"Y-You can't ask me to do that. . ! It's taking all my heart to keep myself from physically restraining you. . !"

Subaru looked a little guilty as Emilia's heartfelt declaration only reminded him of the words she'd spoken to him the previous night. How he'd been so oblivious to the feelings of everyone, including her, after his life-threatening injury. There was no playing dumb to those feelings anymore.

Now he was asking her to disregard them completely to fulfill his selfish request.

"Emilia-tan. . . I promised you I wouldn't act outside your wishes anymore. I-If it's what you really want. . . I'll return to the inn with you."

Having already expressed his desires to go and fight the Witch Cult with his request, he was now deferring the final decision to her. The fate of all those innocent lives, the guilt of knowing she could have saved them, he was entrusting that responsibility entirely to her. And the reason why was the same reason he'd called out to her when they first met.

He knew that if she was in his shoes, she'd do the exact same thing.

By giving her the final say, she would have complete control of what happened to those people. It was because he knew her so well, that he trusted her to make the choice.

She couldn't deny, her knight certainly had a way of getting exactly what he wanted.

"That's cruel. . .w-why did you have to word it like that. . !"

Beatrice and Reinhard stared at the crying Emilia with pensive acceptance. If Emilia couldn't bring herself to trample on Subaru's will, then neither of them had any right to do so either. She was the only person who could make an order like that.

"Ha! Does the half-witch finally understand that commoner's hopeless nature?"

Subaru looked at Priscilla with barely hidden disdain, as adding extra emotional turmoil to Emilia's difficult decision wouldn't help anyone. He was getting close to snapping at her for all the unnecessary trouble she was causing all of them.

"Spare us the prattling, crazy woman. Betty doesn't have time to deal with your gloating, in fact. Subaru's about to do something reckless, I suppose. . ."

Beatrice could sense the tides of the argument beginning to shift, and she felt powerless to do anything about it. If Emilia capitulated, there would be no way of talking Subaru down from the nonsensical position he was espousing.

"It's really cute when you stand up for me, you know? My heart feels so warm. . !"

". . . ."

Subaru got in a short tease directed at her, at which he received no reply. Beatrice was not in the mood for playful banter, which Subaru had hoped could defuse the tension.

"I-I'm sorry, that probably wasn't an appropriate time, was it?"

His contracted spirit simply nodded her head, refusing to make eye contact with him. Her childish nature was always something that comforted him, but admittedly, this was starting to make him feel a bit despondent. There was a non-zero chance he was marching to his death. . ! Petty squabbles like this really shouldn't matter!

"Subaru, how much time do we have left?"

Reinhard broke the stalemate, much to the relief of Subaru, with his aptly targeted question.

"Not enough. . . Sorry for being vague, but I'm trying to avoid saying too much."

His growing frustration was evident by the growl in his voice. Subaru was still uncertain as to what triggered the taboo last time due to his intentions being all over the place.

"P-Please don't push yourself. . ."

His red-haired friend nodded solemnly before briefly putting one of his hands onto Subaru's shoulder.

"It's alright, I'm already being extra cautious. I-I shouldn't be afraid to at least test it. . ."

At that concerning declaration, Reinhard's grip on him tightened.

"N-No. . !"

Everyone was briefly in shock at the Sword Saint's sudden shriek.

". . .A-Ah, w-what I meant to say was. . .you're allowed to be afraid. N-No, in fact, I'd say I'm glad you are. . ! Consequences like those are as dire as one can imagine. Being afraid is simply the natural human response. . !"

Not that Reinhard would have any experience in that department. Never once had he been able to fear for his own life from the moment he'd been born. That was precisely what made him a monster, wasn't it?

The day Subaru stopped feeling fear was the day he became like him.

"W-Well, I suppose there's nothing to fear so long as you're with me. . ."

Subaru shot him a smile that made Reinhard's worries evaporate. The message had been received loud and clear!

"Emilia-tan. . ."

Subaru whipped back around, staring straight into Emilia's eyes with hardened resolve.

They'd just spent a considerable amount of time weeping and falling all over each other, so their remaining time would need to be fully spent traveling to the square. It wouldn't do to loiter even a second longer, a decision needed to be made now.

"It's time. If we don't leave now, then we won't make it. . . P-Please. . . ! Tell me your order. . !"

He could see her leaking tears and barely eek out a sound resembling the word 'Why?' which only made his heart break even further. To say he was regretting putting her in this position would be an understatement, but he also realized it was likely the only way she might ever agree to let him go.

This was the choice he'd been making for himself every day.

So, just this once, he needed her to understand the weight of the responsibility he carried.

"D-Do. . . *Hik*. . . D-Do a-as. . ! D-Do as you must. . !"

She had to choke out every letter of that sentence, and her body language was communicating a completely different message. She, perhaps off habit, had embraced him one more time. Desperate to hold him even another second, as the moment of their separation loomed.

"Emilia-tan. . !"

He reciprocated the hug this time, nothing besides affection being shared between the two. He could feel Beatrice at his leg, clutching it with a similar fervor as he softly patted her head.

"I-I promise. . ! I promise you. . !"

This time, it was Subaru having trouble saying anything without bursting into tears. He didn't know why, but he just couldn't get himself to finish that promise. It felt like doing so was a bad omen.

The three of them finally separated after this brief, but potent, exchange. None confident enough to say anything to one another.

". . . ."

". . . ."

A short nod was exchanged between Reinhard and Subaru, as Emilia, Beatrice, and Priscilla started their trek back to the Inn. Each of them looked thoroughly dejected.

". . . !"

Emilia abruptly turned around, the reason for which she couldn't put her finger on.

Emilia only caught a small glimpse of him before she began to head towards the inn, a shiver running down her back that caused her teeth to briefly chatter. She couldn't help but feel like this was the last time she would ever speak to him, and it made her so anxious that she was already preparing to stop him again.

"S-Subaru. . !"

". . . . ."

He was already gone, having broken into a sprint the moment he'd received her approval. All that remained was Emilia, an embittered Beatrice, and the scowling face of Priscilla.

"That clown's luck is pitiful. Mineself can't even pity a fool that willingly runs to their death."

Emilia and Beatrice didn't like Priscilla, however neither of them could deny that the insufferable woman had a tendency to predict things with frightening accuracy. Besides that ominous statement, the reason for Emilia's trepidation finally reared it's ugly head.

'H-He's never been one to keep promises, has he. . ?'

As Subaru ran towards the square, Reinhard shadowed his movements. The two were deep in thought as to what the best course of action would be to confront the enemy, given how little they both knew about it.

"Subaru, if at any point you believe it is necessary to flee, please do so. Should something go wrong, you'll be the only person left to inform the others."

Reinhard, who was only making this demand for his own selfish desire to keep Subaru safe, was transparently giving away his true motivations with his shaking voice.

". . ."

Subaru initially wanted to deny these concerns, but what he would've ended up saying probably would've made things worse.

'Though the thought makes me shudder, I doubt I'd be able to escape an enemy that could defeat Reinhard. Even if I did bring backup, by that point the result likely wouldn't change. . .'

"Hey, if it's possible, I'd like to give it another shot to tell you what I know. We've still got a couple minutes, so instead of feeling gloomy, let's try and get prepared."

Reinhard looked hesitant at Subaru's words, but the glare that got shot back to him made it clear that Subaru was going to do it regardless of how he felt about it. The ominous cloud that hung over him in the previous loop was something that still irked him, and if he didn't relay what he knew, Subaru feared looping again without gathering any useful information.

"I find it suspicious you waited until after Emilia-sama and Beatrice-sama left. Certainly, these two events must be unrelated?"

"E-Eh. . !? N-No what are you implying. . ?"

Reinhard smirked at Subaru, who quickly looked away and denied the allegations.

"Nothing at all, Subaru. Nothing at all."

Of course, nothing could fool his Divine Protection of Wind Reading, which told him that his guess had been on the money. Then again, he wouldn't have needed to use it anyway, as anyone with even a modicum of social experience could tell he was lying.

"Fine, you caught me! I-I just don't want to put those two in danger. . !"

Reinhard nodded his head, letting out a sigh of 'disappointment' which was moreso a disguised feeling of comradery.

"Subaru, there's no need to justify yourself to me. I would feel the same way if Felt-sama were here. I'm just glad that you're not alone to face this threat this time."

At this, Subaru looked over at Reinhard, surprised to see him beaming a smile at him. Subaru could feel a small smile of its own forming on his face, as he realized that Reinhard had seen through his ploy from the very beginning.

"Ah, well I'm not so arrogant as to try and solve everything by myself. Believe me, I'm done with all that nonsense!"

The sword saint's eyes glowed mysteriously at Subaru's declaration, almost as if he could sense that comment was directed equally at him and Subaru.

"I'm physically weak, not particularly smart, and I've got the luck of an umbrella opened in a submarine! Leaning on others is the only reason I've gotten this far. So, if you don't mind Reinhard, I'll be taking full advantage of our friendship!"

He wanted to ask Subaru about those odd words he spoken earlier, but the sentiment behind his declaration momentarily made his heart waver. To declare their friendship so nonchalantly was quite the way to ask for a favor, but that was somehow perfectly in line with how Subaru did things.

"I-I'll do my best not to disapp-. . ."

Having been entrusted with everything, Reinhard suddenly felt an immense responsibility to make everything go perfectly. As the Sword Saint, this was nothing new for him, but this time he felt particularly worried when he began to utter his promise.

"And by that same token. . I expect you to lean on me as well! What kind of friend would I be if I asked you to do everything!? There are some things that only you can do and there are some things that only I can do. As long as we each do our utmost, there's really nothing more we can ask of one another, is there?"

Subaru could see that Reinhard had overstated the favor he'd asked of him, so he quickly reeled back that promise before Reinhard worked himself into a stupor. The hidden meaning wasn't lost on either of them:

'Should I die, so long as we each did our best, then we can be satisfied.'

Man, that was morbid. Subaru didn't want Reinhard to forget the goal of the mission. To save the citizens of Priestella. Even if that resulted in his death.

"S-Subaru, I don't wish to talk about this anymore. Please, tell me what you can."

The black haired knight looked away, still worried at Reinhard's hesitance to affirm the mission he gave him.

"Yeah, so. . . I-I'm not exactly sure what triggered it earlier, so I'll go through what I know one bit at a time."

He scratched the back of his head, trying to figure out what piece of information was the least likely to result in a heart-clench. Ultimately, the criteria for triggering the taboo was usually linked with direct mentions of his death, or the factors that contributed to it. That, along with any outward mentions of anything that placed certain events in the 'future' or 'past'. The less details, the better.

"There's an Archbishop of the Witch's Cult, going by the name of Sirius and calling themselves Wrath. . . I believe that their ability results in some form of mass delirium, although anything more than that would be speculative."

Reinhard, listening closely to Subaru's words, seemed to be unfazed at the prospect of this enemy's ability affecting him, which was reassuring to Subaru.

"Given the usual behaviors of the Cult, we should be prepared for a number of underhanded tactics, including potential hostages."

Once again, Reinhard grasped the real intentions behind Subaru's wording and nodded his head with a stern expression. The Witch Cult had already taken a hostage, perhaps multiple. This was why Subaru had accompanied him.

"I see. Then I suppose it will be up to you to keep an eye out for any suspicious developments."

Subaru let out a sigh of relief, showing a thumbs up to Reinhard to confirm that the message had been received loud and clear. He could almost feel the breath of someone on the back of his neck, like it was eagerly awaiting the opportunity to shut him up.

"We won't have enough time t-. . ."

Time froze.

From behind, the chilling feeling of something drifting into his body made Subaru's teeth chatter. However, the 'heartgripping' terror he felt was not followed by the. . .literal heartgripping that usually accompanied this.

No, instead, he saw the hand make its way towards Reinhard.

This made Subaru scream internally, cursing the Witch of Envy for taking out her punishment on Reinhard instead of him. Just like with Emilia, it appeared she had decided that killing Reinhard was the only way to keep their secret.

'No, no, no, no. . . !'

Subaru struggled in the prison of his frozen body as the hand approached Reinhard's chest and began to phase through him.

"I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. . ."

She repeated those words en masse, having finally been given a podium for which she could direct these words towards Subaru.

Subaru's eyes darted back and forth as his soul wriggled around, searching for any way to prevent the oncoming catastrophe. Despite his rage, his efforts bore no fruit.

"I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. . . ?"

". . .?"

The shadowy hand she conjured was suddenly blasted away by a plume of light, leaving Subaru shocked.

". . -kh!"

Time unfroze.

". . . ."

". . . ."

Both Subaru and Reinhard abruptly stopped in their tracks, looking at one another with widened eyes. Each seemed to understand what had just happened, but neither seemed to believe it. Reinhard had just been targeted by the Witch of Envy and somehow, repelled her attack!

This was both good and bad news. The good news was, there was at least one person he could speak with that she could not hurt. The bad news, was that she was now wise to everything that was going on. Judging by the fact she hadn't made any moves to kill the others, she likely wasn't going to emerge to try and kill everyone else, but that also meant that it would be even harder to relay any new information he got.

"Looks like she is in a bad mood today."

Reinhard nonchalantly dismissed the attempt on his life in a way that left Subaru momentarily speechless.

". . . ."

". . . ."

". . .-pffft! H-Haahaa. . !"

For some reason, what Reinhard had just done was unintentionally hilarious to him. The big, bad, Witch had just been dealt with like moody child. If Reinhard was THIS strong, perhaps he really had nothing to fear in this encounter with the Cult!

"Ah, was it something I said?"

Suddenly feeling self-conscious, Reinhard looked at the ground, worried that he'd embarrassed himself.

"N-No, no! I-It's nothing like that! I'm just glad you're alright, Reinhard. . !"

Reinhard could still see Subaru chuckling, but in the corners of his eyes, tears were slowly leaking out.

"Haaaha. . ! A-Ah. . ! Haahaaaha. . ! A-Agh. . !"

Subaru wiped across his face with the sleeves of his tracksuit, trying to keep the tears from rolling down his cheeks. Just moments ago, Subaru had fully believed he'd killed Reinhard with his reckless behavior. Now, the relief, along with the sheer absurdity of what Reinhard had said, became one of the funniest things in the world to him.

"A-Are you sure Subaru, you look distressed. . !"

"No, no. . . I'm fine, Rein. Seriously! I-It's just. . . I-I've never seen her so casually spoken to that way! I'll have to learn from your example!"

"You really are a mystery sometimes, you know that Subaru?"

"H-Hey, I think my reactions are perfectly normal. . !"

Somehow, Subaru could sense that very person pouting aggressively at him and Reinhard's exchange, so he decided to drop it.

"I belie-. . ."

Reinhard was preparing another witty retort, but fate seemed to be on Subaru's side this time, as something more pressing just took center stage.

"Let's shelve that discussion for another time. We're here. . ."

Author's Note

Man it's been a while. This summer for me has been pretty disastrous, and I don't think anyone really cares to hear the details so I'll spare you guys the excuses. I'm happy I've finished this chapter of The Secret, as I've been blueballing all of you guys for like 5 months, so I hope this lives up to the hype. (Yes, I know the battle hasn't happened yet, but once I get started on those types of chapters, they usually end up being like all I write for 2-3 updates, so I wanted to add a little more fluff before it turns up to 11). Let me know if I got the characters right as it's been a while since I've updated and I want to be sure my quality hasn't gone down. Here's my prayers that my next update won't take 5 months. . .

The poll for this chapter is just a plot pacing question:

Do you guys want a rewrite of Garfiel's introduction to his half-siblings or do you want it mostly left the same? This fic is kinda Subaru-centric, so if I deviate it'll be interesting as I'm likely going to insert that chapter sometime after I finish up this mini-battle here. Just put yes or no in the comments and give reasonings if you particularly care about this sort of thing.

Here's my typical plugs that I normally put at the end of each of my chapters:

I also have a discord server for anyone interested in getting updates for when new chapters are releasing. We've got roles, a lot of active members, and an overall good vibe going on. It's pretty decked out by this point, so I suggest you check it out:

https://discord.gg/tgMtCvdasb

I also do have some other announcements though! My server members have been really active recently and we’ve actually done a couple live reads of my chapters. Since it turned out pretty decent, I thought, why not just do them for all my stuff? Anyway, what I’m trying to say here is that I’ve begun setting up a backlog of live readings for people to listen to (if they’re interested in that kind of thing). If you want to participate in those, then join the discord!

Chapter Text

"Th' fuck r'ya two doing here?"

Larkins looked surprised to see Subaru and Reinhard appear in such a dazed state. The two of them looked like they had just run a marathon. Of course, Reinhard's disheveled appearance was not something Larkins was accustomed to, leaving him with even more pressing questions.

"Larkins. . !"

Subaru froze, having forgotten about Larkins' presence in the square. He currently has two objectives: defeating the archbishop and rescuing the hostage. The time constraints were also an important consideration. With the attack only a few moments away, would it be better to inform Larkins of the ambush and subsequently have him drive away the crowd, likely prompting Sirius to act sooner, or should he wait and use this time to prepare his own surprise attack?

'D-Damn. . ! If we had left earlier, I probably could have evacuated the square in a way that didn't arouse suspicion, but as it currently stands, any weird movements risk giving away our plan. . . I have no doubt Reinhard can win in a one-on-one fight, but losing the element of surprise will almost certainly result in large casualties. We really don't have a lot of options here. . !'

Subaru hadn't expected to have a third party to whom he could give orders, but regardless, this wasn't something he should lament. Even if it meant losing their concealment, a situation where they could remove a sizable portion of the bystanders was better for both of them.

"It's unfortunate, but I think that's our only choice."

He mused this aloud, briefly unaware that his thoughts weren't shared by his two companions.

"Well ain't that a way t'greet someone. . !"

"Yes, admittedly even I'm unsure how to interpret such a statement Subaru. . .?"

Subaru turned to see a fuming Larkins and an awkwardly smiling Reinhard. It wasn't out of the ordinary for Subaru to go saying things without prompting, but in this case, it was rather worrying.

'Right. . . Just because they know my secret doesn't mean they know what I know. . .'

"I-It's nothing. . ! Just a bad habit of mine. . . More importantly, I've got a plan to lure out the enemy, so I'd like to get both of your opinions."

Reinhard nodded his head while Larkins expression changed to one of confusion. It was only natural considering the abruptness of their arrival and the generally heavy air surrounding them both.

"E-Enemy? Are ya' talkin about me? I already apologized for that misunderstanding earlier, what else d'ya want from me!?"

Larkins, seeing Subaru and Reinhard's solemn looks, assumed they were both planning on carrying out further retribution for his gang's assault on Subaru in the Capital. Somehow, Lady Felt had learned of it on the carriage ride to Priestella, which had resulted in a very tumultuous couple days.

"I-It's a bit misleading to call that a 'misunderstanding'. . .! Wait! No, that's not what we came here to discuss!"

Subaru wildly waved his un-slung hand as he spoke, trying to show he meant no harm. Reinhard, on the other hand, gazed off at the clocktower with a forlorn expression. This topic was obviously still a sore one for him.

"The Witch Cult is about to attack this square in a couple minutes. . . I need you to begin evacuating everyone before this place becomes a battlefield."

The thief's face took on a ghostly white complexion. Even with the Sword Saint right in front of him, the prospect of an encounter with those butchers was enough to make his teeth chatter.

"Oi, h-how d'ya know that. . ? Y-You've gotta be joking, right?"

". . . ."

". . . ."

Neither Subaru nor Reinhard seemed to be taking a lighthearted approach to this news, which wasn't something Larkins wanted to see. If that red-headed freak believed him, then it must be true! In which case. . .

'I'll hightail it outta' here. . .!'

Larkins quickly checked the reflection of the scenery behind him using the glass from a nearby shop. It looked like there was a pretty clear route due to the abnormally low number of people frequenting the square.

"Where do you think you're going?"

". . !?"

As he began to turn away and break into a sprint, Reinhard suddenly appeared in front of him, putting a hand on his shoulder. Truth be told, he'd thought for a second that the attack on the square had already commenced. Larkins let out a sigh of relief, but his breath caught as the thought of an angered Reinhard quickly reinstilled the fear of God into the poor thief. In the end, he wasn't sure if this outcome was better or worse for him. . .

"Apologies, but if you go making a scene like that, they're going to figure out what's going on and start attacking. We don't want to keep you here any longer than necessary, but right now, you're the only person who can warn bystanders about the attack."

Subaru smiled at the shuddering Larkins, feeling a little bit guilty for putting him in this situation, but also slightly grateful for the karmic justice being dealt out. After all this was over, they would call it even.

"Subaru, might I suggest postponing the evacuation until we've secured the hostage?"

Reinhard brought up another point that Subaru hadn't even realized. Any weird movement could prompt Sirius to kill Lusbel, which would be unacceptable. Of course, if he was being forced to weigh the lives of everyone in Priestella over one child, the choice should be obvious. However. . .

'When Lusbel died in the last loop, so did everyone else. Which means, any future where we'll all survive will be one where he does as well!'

In a fashion typical to his greedy nature, he created a scenario in which everyone must be saved.

'Not knowing her ability is quite worrisome though. . . I'm really banking on Reinhard to be able to deal with her.'

"Reinhard, I'll go and retrieve the hostage. Larkins, I want you to spread the word to everyone here the moment I enter the clocktower. Should anything happen to me, both of you feel free to disregard my orders."

Subaru unfastened the whip at his side and nervously took a glance at the clocktower where the Archbishop was hiding. At this very moment, she was likely watching them with a piercing gaze.

"Subaru, I'm not sure how to tell you this. . . but I sense three beings in that clocktower. Are there multiple hostages?"

As he slowly walked over to the building, Reinhard's information stopped him in his tracks. As far as he was aware, she had only planned Lusbel to be used in her display. If there was another person in there. . .

'Could it be another cultist?'

It wasn't ridiculous to assume such, as she shared the same last name as Betelgeuse. Perhaps there was another member of that accursed family he'd been lucky enough to avoid in the last loop?

"I-I'm not sure, but we don't have time to change it up now. Once I reach the top floor of the tower, feel free to start the battle."

Reinhard could hear the uncertainty in Subaru's voice, causing him to clench his fist with worry. After everything he'd said to Emilia about keeping Subaru safe, as well as the promise he'd made to himself. . . there was no way he'd allow these events to repeat themselves.

"If I sense danger, I will intervene earlier, is that alright?"

The way Reinhard said this made it clear to Subaru that it wasn't a real question. Reinhard would intervene regardless of how Subaru felt about it.

"That's. . . actually quite reassuring. You've really got a talent for putting people at ease, don't you?"

Reinhard let out a sigh, sensing that Subaru was trying to get in one last jab before things turned chaotic. Considering Subaru's weakened state, the fact he only had one arm to defend himself, and his seeming lack of knowledge regarding the number of enemies, there was absolutely nothing reassuring to be found in Reinhard's stubbornness. The truth of the matter was their situation was dire.

". . . ."

". . . ."

Reinhard did his best to keep himself from staring at Subaru as he passed through the entrance of the clocktower. He had several reasons for doing so, the primary one being the likelihood that an enemy could recognize him as the Sword Saint. Any suspicious movements could give away their plan. In fact, just his presence here was worrisome enough.

"Once Subaru reaches the second floor of that building, I want you to go and tell as many people as you can to leave this square. To avoid causing panic, please avoid any mention of the Cult."

He leaned over and whispered these instructions into Larkins' ear, releasing his grip on the thief's shoulder as soon as he finished speaking.

"W-Wait. . . T-They ain't gonna' listen t'some strang-. . ."

"Feel free to point me out to them if anyone gives you any trouble. I'm certain that should clear up any misunderstandings."

Reinhard gestured at Larkins to walk away and begin warning everyone, leaving him alone in the square.

The people walking past him all seemed to be in a cheery mood, likely coming from Liliana's recent performance. As they walked in front of him, the thought of what Subaru must've seen happen to these people made his stomach churn. He'd seen what the Cult had done to the people of Arlam Village, those images had scarcely left his mind.

While he'd promised Felt he wouldn't ruminate over these viewings, it suddenly made sense to him why past efforts to subjugate the Cult had been so unsuccessful. The enemy they were dealing with was a unique type of evil. No, it'd be more accurate to say that they embodied evil, in its truest sense. An indiscriminate, cruel, ruthless force with no understandable motive and taking delight in nothing but itself.

By that token they were also unpredictable. They could destroy a village of Onis, a merchant guild, an entire fortified city, or in this case, a heavily populated square.

As the remaining minute ticked by, Reinhard remained focused on the building where Sirius would emerge. Closely watching Subaru's movements as he saw the population of the square slowly begin to drain. At this rate, only half of them would be gone by the time the attack started.

". . . ?!"

It was only at this moment Reinhard noticed it.

'Even with Reinhard accompanying me, for some reason I can't shake this worry. . .'

Subaru had entered into the dilapidated clocktower as covertly as possible. There was theoretically no need to be afraid, as Reinhard's speed and power would be more than sufficient to vanquish an Archbishop. However, there was still *something* wrong.

"W-What is wrong with me. . . ? Is it the unknown third person?"

He muttered to himself, trying to pinpoint the exact reason for his stress. By this point, he'd reached the staircase and began to ascend the tower.

As he moved through it, the wooden steps creaked and groaned with an intolerable frequency. Thus, he'd slowed to a crawl as he was forced to gently lay his feet onto each step for the sake of silence. Still, despite his best efforts, his shaky breath couldn't be brought under control.

'N-No, it's not that. . . Regardless of the number of enemies, Reinhard will win. It's got to be something else. . .'

The cause of his trepidation was not due to any logical reason. It was moreso related to his environment. Subaru finally grasped this much, but it brought him no relief. The fear he felt now was similar to what precedes a manic episode. A sensation he was well-acquainted with, unfortunately.

'It's been so long, I'd almost forgotten the feeling. . .'

Subaru used his sling to wipe some of the sweat from his brow, now fully stopped at the entrance to the second floor. Yes, the feeling in his heart right now, it was just like that moment in the Sanctuary. When he'd been eye to eye with that rabbit.

An irrational, but at the same time, quite rational, reaction.

What could possibly be the reason for him to be feeling this way now? Even in his past loops, there were only a select few scenes that could scare him into rigidity. Compared to those, entering a building like this was virtually nothing. And with the Sword Saint's backing no less!

". . .-g-gh?"

His heartbeat was so fast, he could hear it behind his ears. He'd briefly become acutely aware of his own bodily functions, working in tandem to keep him alive. It was acting almost like a warning to him as to the life he stood to lose should he proceed any further.

". . .—mmph. .!"

The muffled yell of a child rang out inside the room in front of him. Subaru immediately recognized the owner of that voice, the feelings of fear in his heart momentarily getting eclipsed with rage. He knew the fate of that child and he also knew the bravery they'd exhibited by sacrificing themselves to come here.

". . . .es, don't worry. Your beautiful display of love shall soon be shared with the world~! Ah, I'm sorry, but it's tim-. . ."

With his ear pressed up against the wall, Subaru confirmed Sirius's presence with gritted teeth. That raspy voice was unmistakable, ugliness personified. He still couldn't believe he'd let himself be lulled by that disgusting speech. . .

'Wait a second. . .'

A momentary epiphany regarding his enemy's ability popped up in Subaru's head. Why should the Witch Cult, of all groups, formally announce its attack on Priestella in a speech? At first, he'd merely dismissed it as a byproduct of their delirium. But what if, that was the mechanism for her ability. . .?

*ahem*

""— Gosh, honestly. Please excuse me, I'm very sorry."

All too late, he'd understood the terror he'd been feeling.

As Reinhard noticed the odd shift in Subaru's demeanor, the unfamiliar voice of a lady seemed to wash over the crowd. Almost instantly, through his array of divine protections, he felt the chaotic waves of differing emotions littered across the crowd homogenize into a shared feeling. Of course, he remained unaffected, but only for now. This was definitely not good. If Subaru had fallen under the Archbishop's influence, that meant her hostage in the clocktower was not freed.

". . . I'll only be a moment of your time, thank you."

It was now that Reinhard got a good look at her, taking in the strange appearance of the person that captivated the crowd with her words. Despite sensing a general calmness from everyone else in the square, the bandaged lady speaking from atop the clocktower had considerable turmoil in her heart. From that alone, he knew this was not someone with whom he could speak with rationally.

"I forgot! I haven't introduced myself! Ah~! This is embarrassing. . ."

The moment he began to prepare an attack, Subaru began to move inside the clocktower. To Reinhard, this was confirmation that Subaru still hadn't fallen under her spell. In that case, it was best to let her remain distracted with her speech. Attacking now would endanger the civilians in the crossfire.

"Right. I'm the Witch Cult's Sin Archbishop of Wrath."

At this admission, Reinhard narrowed his eyes, using all his willpower to keep himself stationary. He could tell Subaru's recovery of the hostage was going well. But. . .

'Where did that third presence go?'

The Sword Saint wondered this to himself.

"My name is Sirius Romanee-Conti~! Desu!"

Hearing those words again made him shudder. Subaru could see her attention was solely being directed outwards to the rest of the crowd. This meant acting quickly would allow him to rescue Lusbel before she would notice.

His crouching form went unseen by the Archbishop as she continued to banter with the crowd, but Lusbel, upon seeing Subaru sneaking in, let several tears roll down his cheeks. Unfortunately, Subaru wouldn't be able to comfort the child right now, as Sirius would definitely notice what was going on should either of them make a sound. So, as he approached the tied up kid, he momentarily put a finger to his lips, telling the boy to be silent.

The gag tied around his mouth, once removed, posed a serious risk of discovery. That's why Subaru made this gesture first, unraveling the chains binding this kids limbs, and giving him some time to calm down. Lusbel seemed to get the message, nodding and promising to remain quiet.

*snip*

". . .haah."

The kid let out a quiet breath, going unheard by Sirius. At this Subaru helped the kid get onto his feet, using his one good arm as a way to prop him up. The further they walked away from Sirius, the more depressive the boy appeared. This was something that worried Subaru, but he was not able to ask about it, so this was the best plan he had.

"Yes, if you would. Please come out. . ."

Just as the two of them reached the door, Sirius said something that stopped the both of them in their tracks.

The two of them were briefly out of sight to the Archbishop, but the laughs and jeers of the crowd suddenly went completely silent. No doubt, she'd just become aware of their escape.

". . .Ah? Ah~? Ah!?"

A cascade of flames flooded the entire floor of the tower.

"That's enough."

Sirius's magic had been cast quickly but had been dispersed even quicker. Standing in front of both Subaru and Lusbel, stood the defiant image of a knight with crimson hair. In less than an instant, he'd leapt up from the crowd, intercepted her spell, and dissipated it into nothing. Both Subaru and the boy he held in his arm were astonished at the ethereal sight.

"T-Talk about good timing. . ! Reinhard, you really know how to make an entrance!"

He let out a sigh of relief seeing the unbreakable wall that was Reinhard standing in between him and Sirius.

"I'm afraid my timing can't quite compare to yours, Subaru. I appreciate the compliment."

Reinhard beamed a smile at Subaru, having turned around to see the hostage safely secured. In truth, the only reason Reinhard was afforded the luxury of a one-on-one fight was due to Subaru's interference.

"Well. . ! I guess I shouldn't keep you too preoccupied. . ."

Subaru caught a glimpse of a shaking Sirius, her chains dragging across the ground with a painful screech. In her eyes was a crazed glare directed straight at him.

"You. Where do you think you're going~? I'm asking you. Tell me, who do you think you are!?"

As she flung a chain at the immobilized Subaru and Lusbel, Reinhard caught it between his thumb and index finger before it could make contact.

"You introduced yourself as Sirius, correct? I suppose it's only fair I give you my name as well."

With a flick of his wrist, the chain Sirius was holding went flying out of her hand and into Reinhard's grip. The force has been enough to tear off the bandage on one of her hands, causing a small amount of blood to leak out.

"I'm sorry if I'm mistaken, but could it be that you're the famed Sword Saint? If so… what a wonderful day this will be! It's very nice to have you here. Because this country bears the greatest trust and highest expectations in you as a knight. Everyone loves you, and you love everyone. You are the embodiment of my hope, the ideal of my Love!"

"My name is Reinhard Van Astrea, of the line of master swordsmen. I'm not sure I understand what you mean by 'love'?"

Sirius's demeanor changed quickly, as she turned back to the crowd which had remained silent as this all went on. She smiled and pointed directly at Reinhard in such a way that the crowd's eyes shifted from her to him.

"A savior~! Sent by fate to fight the wicked Cultist! Ah~! Isn't such a scene lovely?"

Reinhard tilted his head, feeling the smallest pull begin on his emotions. This was troubling, as the longer this went on, the more likely he'd end up caught in her trap. Even Reinhard didn't notice the fact that Subaru and Lusbel remained stationary behind him rather than escape.

"Was that meant to be an example? If so, I'm afraid I still don't follow."

Sirius nodded, cackling as she fawned over the convenience of such a scene coming to fruition before her very eyes.

"I shall take you on with this. Do you object?"

Reinhard took the chain he'd stolen from Sirius and gestured to it, as it was currently the only weapon he could wield against her besides his fists.

"No, no, that's wonderful. Thank you."

With this confirmation, Reinhard began to move forward. He'd begun to feel the lightest feelings of anger, which he'd kept suppressed, grow without limit. If he had decided to use his fists to engage her, he worried it would only feed into his bloodlust.

"R-Reinhard, be careful. . ! The crowd might end up. . !"

Subaru tried warning Reinhard that the crowd could become enemies, but a quick movement by the Sword Saint indicated to him that Reinhard already understood her ability. He seemed to have a plan to avoid that situation.

"Her hypnosis has several conditions. I don't know all of them, but I know her voice is one of them, so Subaru, please stay out of earshot!"

Instantly, Reinhard disappeared, grabbing Sirius as he launched high up into the sky. The plan was twofold, as it prevented interference from the crowd and it also lessened her influence over them while they fought.

"Lusbel, are you alright!?"

Subaru looked down to the boy in his arms, who was still shaking from his near-death experience.

"A-aah. . .!"

The boy looked panicked, as he suddenly attempted to break free of Subaru's grasp and run down the stairs. Everything was pointing to the fact that Lusbel possessed information that Subaru did not, as such, he didn't feel it appropriate to let him run away just yet.

"C-Calm down! Tell me what's wrong, I promise I'll do something alright? I might not look it, but I'm a knight like Reinhard. If there's something troubling you, please tell me. . !"

Lusbel shook his head up and down, finally giving up on escape.

"T-Tina-chan. . ! She's got Tina-chan. . !"

"Tina-chan. . ?"

Subaru was briefly lost in thought, but he rapidly put together Lusbel's words with Reinhard's observations. He'd sensed three people inside the clocktower, but Subaru only knew of Lusbel and Sirius. In this case, that meant the third person had been a second hostage.

"Y-Yes, she's got her. . ! Please, we have to save her!"

Subaru nodded, patting the boy on the head.

"We will! Just point out her location and I will go help. As for you, I'd like you to run away and contact the city guard, alright?"

The black-haired knight had been expecting Lusbel to point her out somewhere in the crowd or in one of the corners of the clocktower. However, to his horror, the little boy's finger pointed up towards the sky, where Reinhard and Sirius were fighting.

"W-Wait a second, she's up there!?"

Beleaguered by the news, Subaru pointed up at the sky so as to confirm the boy's unfortunate news. At this, Lusbel tearfully nodded, leaving Subaru dumbstruck. This was really bad! With a hostage, she could drag out the fight with Reinhard indefinitely!

". . .?!"

Subaru took a look at his free hand and froze.

'How did I get such a gruesome injury on my hand?'

Lusbel's hand had a similarly specific wound on it. It wasn't so much a blunt force injury, but as if the skin itself had been torn off. The adrenaline had masked the pain, so neither of them had noticed it.

"I-I don't understand, how did that. . .?"

Sirius struggled to break free of Reinhard's grasp, as she repeatedly tried to cast fire magic, with little to no results. He'd kept a grasp on one of her arms in an attempt to keep her from fleeing, but he soon understood that she'd never had any intentions of running.

"How wonderful~! To think you could push me this far. . !"

She swung her remaining chain directly at Reinhard's face, which he made no efforts to dodge. Upon impact, the shrieking wail of her attack was silenced, the chain shattering at all it's links. The blow had been entirely ignored by Reinhard.

"I will finish you off soon, but before I do, there is some information I need from you."

"Naturally."

Sirius nodded her head, whilst simultaneously throwing punches and kicks and Reinhard, resulting in no damage. Aside from her authority, she was entirely incapable of doing anything to him.

"Tell me, you're from the same family as Geuse, correct?"

"Ah~! To be recognized as his wife, don't say such things so suddenly, I'll blush."

Reinhard noticed a stark change in demeanor upon the mention of Geuse. He'd only meant it as an offhand remark, but it seemed to cut deeper than he expected.

"Well, I suppose I'll refrain from it in the future. I simply wished to ask for information on the Witch Cult. Someone like him would never approve of this."

Sirius, in a feat of rage, separated herself from Reinhard's grasp, landing atop one of the buildings overlooking the plaza. The fact Reinhard dared to invoke her husband's name drove her into a mild fit.

"You~!? Don't say his name so casually. . . !"

In under a second, Sirius had leapt towards him once more, landing a brutal kick into the knight's right side.

". . .There's no need for such a reaction to a dead man's name."

"A-AHGHHGHHHHHH. . . !"

With this taunt, Sirius let out a vengeful shriek.

"Looks like we've made it out of there. . ."

Subaru and Lusbel, finally having evacuated the clocktower, found themselves surrounded by the crowd of onlookers remaining in the square. Each of them stood stationary, only momentarily turning their heads to follow the fight going on above them.

"Lusbel, I promise you, I will find a way to save Tina. I want you to run from here and inform the city what's happening, ok?"

The boy was nervously looking at the clearly brainwashed crowd, uncertain as to whether or not he'd ever see any of these people again should he run away.

"O-Oh-kay. . ? I don't want to leave everyone with that monster. . !"

Subaru had to take a moment to appreciate the kid's bravery, as only a few moments ago he'd been facing death at the hands of the aforementioned 'monster'. It made his own fighting spirit flare up with even more fervor.

"This isn't my first run-in with the Witch Cult. I've beaten them before and I will beat them again. . ! Please, Lusbel, put your trust in me!"

Lusbel could sense the truth in Subaru's words, causing a wave of relief to pass between his shoulders. As far as he knew, the Witch Cult was completely unbeatable. There was only one person who could claim a record like that. . !

"Y-You're. . !?"

"Natsuki Subaru, the one and only!"

With a toothy smile, Subaru attempted his signature pose. . . only to fail miserably as the sling around his arm made it look completely uncoordinated. He managed to save it though, as he stuck out his hand and gave the boy a thumbs up.

". . .h-huaaaghhh. . !"

Lusbel burst out into tears as hope finally made its way back to his heart.

"Ah, I-I didn't mean to make you cry. . . ! Still, better tears of joy than tears of sorrow, right?"

Subaru could tell that the tears were uniquely different than the ones he'd seen from Lusbel in the previous loop. This time, the boy had a small smile beneath all his wails.

*drip*

". . . ?!"

A small piece of pavement on the ground beside the two of them was stained red. Presumably with blood.

"Lusbel. . ."

The more Subaru scanned the ground of the plaza, the more of these small stains made themselves apparent. Every spectator in the square seemed to be leaking a small bit of blood. And when he took a closer look from where, his breath caught.

'I-It's their hands. . .'

He lifted his free hand, seeing the small pool of his own blood pooling beside his shoes.

"Lusbel, run away now!"

Subaru turned back to face Lusbel, but to his horror, the child's carefree smile had been replaced with a deadpan countenance. His eyes were now locked squarely on the battle which so enraptured the mob surrounding them.

"This is. . !"

Subaru needed to tell Reinhard before it was too late!

"I've divested you of all your weapons."

Reinhard flicked away a fireball from Sirius, sending it careening up into the sky. The longer this fight continued, the more his hatred for his opponent became uncontrollable.

"Yes, yes, yes, yes, yes."

With each repetition she sent another fireball at Reinhard, who by this point, was remaining stationary on a nearby rooftop.

"Do you have anything else to say? I shall grant you a chance to speak your final words."

". . . ."

His fists were clenched so tightly the gloves on his hands tore at the knuckles. Every bit of this was disgusting to him. This person, who'd only moments before had been just another opponent, was now so contemptible, he'd began to consider abandoning his knightly training and striking them down without proper etiquette.

"Don't let her speak! Kill her!"

A bystander shouted out from below, his voice shrill and breaking.

"She must die!"

A woman screeched at the very top of her lungs.

"Kill her! Kill her! Kill her! Kill her! Kill her! Kill her! Kill her! Kill her! Kill her! Kill her! Kill her! Kill her! Kill her! Kill her! Kill her! Kill her! Kill her! Kill her! Kill her! Kill her!"

The crowd began shouting these intrusive thoughts aloud, making Reinhard's resolve begin to waver even further.

"Yes, thank you. Then, allow me to offer you a piece of advice. . .The other archbishops may not be as docile as me, so if you want to ask their last words, you might suffer for it."

She shot him a wicked smile, like she'd somehow already won the fight. This was simply intolerable to Reinhard, who felt unbridled fury on behalf of the countless potential victims currently begging him to finish her off.

"I'll take that under consideration."

Reinhard took the chain in his hand, exploded off the rooftop, and rapidly approached her with killing intent.

". . . ."

"REINHARD. . .!"

". . . ."

"Kill her! Kill her! Kill her! Kill her! Kill her! Kill her! Kill her! Kill her! Kill her! Kill her! Kill her! Kill her! Kill her! Kill her! Kill her! Kill her! Kill her! Kill her! Kill her! Kill her!"

The screams of the crowd briefly occluded Reinhard's ability to make out the screams of a lone black-haired knight.

"DON'T-. . .!"

*Slash*

". . . ."

The chain, in the hands of a Master Swordsman like Reinhard, became a beautiful weapon. With the power infused in it, it glided through Sirius's body like a hot knife through butter, only shattering after the attack completely finished.

It was the epitome of weapon mastery.

". . . ."

"If one ignores the love so graciously given to them, all that's left is hatred. That is wrath, yes?"

". . . . ."

Blood exploded from Sirius's body, having been bisected into her upper and lower halves. As the life faded from her eyes, her smile only seemed to deepen, setting like concrete into her corpse.

"Ah. . . ."

As Subaru watched Reinhard's attack land onto the vicious Archbishop, he stood watching silently. Even though their movements were normally too fast for someone like him to follow, at that moment, they both appeared frozen.

There wasn't any pain, just a general sense of dizziness. It was as if his body had been pulled up into the air on a suspension wire. He was briefly weightless, moving up into the sky.

Soon the sky became everything he could see, as it became obvious he'd not been floating, but instead falling backwards. Still, he lacked any awareness as to what was happening with his body.

". . .ubaru. .!? W-What's happ-. . ?"

In the back of his head, he heard a shocked and broken man call out to him. He lacked the energy to respond, but it appeared it wouldn't matter. The sensation was something he understood well.

". . . . ."

He would never make contact with the ground. Instead, he felt two arms stop his descent, firmly locking him into place.

"Subaru! N-No. . ! No. . . It can't be! I-I couldn't have. . !"

Reinhard stared down at him, Subaru's eyes only barely making out the outline of his face.

"I-I failed. . ."

Reinhard spoke in utter astonishment. He heard a choked sob, a couple tears running down Reinhard's cheeks.

'Failed. . . Yes, I failed.'

Subaru thought this to himself.

". . .!?"

At this, Reinhard weakly shook Subaru. Having read his mind with his Divine Protection, it appeared he still had one last thing to say.

"No! Subaru I failed you. . ! Please. . ! Please don't die!"

'I'm sorry Reinhard.'

At this, Reinhard began to panic. He shook Subaru by the shoulders repeatedly, using any and all measures to try and keep him conscious. The injury was irreconcilable, but what else could he do?

"NO! Subaru d-don't! Don't leave us behind. . !"

Subaru's eyes began to glaze over, making Reinhard double his efforts as his desperate pleas rang out to a hollow square.

"N-Not by my hand. . ! Y-You can't! You cant. . !"

He screamed out to anyone, to everyone, for a healer. There was no reply to be heard. This was unacceptable.

*Whoosh*

In under one second, Reinhard had crossed the entirety of Priestella, Subaru's upper half in his arms. Maybe if he found a healer, something could still be done? Maybe if Subaru had brought Emilia and Beatrice, they could've used healing magic? Maybe if. . .

"Remember your promise to Lady Emilia. . ! Subaru, y-you absolutely cannot. . !"

As he looked back down at Subaru, Reinhard froze. There was no longer any life detectable from Subaru's body.

The man most blessed by this world had finally been forsaken.

Author's Note:

Happy Halloween! It's been two months since I posted anything, which is pretty ridiculous. Lot of cool developments going on in my actual life have made it so I've had a lot less time to write, but its still something I'm committed to finishing. Anyways, just a couple comments on the chapter, I know the pacing is kind of all over the place. I ultimately decided to fit this loop into one chapter for the sake of continuity and so you all wouldn't be forced to wait another month to learn of the outcome of this loop. I don't plan on making a habit of this, but let me know your general thoughts on each of the characters' writing down below. I hope to update more frequently, but it'll be up to how my schedule turns out the next few weeks.

Credit for the AMAZING comic art goes to the one and only Leymax, an absolute legend who is responsible for the majority of the art in my fic. Please go visit him at https://x.com/LeyMax2024 and commission him if you need art! Seriously, give him some support for continually making each of these chapters come to life!

The poll for this chapter!

This one is just a general question I've got to all of you reading. It will inform general narrative choices I make regarding their appearances.

Which of these Archbishops are the most entertaining when they appear?

A. Regulus

B. Sirius

C. Capella

D. Gluttony (Roy/Lye)

Admittedly, these characters are quite a pain to write for. So I want to know who you'd like to see more of, that way I know which of them deserve heavier story presence. Perhaps a general ranking?

Here's my typical plugs that I normally put at the end of each of my chapters:

I also have a discord server for anyone interested in getting updates for when new chapters are releasing. We've got roles, a lot of active members, and an overall good vibe going on. It's pretty decked out by this point, so I suggest you check it out:

https://discord.gg/tgMtCvdasb

I also do have some other announcements though! My server members have been really active recently and we’ve actually done a couple live reads of my chapters. Since it turned out pretty decent, I thought, why not just do them for all my stuff? Anyway, what I’m trying to say here is that I’ve begun setting up a backlog of live readings for people to listen to (if they’re interested in that kind of thing). If you want to participate in those, then join the discord!

Chapter Text

"I know! I have a nice voice, right big bro~? Let me come here and cut that tension away, and unite the two in a world of charm and song! Ah~!"

Liliana cheerfully pursed her lips and clasped her hands together, looking at Subaru with anticipation in her eyes. She had the expectant gaze of a child wanting to be praised by their parent, her irises wavering in excitement.

". . .Disgusting."

Subaru said that word so callously, but not with any intention of directing it at Liliana. No, his mind was still trapped in the body that'd just been bisected moments ago. It was an accident that he ever uttered this thought aloud.

'What a disgusting ability that woman has. . ! What kind of sick person would someone have to be to even think of something so horrible. . .'

". . .b-big bro. .?! W-Waaa. . ! It couldn't be, did Big Bro hate my performance. . .!?"

Liliana stepped backwards, tears welling up in her eyes at the response she'd received from Subaru. Singing was her source of pride, it was her everything! Without that, there was nothing left about her that could be worthy of praise. These were the feelings that ran through Liliana's heart.

"H-Huh. . ? Oh, no, not at all! Your singing was great. .! Spectacular! Please, don't start crying. . . !"

It was Liliana's wails that snapped him out of his delusion and once again, firmly placed him into this new loop. He walked up to her, tried to quiet her down by gesturing wildly, but ultimately realized his efforts were not helping. Emilia was still crying from the comment Priscilla made about Puck earlier, so they were attracting quite the scene.

"Y-You said. . .*Hik* . .'Disgusting!'. . . Y-You said that. . . ! My voice, you h-hate it. . ! Waaah. . !"

"W-What, I never said I hated your voice. . ? Don't go making up stuff just cause I spoke without thinking. . !"

Subaru froze, unsure how to explain that comment in a way that didn't implicate far worse things, started panicking as he ran through methods in his head to try and resolve this situation without drawing more attention to himself.

"Hey Liliana. . ! L-Look. . ! I'm smiling, see. . ?! Smiling! It was your voice that made me smile, so please stop crying! I won't be able to continue smiling when you are like that. . ."

The black-haired knight took his one hand, using it to point to the forced smile on his face. The sobbing Liliana looked and saw his face, finally being able to briefly restrain her tears.

"Y-You liked my voice. . ? *Sniffle*. . .Really. . ?"

"Yes, yes! It was the greatest I've ever heard! Liliana is the greatest musician in the whole wide world! N-Now please, stand up and wipe away your tears, the passersby are looking at me with some serious venom in their eyes. . !"

Subaru extended his hand out to the kneeling Liliana, who took it and used it to rise back up off the ground. He could only let out a sigh of relief as the airheaded girl seemed to regain some of her normal chirpiness.

'What a disaster. . .If I die again, I can't afford to let myself zone out like that. . .'

It wasn't like he hadn't had experiences like this before. His checkpoint in the Sanctuary had required him to carry out Emilia each and every time he reset. However, these occurrences were often separated by days, not minutes.

"Rejoice, street performer! For mine divine self will give you the honor of being comforted in mine arms. . !"

Priscilla, who'd only caught the tail end of this interaction, walked towards Liliana and put an arm on the young girl's shoulder. As she walked past Subaru, she caught a glimpse of his frown and paused for a moment.

"Quite the pitiful look you've got on your face . . ."

Subaru's eyes remained motionless, but he turned around and walked away before Priscilla had any more chances to read his expression. This time, he knew they all were aware of Return by Death. He didn't want to be pigeonholed into doing the same plan over and over again, so he quickly decided it was best he kept the fact he'd died secret for now.

'I've already received all the closure I can take at this point. Right now, I need to figure out a plan to deal with that cultist. Someone too strong will end up killing her, and by extension everyone else, via her authority. Someone too weak will fall under her influence and only add to her ranks. . . . Man, there's not much hope for us. . .'

He put his thumb to his mouth and chewed on his nail to vent some of his stress. This wasn't something Subaru had ever done before this year, but for some reason, he'd been doing it more and more lately. It was like he'd begun picking up the mannerisms of someone else.

"First things first, though. . ."

Subaru whispered this out and turned to look over at Beatrice, who stared at him like he was a complete stranger. No, perhaps it was more apt to a ghost. As the only person who knew what was going on, he needed to persuade Beatrice to keep the situation under wraps for now.

"S-Subaru. . ! Y-You-. . !"

Subaru took her by the hand and put Beatrice on his shoulders, walking a few feet away from the others so that their words would blend in with the conversations of everyone else who walked by.

"B-Beako, I know. . ! Alright, I know! I know what you want to tell me. . . ! I know what you both know! I-I know that you both. . . know everything."

Every word that left his mouth only made Beatrice's hands tremble with increasing ferocity. For him to be saying this to her, it could only mean one thing. This wasn't the first loop. Hell, for all she knew, this could be his hundredth loop. To be behaving so calculated, to mask the pain of death so well that even she'd momentarily doubted Subaru's increase in Miasma. . .it was like she'd been dropped into her worst nightmare.

"Y-You. . .*hik* . . know, in fact? W-What Betty wants to tell you. . ? N-No, what Betty will tell you. . ? What price have you *hik* paid for this, I suppose. . ?"

Beatrice whispered to him despondently, a far cry from the loud sobs from his last loop. Unlike last time, Beatrice's voice held a hint of resignation. This wasn't just confirmation she had failed, this was confirmation she was fated to fail. Even when she'd been shown the terrible truth of what had happened to Subaru, all her efforts merely led him to a dead end.

"Beako, a-ah. . . don't you start crying on me too. . ! It's alright, I promise! E-Everything will be alright! I will figure this out, and then you and Emilia-tan can stick right by me for as long as you like. . !"

His words did little to soothe the impending breakdown that awaited his beloved spirit, but the wavering tone in Subaru's voice calmed Beatrice's fears, if only slightly. She could tell that Subaru was holding in pain, suffering; stories of his own. Stories that he wanted to tell them oh so dearly. . .

If he was still reacting to their situation, if he could still bring himself to feel something at his own death. . . she wouldn't need to despair for him all alone. So long as the Subaru she knew was still the Subaru in front of her—

"B-Betty heard you say, you 'will' figure this out. . ? So that means you are still uncertain of the solution, in fact?"

Subaru let out a sigh, both prideful and a little upset at his Spirit's attention to detail.

'. . . .Y-Yes, unfortunately. I don't have the ability to explain much, but the situation is really bad. . ."

He looked back over his shoulder, seeing Emilia and Priscilla beginning to speak with each other. It was not good for him to have Beatrice away from them for this long, as they could get suspicious, and he didn't want to give either of them anything more to worry about. Now that he'd realized the full gravity of the danger they were in, he'd prefer to take these few precious minutes to think of a strategy himself rather than waste them needlessly challenging the taboo.

". . . What can Betty do, I-I suppose. . ?"

She still sounded broken, but at least she was now making eye contact with him again. The butterflies in her eyes appeared to have their wings drooping, which made Subaru's heart sink for the poor girl. Afterwards, he would be sure to give her all the headpats she could ever want, as well as some heartfelt words to Emilia and everyone who'd been silently watching over him.

"Please, don't say anything for now. . . I-I'm sorry to ask you this, I know this puts you in a really bad position. . ."

Subaru once again couldn't look her in the eyes, as he felt too ashamed with what he was demanding of her. He understood that she'd inherited the trust of everyone, including Emilia and his camp, to inform them if a situation like this did arise. If she complied, it would shatter that trust in a way that wasn't easily fixable.

". . .Betty doesn't care. . ."

She muttered under her breath.

"What. . ? What are y-. . ?"

Subaru was confused to hear Beatrice say what he thought she said. It was such a quick answer to a request that was simply too unreasonable to give to her.

"Betty doesn't care. . ! She doesn't care what others will think of her. . ! A-All she cares about. . .*hik* . .is that. . .you are alright. . !"

With that, she gripped his arm with as much strength as she could muster and began weakly draining mana from him so as to affirm their contract. It wasn't an attempt to weaken him, or to signal the others what was going on. Rather, it was a gesture meant to signify the emphasis to which she placed their relationship.

"B-Betty only agreed to work with everyone to help you. . . t-to support you. . ! If our help is so worthless that we end up endangering your life. . . !"

Beatrice didn't want to finish that sentence, as that would mean accepting direct culpability for one of Subaru's deaths. It was already such a heavy cross to bear from watching all those accursed loops in that theater. To know that after all of that, she'd only made things worse. . . !

"N-No. . ! Beako, it's not that at all. . ! You've. . . n-no, you all, have been a great help to me. . ! Just having someone to talk to. . . someone who knows. . ! It's letting me feel stronger than I've ever been before."

He patted her head and got on one knee so he could hug her.

"V-Very well, I suppose. . . Betty's contractor always knows the words to pull on her heart. . .S-She will keep this secret, in fact. . . !"

With this sad declaration, Subaru didn't feel any joy in getting what he'd wanted. All he could feel was helpless, even angry, at the fact that the moment he so treasured with all of them for the reveal of his looping had been lost. Truly, he was a robber worse than Gluttony in that regard,

"Forgive me Beako. . . I-I wouldn't do this if I didn't think this was the best choice given the circumstances."

Beatrice nods into his shoulder and slowly begins pulling out of their hug.

"T-That is why Betty is accommodating your selfish request, I suppose. What is can she do, when faced with fate, in fact. . ?"

He took Beatrice's hand and began walking back with her to talk with Emilia and Priscilla. As they passed back through the crowd, he saw the duo of Priscilla and Liliana talking jubilantly over what he could assume was her performance. Well, actually, on closer examination, it appeared that Liliana was energetically talking with Priscilla, while the latter was holding a firm scowl.

"Emilia-tan. . ! Are you alright? I think that seasickness came back, so Beako took me aside and gave me some healing. . !"

The black-haired knight approached the now-calm Emilia with a scarily calm disposition. From Beatrice's perspective, it was as if the conversation they were having just a minute ago had resumed without pause. However, from his perspective, which must've been far removed from their initial interaction, he still calmly reinserted himself like an actor reading off a script. It was haunting to watch for the young girl.

"Subaru. . ! I-I'm sorry for losing my composure like that. . ."

Emilia, finally snapping out of the daze she'd been put into by Priscilla's cruel remarks, was beginning to regain her bearings with impressive speed. It made sense for her to have such a reaction to realizing the situation she'd put Subaru in. Forcing him to defend one of his killers. . ? How shameless could she be?

"It's fine, Emilia-tan. . . Y-You've seen me like that a million times anyway! I've always enjoyed seeing your vulnerable side!"

Subaru walked around Emilia and straightened up her hair, which had briefly been thrown into disorder over the course of the day spent following him. It felt nice, for sure, but Emilia felt awkward having him do this for her now.

"A-Ah, Subaru. . .Don't trouble yourself on my account! If you're still feeling sick, Beatrice and I can accompany you back to the Inn. . !"

She turned around and took one of Subaru's hands that he'd been running through her hair and firmly held it in her own. Just that sensation was enough to make the two of them blush and quickly break their contact before either one said anything.

"N-Nobody says 'on my account' anymore. . ! And besides, there's no need to worry about me either, Emilia-tan! If you'd like to head back to the Inn, just say the words, and I'll catch up with you in a-. . ."

"Quiet yourself with this act, clown. It might fool your pitiful excuse of a master, but under mine eyes, such tricks are ill fated."

". . . . ."

". . . . ."

"What are you talking a-. . ?"

"Don't play the fool with me! You know exactly to what mine divine self is referring. . . !"

Priscilla looked at Subaru with barely restrained fury in her glare. It was like she was itching for an excuse to summon her Yang Sword and cut him into pieces where he stood. With that call out, she'd silenced not only Liliana and Emilia, but even some of the pedestrians stopped and stared at the frozen scene.

Subaru and Beatrice stood still, like statues. Neither of their faces betrayed the underlying panic that was now brewing in their hearts. All they did was look at her with dispassionate, expressionless visages.

". . . . ."

"I don't. . . And I don't recall asking for your input either."

Subaru made sure Emilia couldn't see the ferocity in his squint as he told Priscilla off. However, no matter how well he hid it, alarm bells started going off in Emilia's head at the insinuation.

"S-Subaru, what is she. . ?"

". . . . ."

Her voice started to shake, but only slightly. Emilia wasn't sure what just happened, but there was a terrible. . .awful. . .feeling she got from his words just now.

". . .I'm not sure. . ! Priscilla's always upset about something, I think it's best we stop taking everything she says so seriously. . . !"

Emilia put a hand on Subaru's face, turning his face towards her own to look closer at his eyes. It was an act of intimacy far beyond what they'd just done moments ago, but this time, embarrassment was negligible. From this distance, she could catch even the smallest wavering of his emotions.

"W-Waha .! E-Emilia-tan, too close. . ! I think I might die from shock. . . !"

Subaru nervously took Emilia's hands off his cheeks and turned away from her with a blush as red as Priscilla's dress.

"That. . . When you said that. . ."

Emilia spoke calmly, but almost as if she was in disbelief how she could've been so blind.

"E-Emilia-tan, I'm just a little flustered. . ! I-I mean, you were right in my view. . ."

She opened her mouth, stopped for a moment as if she doubted was she going to say, but then prepared to speak again.

"I should've noticed it earlier. Forgive me, Subaru. . ."

Subaru jumped back, his shoulders shaking as his façade slowly started falling away. Those words, she just had to say those exact words, didn't she? The same ones Rem said to him so long ago. . . when things seemed so hopeless.

"Your eyes, they seemed so soft when they looked into mine. . . but when you said that word. . ."

Emilia now had her confirmation. She looked down at the ground, her own hands clasped with such force that her knuckles were beginning to turn white. Before, she'd been holding his face still with both of her hands to try and snuff out any possibility of deception.

"When you said 'die', they hardened."

Subaru was astonished, he'd been seen through so easily. It was such a small slip-up, yet large in its magnitude. Was he always this obvious, now that they all knew what to look for?

". . .E-Emilia. I-. . . No, I. . ."

"It must be reeeaally bad. . ."

She looked at him, suppressing tears, only letting a couple escape before wiping her hand across her face. It was obvious he'd been keeping this from them for some purpose, it wasn't like Subaru to act without a good reason.

"A-Aaah. . .D-Don't look at me like that. . .I-I. . !"

Subaru pushed down his own urge to let everything spill out again, knowing that if he said anything, the only thing he could expect would be a sharp pain in his chest. The unfairness of it was always something he'd been able to overlook, so long as it could all be kept to himself. So long as those memories could die with him. . .

"Fools. . . Both of you, wretched fools. Must mine ears be continually subjected to such meaningless commoner speak? No doubt, this has already happened before, yet you both continue to dance like jesters in this world's play."

Priscilla scoffed at both of them, looking at them both with disappointment. It was typical of these types with no pride to languish in their misery instead of taking action. She began to raise her hand and chant her magic.

". . .That won't work."

Subaru interjected quickly, putting his own hand up to stop her from completing the spell.

". . .-tch! And I suppose you'd know all about that, wouldn't you?"

Priscilla clicked her tongue. Her scowl had boiled over into full blown fury at Subaru's interjection. If it wasn't for his accursed ability, she would kill him right where he stood for saying such insolent words to her.

Both Emilia and Beatrice saw this killing intent and quickly worked to back Subaru away from Priscilla and get between her and him. What he had just said, and the way he'd said it, made them sick to their stomachs. The casual, nonchalant way in which he'd brushed off their plan. It was as if he'd summarized his death entirely into three words. However, they also understood that Subaru's experiences were law.

If he saw something, then that was how it would happen. It would be futile to continue forcing their plans onto him and further risk his life.

"N-Now then. . .before you get angry at Beako, Emilia-tan. . .please understand that I asked her to do it."

Subaru turned towards Emilia and spoke preemptively, to avoid any unnecessary conflict from breaking out.

"Truth be told, I-I'm very angry about it. . ! I-I. . . Y-You di-. . !"

Emilia held her tongue before she got herself caught in her own taboo.

"She promised. . ! S-She promised! How can we trust her again af-. . ?!"

Subaru put a hand on Emilia's back, his eyes desperately avoiding the heartbroken look on her face. Subaru quickly realized all he'd done was bring that conflict to the forefront by mentioning it to the both of them, but he'd already lit the fuse on that powder keg. There was no stopping it now.

"Emilia-tan. . . If I had asked you. . ? Would you have said anything?"

". . -hk!"
Midsentence, Emilia stopped herself and suddenly went silent.

". . . . ."

". . . . ."

"N-No. . .I-I wouldn't have."

She looked ashamed to admit this aloud, but both Priscilla and Beatrice didn't dare disagree with the assessment. If Subaru had only experienced more hardship in the loops telling all of them what had happened, the only option left would be to respect his wishes and keep the secret. It was simple, but it was cold.

". . .Speaking of which, how did you know?"

Subaru sent a reciprocal glare back at Priscilla, who could only smirk at his pathetic attempt to act tough.

"You dare assume mine divine existence on the same level as that simpleton? Twas obvious the moment you first met mine gaze, walking away with your spirit only confirmed it."

He could only let out a small scoff at her deadpan assessment of him. Unlike Emilia, who read him through her gentle gaze and some sharp questions, Priscilla only needed to see him speak with Beatrice to understand the situation.

"I-I suppose I owe you all an explanation. . ."

They all looked at him with increased interest, but none dared be the one to ask the first question.

"Well, as much of an explanation that I'm able to give. . ."

". . .And that's about it. I can't get too specific beyond that."

Subaru looked at the stunned Emilia, Beatrice, and Priscilla and scratched the back of his head with his free hand. He'd laid out everything he could, just barely avoiding the taboo by slowly going through each bit of information he'd already relayed in the previous loop and gradually adding in detail where possible.

"The Witch Cult. . !? H-Here. . !?"

Liliana hopped up and quickly ran to Priscilla's side, desperately gripping onto her arm as the fiery-haired woman aggressively shook her off.

"Y-Yes, and even with all the camps here, I'm not sure we can win. . ."

Subaru looked over to Beatrice who nodded quickly as she pieced together the clues Subaru gave her to reconstruct what happened in past loops.

"I see, so the enemy's ability to cause 'mass-hallucinations' can also transmit physical damage? Quite the troublesome one, I suppose. . ."

He internally praised Beatrice's quick assessment of the situation, despite the limited questions he could answer. This was largely due to him being able to figure out what would and would not trigger the taboo when he spoke to Reinhard in the previous loop.

'I can speak freely about the culprits, the abilities, roughly the time it will happen, and things that haven't worked against her in past attempts so long as I phrase it as a hypothetical and not something that has already happened. . .'

What he couldn't tell them was the location of the attack, the specific nature of the hostage situation, the exact time Sirius would begin her speech, and how many attempts he'd already experienced. So, unfortunately, just like last time he would be forced to accompany them to the battlefield.

"Just be prepared for underhanded tactics, like hosta-. . .-hk!"

Time froze.

A familiar, ethereal dread washed up Subaru's back as a dark void washed up around him. The visage of someone he was quite familiar with by this point appeared in front of him, disappeared, and then reappeared behind him.

Naturally, Subaru had no way to confirm that she was behind him, but he could sense that uneasiness in his spine that usually signaled her presence.

"I love you."

Through his back, he felt a ghostly form plunge into him. It was nothing he hadn't experienced before, but it unsettled him nonetheless.

"I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. . ."

It slowly materialized into the shape of a hand, weakly surrounding his still-beating heart. Lovingly, it massaged his heart, but once he almost believed it to be over, a tight clasp squeezed it with unbelievable force.

Time unfroze.

". . .-g-ghk!"

Subaru fell to one knee, breathing heavily as he kept one eye closed to cope with the pain.

"Subaru. . ! Are you alright. . ?!"

"Subaru, h-hold on, I suppose. . !"

Emilia and Beatrice rushed to his side, putting their hands on his back and chest to make sure his heart was still healthily beating. The increase in miasma briefly scared the both of them, but with the previous checkpoint so close to now, they both correctly understood this to be resultant from the speaking taboo.

"S-Sorry. . . I wasn't intending for that to happen. I was freely able to say that earlier, so I'm not sure what changed."

Subaru looked dejected, as this was something he'd really felt would be important to relay to everyone before they arrived to the square. It was likely due to the tightrope he'd put himself on during the last loop when he spoke to Reinhard. The Witch Of Envy was now even more cautious of his speech and was restricting him for smaller infractions.

"It's alright, Betty could make out what you were trying to say, in fact. . ! There are likely hostages, I suppose. . . !"

At this, Subaru's eyes brightened and he looked up at Beatrice with small tears in the corners of his eyes. How did he manage to find such a smart spirit? Truly, he was blessed to have her as his companion!

He quickly brought her into a hug and put a thumbs up to both Emilia and Priscilla.

"Good work, Beako. . !"

Emilia patted Beatrice on the head, which the spirit hastily pushed off in an attempt to hide her blush.

"T-That name is not for anyone but Betty's contractor, I suppose!"

She puffed her cheeks and looked away into the crowd as she tried to mask her embarrassment.

"Aww, but isn't it so cute when Emilia-tan says it?"

Subaru chuckled and took Beatrice's hand, turning her back to face Emilia with a cheeky grin. Truly, he could make a case that they looked like a family with interactions like these.

"Betty is under no obligation to share y—. . . !"

"Prattling on and on, you petulant whelps are a drain on mine ears. Take me to this cultist so that I may free you of this fools errand."

Priscilla calmly crushed the idle chit chat she'd grown so accustomed to hearing from the three of them and reminded them of the reality of the situation. Things were worse than they expected and this was not the time to be acting like bumbling children.

"I already told you, didn't I. . ? This isn't some problem we can 'cut down' with a sword. . !"

Subaru groaned and put a hand on his forehead, frustrated with how simply Priscilla seemed to be taking their present debacle. If he brought her with them, assuming she could even defeat Sirius, that would result in is all of them dying.

"Mineself will acknowledge these types to be troublesome. However. . ! The world has decided upon mine victory long before this moment. The enemy who grows stronger unto death is a rarity, but they all tremble beneath mine divine gaze just the same. You, clown, should understand this better than most; or perhaps I should remind you?"

Priscilla's glare grew even stronger as she directed her fiery squint at him with each word she spoke. In her mind, it was quite arrogant of Subaru to assume that the battle had already been lost when Priscilla decided to enter the battlefield. It was the opposite! Whether it be Subaru, her knight, or even her own mother; Priscilla had been dealing with those whom she 'couldn't kill' her whole life. There was always a fear she could exploit in her opponent, even if that fear was not of death.

". . .-hk! Y-You take things too casually. . ! Taking you there will only result in disaster."

Subaru did a brief handwave at Priscilla, which only made her frown intensify beyond the limit he'd ever seen from her before.

"Fool! A complete and utter fool. . ! Undoubtedly, this oversight is why you stand before us all looking so pathetic now. If you'd asked for mine assistance to begin with, such fruitless suffering could have been avoided."

The black haired knight could only look at her in astonishment, as for the first time ever, this infuriating woman had actually volunteered her assistance to him without any sort of interference from Al.

"You've never helped me. Not once. Why should I have expected anything like that from you this time?"

Subaru gripped his fist and clenched his teeth, partly in anger, but also with some level of annoyance with himself for even being in the position that he'd be forced to ask for her help at all.

"It's obvious you've never done so sincerely, clown. Don't think I don't understand your contempt for me, it's written all over your commoner face."

Priscilla flippantly said some heartless words to Subaru, which almost made him burst out laughing. For her to say something like that, that he 'hadn't asked sincerely'. It was a bunch of crap!

"Sincerely. . ?! Did you just say 'sincerely'? You, who know nothing, have no right to speak as if you understand my motives. Does getting on one's knees not appear 'sincere' to you? How about kissing someone's foot? I assure you, even if I had gone that far, you would do what you've always done, and that's nothing."

Honestly, Subaru was doing his best to keep himself from walking up to that wench and slugging her in the face for saying something so arrogant. It was clear he was straddling the taboo very closely with his words, but keeping it hypothetical was enough for it to be allowed. She'd seen it all in that flash though, and now she was acting like it had never happened? He had every right to write her off!

"Should mineself have desired to assist you at any point, then there would be no need for 'second attempts'. But, I do not help those who do not wish to help themselves. Languish in your misery then. I shall enjoy witnessing this same scene again and again."

Finally voicing her dismissal, Subaru had no real agency to take Priscilla's threat seriously.

". . .-pfft! As if your offer meant anything to begin with. . ! Wasn't that your plan to shoot that magic into the sky? We both know how that would've gone, don't we? Stop kidding yourself Priscilla, you're the weak link here. . . !"

He pointed at her as he spoke that last insult. At the insinuation of his words she growled and took a step towards him. In her hand, she summoned her Yang Sword and pointed it at him with barely restrained malice in her blade. The threat was as meaningless as her original offer, as both parties knew that her killing Subaru would change nothing.

"Very well then jester. If you are willing to wager with your life on such a worthless assertion, then mineself sees no reason for this continuing. Perhaps I shall start us all over. . ?"

Except. . . Priscilla didn't seem to care anymore if killing Subaru would send them all back in time.

"Go ahead, I'll be sure to let you know 'next' time I see you."

Subaru walked up to her blade, trying even harder to call her bluff and inching his throat ever closer to it's edge. Once that sword made contact, there was a high chance he would burst into flames, however Subaru did not know that. He didn't actually intend to die, all he wanted to do was scare Priscilla into being a nonfactor.

"Y-You idiot. . !"

"Subaru, stop. . !"

Emilia and Beatrice grabbed him before he could complete this action, the two of them knowing of the properties of the Yang Sword. For a brief moment, everything he'd said to the both of them since they'd learned of his reset flashed in front of their eyes. It was so very nearly lost forever. . .

"A-Ah, you two. . !"

He paused for a moment and looked at the sword that was now centimeters away from his neck.

"I'm sorry, I don't know what came over me. I-I just. . ."

Subaru looked at the both of them and realized how ridiculously out of hand the situation had grown. Even Liliana was staring at him with a fearful expression in her eyes. This was not what he should be doing at all.

'I must've been feeling some of the residual turmoil from Sirius's authority. . . There's really no reason to be fighting like this right now, even if I do dislike her.'

The black-haired knight quickly slapped one of his cheeks and looked back at Priscilla with a renewed sense of urgency for their situation.

". . . . ."

". . . . ."

". . . .fine then, I-I admit was being stubborn. I would appreciate your help in dealing with this, if you are offering."

Priscilla continued to glare at him, scoffed and dropped her sword back to her side. It appeared her gambit had worked, but the fact she'd even had to resort to it in the first place made her furious beyond belief.

"Speaking so callously when asking for a favor, consider yourself lucky I found your act amusing."

She disapparated her sword into thin air, now smiling mysteriously at Subaru to mask some impenetrable motive.

"Yeah yeah. . . Can't say I didn't expect this reaction. So then, tell me what your plan is to deal with that cultist?"

Subaru turned to Priscilla, patiently awaiting an answer so that he could mercilessly tear it apart with the knowledge he'd accumulated from his previous loops.

"Simple, that cultist scum asserts its will over the emotions of mindless commoners. It's nothing for a divine presence such a mineself to enamor street scum with my very presence."

The group of Emilia, Subaru, and Beatrice looked at her with eyebrows raised that she of all people was making the argument that she was 'likeable' to the masses.

"You're suggesting we use her authority against her? And how would you accomplish that, I suppose. . ? Authorities are not so trivially deceived, in fact."

Priscilla suppressed a laugh at the Great Spirit's question and merely gestured to the young girl that was desperately clinging onto her arm.

". . . ."

". . . ."

". . . ."

". . . ."

". . .e-eeh!?"

Author's Note:

Hi Everyone, I know it's also been a while since I updated this story. I felt I owed you all at least one more update before I get back to the grindstone, so here it is! I hope you guys liked the chapter, I found myself really happy with how it turned out. I even made a piece of art for it, although its admittedly low quality. I'm thinking of doing this even more with each release of a new chapter, as I think it really adds to scenes I write. Tell me if you have any thoughts/critiques on this chapter, as I know you guys are probably sick of the plot not progressing further by this point. Keep in mind, you guys, that chapters like these are usually better than my action chapters, so its good to have breaks in between to keep things balanced. For my poll this week, I want to ask;

How would the rest of the cast react when they learn what's been going on here? Of course, this situation has to resolve eventually, and when this miniboss section ends, we'll have the grander stage of arc 5, but I'd love to hear how you guys think the reaction would go.

Here's my typical plugs that I normally put at the end of each of my chapters:

I also have a discord server for anyone interested in getting updates for when new chapters are releasing. We've got roles, a lot of active members, and an overall good vibe going on. It's pretty decked out by this point, so I suggest you check it out:

https://discord.gg/tgMtCvdasb

I also do have some other announcements though! My server members have been really active recently and we’ve actually done a couple live reads of my chapters. Since it turned out pretty decent, I thought, why not just do them for all my stuff? Anyway, what I’m trying to say here is that I’ve begun setting up a backlog of live readings for people to listen to (if they’re interested in that kind of thing). If you want to participate in those, then join the discord!

Chapter Text

"Wah Wah Wah. . !? I-I never agreed to this. . !"

As Emilia and Beatrice continued their sprint behind Subaru, Priscilla ended up hooking her arm around Liliana's and was dragging her alongside them all. Despite Subaru's protests telling all of them to stay back and not get involved, there was really nothing he could say to them in this loop that would convince them to let him off by himself. It wasn't like he had Reinhard as an excuse this time.

"Silence! Mineself did not bring you along to cower helplessly! Fulfill your role and you will be rewarded fairly."

As she spoke this, Liliana continued to struggle to get out of Priscilla's grip. The whole endeavor was pointless, there was absolutely nothing the helpless singer could do.

". . .haah . ?"

". .w-what is going on. . ?"

". . .is that Liliana. . .!?"

The crowd of passersby watched this scene with barely muted glares. They all knew Liliana's airheaded nature and in their own way, had been looking out for the foolish girl since she was a young kid. This scene resembled a kidnapping! And if nothing changed, someone would definitely intervene. . .

". . . !"

Sensing this latent discontent being directed at them, Priscilla abruptly stopped in place and faced all of them.

"All of you. . ! Direct your filthy commoner gazes elsewhere, before mine anger is provoked."

Priscilla's free hand was raised, and almost instantly, a cloud of flames birthed around her hand. Inside of it, almost as if she'd conjured it from nothing, a blazing sword rested its hilt. Safe to say, the crowd began to back off at the egregious display of force.

"A-Ah, Priscilla-sama. . . ! Scary, so scary~!"

Liliana covered both of her eyes with her hands, only barely managing to hold onto her instrument as she did so. The young musician was unsure whether or not to be embarrassed or terrified of her predicament, but there was some small part of her that felt inspired by the current scene.

"Priscilla, pleeease don't cause too much commotion, it wouldn't do for us to lose track of Subaru!"

". . .-tch! Don't liken me to you simpletons."

Emilia called back to Priscilla, who clicked her tongue in annoyance and resumed her pursuit with the unwilling singer.

". . . . . ."

Subaru overheard this warning and looked at Liliana with mixed feelings. He couldn't believe they'd resorted to kidnapping Liliana, but he also had no alternatives of his own to give. All he knew was. . . he hated this plan. It was just about the riskiest and most dangerous way they could go about doing this, as it put every one of them directly in Sirius's path. Particularly Liliana, who knew nothing and wanted nothing to do with the cult!

"We need to go faster. . ."

Subaru muttered under his breath, as he started to push from his run into a full-blown sprint.

This was exactly the type of situation he feared the most, as the consequences for failure were now much higher. He couldn't afford to waste even a single second. As horrible as it would be to admit it, Subaru could much more easily stomach a massacre of nameless bystanders than witness the deaths of his friends. Even Priscilla, to some extent.

'Not that I'd ever allow either of those things to happen. . .'

He shook his head and continued running. Entertaining those thoughts would only get him ruminating over that previous loop again. The look Reinhard had on his face was somehow more traumatic than the fatal wound he'd suffered. Even if he was the first to die. . .Subaru did not want to know the face that Emilia and Beatrice might make.

'This won't work. I need to get my emotions under control or I'm just going to be a liability. . .I need to think about something else.'

He thought about Liliana, as well as what Priscilla intended to use her for. It seemed obvious, but he couldn't help but feel uncomfortable with the idea. Bringing more people with him would only give that monster more pieces she could use against him, or hostages she could take. What would they do if Liliana accidentally strengthened Sirius's Authority? What would they do if the hostages were killed? What if. . .god forbid. . .Emilia or Beatrice. . .!?

'It's not going to work. . . ! Priscilla's plan is too risky. . . ! We need contingencies. I can't afford to be anything but productive in my thinking. . ! Even as we run, I should. . .'

"Subaru, p-please pace yourself, I suppose. . !"

Beatrice's grip on his free hand was tighter than usual, but she was keeping pace with him just fine.

"B-Beako. . . *haaah*. .Sorry, was I going too fast? I-I'll slow. .* haaah*. . ."

Subaru quickly turned to look at Beatrice, leaning forward slightly and lightly tapping his foot with unease.

"No, not at all, in fact! I-It's just, your breathing. . ."

Now that she got a good look at his face, she could see Subaru's complexion was noticeably paler than before. The stress was likely a contributing factor, but it seemed like there was some other reason for it.

"H-Hah? O-Oh, my. . *haaah*. . .breathing. . ? Nothing to worry about, I'll be fine. . ! . . *haaah*. . ."

Subaru leaned forward even further, resting his free hand on his knee as he tried to catch his breath. Meanwhile, the trio of Emilia, Priscilla, and Liliana caught sight of the stopped duo and began to slow down as well.

'W-What the hell. . .? This didn't happen last time. . ! Why? What's going on!?'

The feelings of butterflies in his stomach ballooned into an insuppressible nauseous bloat that ran all the way up to his throat. It wasn't like he was sick, it was like his body itself was preparing itself to be struck by unassailable pain. His skin felt taut, the wind was way more sensitive as it blew by, and somewhere, he could hear his heart beating.

'Did Sirius begin her speech early?'

Haaah, *Haaaaah*, *Hahhaah,*Hahhaaaaah*

". . .ubaru!? . . ."

His breathing was growing faster and more erratic by the second. He couldn't even hear Beatrice's voice anymore as he dropped to one knee and rolled his shoulders forward to cover his ears.

'A-Am I. . . ?'

He couldn't even bring himself to finish the thought.

Images of the bloodied crowd flooded his mind. Images of Lusbel, of Tina, all of them slashed in two.

". . .he's panicking, I-I supp. . . !"

Someone's arms were wrapped around him now. They lightly shook him, but he paid it no mind. It was like every little problem he was facing had, for a moment, become insurmountable.

'Idiot. . ! There's no time for this! There's no time for this! There's no time for this! There's no time for this. . !'

Every thought he had was only making him spiral further. The urgency to escape this fear had suddenly become the fuel for it to grow ever more.

'W-Why. . .? Why?'

Haaah, *Haaaaah*, *Hahhaah,*Hahhaaaaah*

". . .-hk!"

Subaru breath hitched and he felt his arm shiver in it's sling.

'A-A panic attack. . ?'

This was something completely foreign to him, but it was the only explanation he had left. Unlike his all his previous deaths, there was a confluence of new factors that made this loop unique.

The short duration between deaths meant that he had significantly less time to think up a solution, and even if his physical state didn't carry over, the mental fatigue he'd accumulated from all the running and fighting in his previous loops was still there. From his perspective, it felt like he'd spent roughly forty-five minutes running nonstop.

The other, and more worrying factor, was the added pressure he was receiving from those around him. With his secret exposed, the responsibility to solve this problem now fell squarely on him. How would they look at him if all his strategies resulted in failure? Would they look at him differently?

'H-How would they look at me knowing I used their lives just to gather information. . . !?'

He reeeeaally didn't want them to follow anymore.

Subaru couldn't stomach that idea.

With Reinhard, he'd genuinely believed that they held a chance of victory. It was that delusion that allowed him to overlook the obvious risk he was taking by bringing someone along with him. This time, he wasn't so sure.

If even the smallest part of him believed this loop would end in failure, then what he was doing now was more analogous to a suicide pact, or worse, a sacrificial offering.

". . .ubaru! Please, let us hel-. . !"

Subaru shook his head as he stood back up and began sprinting again to that accursed square. He didn't want to even look at them in his current state, as it would only make him spiral further into indecisiveness. No matter what he said to them, they were all going to follow.

'Think. . ! Think. . .! I-I can figure a way out of this. . ! I'll figure it out like I always do!'

The sounds of footsteps trailed behind him, indicating that his pursuers were hot on his trail. They were discussing something amongst themselves quite urgently, but Subaru tried to focus on breathing.

'M-Maybe. . .Shamak? That could work. . ! R-Right?! Yeah, if I have Beako use that and break her connection with the crowd. . . !'

Like a breath of fresh air, he'd found his answer. In fact, he liked this idea more than Priscilla's! This way, Liliana could be set free!

". . .*haaah*. . . T-That's. .*haaaah*. . .it. . !"

Subaru stopped in place and turned around to face all of them once more. This time, his pallid expression was even more pronounced.

"S-Subaru. . ! Please don't run off like that. . ! Take a moment to rest. . !"

Emilia made eye contact with Subaru and desperately pleaded her case to him. She could see in his eyes that same look he'd had back in their viewings, particularly in those moments when he'd spiraled and made some of his. . . worse decisions.

"She's right, I suppose. . ! It's alright to-. . ."

"Beako. . *haaah*. .I-I've. . . I-I've .figured it. . . .out. . !"

Subaru raised his hand and gestured to the both of them with a trembling outstretched hand. Both Priscilla and Liliana were now in earshot of Subaru's voice and were only a few seconds from joining into the worried chorus of pleas. Well, not counting Priscilla.

"Shamak. . ! T-That's it! We'll use. . .*haah*. . .Shamak and then we'll. . !"

He looked at them, his voice shaking as Subaru did his absolute best to project confidence in himself and his plan.

"Subaru, wait. . ! M-Maybe we shouldn't. . !"

Emilia tried to interject, but Subaru couldn't stop himself from finishing his thought.

"If we use Shamak. . ! Sirius. . ! S-She-. . . .S-She won't be able to brainwash everyone. . ! A-And then. . .*haaah*. . . !"

Priscilla by this point had stopped and was now watching Subaru, still holding the struggling Liliana in her arm. Every word Subaru spoke made her glare sharpen further, but it did nothing to deter Subaru's short-sighted rantings.

"T-Then, we could let Liliana go. . ! A-And then we could. . ! W-We could. . ? W-We could. . .*haaah*. . ."

He looked to Emilia and Beatrice, along with Priscilla and Liliana, expecting to see approval for his idea. It was perfect. . ! They wouldn't need to risk the lives of Emilia or Priscilla, and Liliana, who clearly wanted to stay uninvolved, would be allowed to run away!

"And then we would what, clown? Am I to presume you've a plan exceeding mine?"

"I-I. . !"

Subaru wanted to say something, but no words came to his mouth. He looked at Beatrice and Emilia, who both seemed to be intently focusing on what he was saying, however it only made his conviction falter more.

"A jester, that is what you are. Drawing crowds as you juggle evermore responsibilities. Quite pitiful to witness."

His voice caught and Priscilla's glare started to soften ever so slightly. She'd hit the nail so squarely on the head that Subaru was left completely speechless.

"You believe it's your job to cater to the whims of every person whom you encounter, am I correct?"

Subaru avoided eye contact and began to turn around again, trying to reformulate his pitch in a way that could sidestep Priscilla's objections. Subaru had a problem with the method that Priscilla chose and forcibly altered his plan in such a way that he could spare the songstress from any danger. In this situation, however, there simply was no way to prioritize the wants and needs of someone like Liliana.

". . .Stop."

"And you believe we must solve everything in a way that leaves you satisfied."

". . .Stop it."

"Which is why you will purposely send us to our deaths now, rather than do what is necessary to win."

"S-Stop. . .IT!"

Priscilla said this last part, knowing it would cut deep. However, it was once again, something Subaru needed to hear. From Subaru's experience in Arc 4, he was currently under the guise that he could only win in 'the best way'. It was why he ended up rejecting Echidna's contract.

But. . .when it was time for Subaru to make a decision, he shouldn't be the only stakeholder in determining the 'best' solution. Even if the merits underlaying Priscilla's plan were dubious at best. . .the odds of success were high.

"Priscilla. . ! How could you say something like that. . !?"

Emilia looked at Priscilla with barely masked disgust, Beatrice following on with a squint belying near murderous rage. It was by far the worst thing they could say to him in Subaru's moment of panic, but here Priscilla was, accusing him of purposefully throwing away their lives. Weren't they the ones who insisted on chasing after him? It was just cruel and senseless!

"Apologize to Betty's contractor, immediately. . !"

Beatrice grit her teeth and made a noise that caused Liliana to squeak in fear.

"Silence. . ! You fools are not afforded my attention at the moment. He knows what I mean."

"I-I don't know what you talking about. . !"

Subaru put his hand on his head and sent a glare back at Priscilla with as much ferocity as he could muster. Priscilla's glare was virtually nonexistent as she now stared at him with little to no expression on her face.

"Speak it then."

He froze up and clenched his fist with balls of his hair.

"Speak your plan with the same confidence you proclaim your love for that half-devil."

Subaru couldn't even spring together a sentence at what Priscilla had just said. It was because Subaru knew, somewhere in his heart. . . that his plan probably wouldn't work. Priscilla's plan gave them the best odds of success. It was just that the consequences of failure were so much higher too! He didn't want to go through that again. . .

He didn't want to see their corpses!

He didn't want them to watch him die, like Reinhard!

It'd been an entire year, and he thought, perhaps naively, that he would never need to do that again. That he could craft a plan where everyone wins, and where nobody, including himself, would have to die! If he was just cautious, if he surveyed the situation from afar before attacking. . !

'But how is that any different from giving up. . ?'

'. . -hk!"

Subaru leaned over again, hiding his eyes from Emilia and Beatrice with barely restrained tears. It was true.

'N-No, I'd already given up.'

Maybe he hadn't given up on succeeding in this loop, but he'd given up on something much more important. He'd given up on sharing the weight of solutions with others. He'd believed that if everyone learned of his Authority, nothing would change. That last loop had just acted as confirmation bias.

There was so much more they could do for him now! Ordering them around like Chess pieces was no longer the only value he could contribute!

". . .Y-You. . .if that's true then why are you still trying to help?"

Subaru was genuinely shocked that after a revelation like that Priscilla was still interested in assisting them. The Priscilla he knew would've cut off his head without a second thought for such a ridiculous act. Maybe. . .she really had changed?

"To beg for mine assistance and refuse it in the same breath, it's loathsome. Thank your fortunes that I continue to find your act entertaining."

Priscilla extended a hand out, meant for Subaru to grab and pull himself up. He was about to wave it off, like he usually did with help from her, but realized that doing so would only serve to strengthen the point she'd just made.

"I-I hate when you do that. . .Y-You know that, Priscilla? Barging into other people's problems is my forte."

"Ha~! Like you left us any choice. . !"

Priscilla scoffed at this and let his hand go, her expression notably lighter than the one she had a few moments ago. After seeing the effect that Priscilla's words had on Subaru, both Beatrice and Emilia had somewhat cooled off as well, although they were definitely still feeling some residual frustration.

". . .Liliana. Can I ask you a huge favor. . ?"

"E-Eee. . ! W-What is it Subaru!?"

Subaru looked at the still-frightened Liliana and gave her a weak smile and extended a thumbs up to the beleaguered girl.

"There's a lot of people who need your help. It's something we can't hope to do on our own. . . But with your voice, we might be able to save them. . ."

Liliana's ears perked at the mention of her singing. She was still reeling inside from what Subaru had said to her earlier, but hearing his interest in her voice now perked her spirits back up.

"I can't lie to you though. It's going to be extremely dangerous. . ."

He looked away from her momentarily, his voice halting as he felt the short burst of guilt weigh down on him once again for asking this of someone like Liliana.

". . .but I will protect you. I promise it on my life!"

Subaru's eyes appeared firm, but there was a slight waver in his pupils. It was impossible to tell if that was from anticipation or due to the resolve he infused into his previous statement, but either way, it resonated with the songstress.

". . .A-Ah, ah, if big bro is asking then I can't say no. . ! You owe me a cool story for this. . !"

She made an ok sign with her hand and giggled briefly.

"It's a deal!"

Liliana smiled as Subaru let out a long sigh of relief. At least they didn't have to resort to abduction anymore. . . Subaru couldn't help but chuckle to himself at the reckless promise he'd made.

'When this is over, hopefully you'll have your own cool story to tell. . .'

"We made it."

Subaru stuck his hand out behind him, signaling the group following him to stop running. They'd reached the square much earlier than last time, which allowed Subaru a little more time to survey the area before implementing their plan.

"So this is where, I suppose. . ."

Beatrice muttered under her breath, looking around the massive square with a dejected look in her eyes. Make no mistake, her resolve was stronger than ever before, but the location where she'd failed her contractor multiple times would not be something she could overlook. To think that the Witch Cult would attack a place as open and calm as this! For Od's sake, there were children wandering around!

"Repulsive defilers, not worthy to gaze upon this illustrious city. Those delusional sycophants would dare attack this place?"

Even Priscilla couldn't prevent herself from donning a sharp scowl at the prospect of Cultists attacking these innocent people. Just like in the viewings, they appeared without rhyme or reason for no other purpose than cruelty.

Priscilla put down Liliana and covertly de-summoned her sword. It wouldn't do for the enemy to become aware of their presence before they sprung their scheme.

"It's hard to believe, but if Subaru is saying it, then it must be true. . ! Now then, what should we do first?"

". . ."

Emilia turned to face Subaru, only to find him glaring at the large clock tower at the edge of the square. He said something quietly that she couldn't hear, before looking back at the four of them with a calmer expression.

"O-Oh, sorry. I let my emotions get the better of me for a moment. Now that we're here, I can run through the plan in more detail. I believe we still have few minutes before they make their move."

Subaru gestured for all of them to come closer, reminding them to act as casually as they could so not to alert anyone of their collusion. He still only had one arm, so it would be a real handful if the crowd surrounding their group was mobilized against them.

"The most important thing for us to do right now is evacuate this square. Our enemy transmits any and all damage to those in close proximity to them, which means we can't engage them without risking the lives of everyone here."

Subaru raised one finger, deliberately turning away from the clocktower so as to obscure the vision of anyone trying to look at them.

"What about the attacker, in fact? Are they also affected by this ability?"

Beatrice pulled on his sling, which made Subaru subconsciously pat Beatrice's head with his hand. He hadn't considered the possibility that the attacker might be exempted, but it would be par for the course considering the odd authorities he'd encountered already.

'Now that I think about it, Reinhard was unaffected by the fatal strike. Maybe it actually does exempt the attacker? However, I also remember him saying that he had some kind of resistance to her authority. . .'

"A good question, Beako! To tell you the truth, I'm not sure. It's not impossible going off what I may or may not have seen. . . but then again, I'm also here with you, aren't I? It's better to be on the safe side and assume that the attacker is also included."

Subaru nodded to himself, feeling he'd communicated his answer as clearly as circumstances would allow. However, the reaction he got when he looked at Beatrice and Emilia was not something he expected.

". . . ."

". . . ."

". . .W-What's wrong?"

Subaru could see Beatrice was avoiding his stare while Emilia simply grimaced with her teeth gnashed and shoulders clenched. He hadn't said anything particularly inflammatory, but he could see that a line was still crossed somehow.

". . .That's how it happened, isn't it?"

Emilia whispered with barely withheld empathy in her voice. She reached out and cupped Subaru's hand with both of hers, intently staring at him with trembling pupils.

". . .Ah."

Subaru realized all too late that he'd just revealed the exact way he'd been killed in his previous loop. It was getting harder and harder to organize what he had and had not told them already, especially with the taboo to think about.

He slowly nodded his head, to which Emilia let out a long breath.

"I-I'm sorry, I know we have more important things to focus on right now, but when I think about it. . . !"

Emilia tightened her grasp on Subaru's hand, the sentiment behind it once again making Subaru blush. Her fury at what had been done to him was a new experience to see firsthand. How weird it was to have events in a previous loops acknowledged in another. . .

Subaru wiggled his hand out from Emilia's grasp and shot her a resigned smile.

"It's alright Emilia-tan. To tell you the truth, I'm elated that I no longer need to hide this anymore. Although, I wish it didn't come at the steep cost of making my beloved E.M.T. cry!"

He put his hand on her shoulder and spoke some reassuring words.

"T-To think that's what you'd worry about. . !"

Emilia playfully punched Subaru's shoulder in an effort to hide her own embarrassment, indicating his message had finally resulted in his intended effect.

'Unfortunately, that conversation will have to wait until this situation is resolved. . .'

Subaru thought this to himself with a tired chuckle, as he knew this conversation would only be harder to have the longer it was put off.

"If that wasn't bad enough, even if we do somehow manage to capture the enemy, they also possess the ability to manipulate the minds of those who see their face or hear their voice. That means the entire crowd can also be weaponized against us at a moment's notice. In the worst-case scenario, we may fall under their spell as well."

Subaru held up another finger; representing the two different effects he'd observed from Sirius's authority so far. He hoped these two facts would not be forgotten by everyone in case they were forced to deviate from their new strategy.

"If that's the case, the only real option we have is complete evacuation, I suppose. However, if we were to announce this to everyone now, the enemy would certainly try to intercept."

Beatrice put a hand to her chin, pondering how serious this situation really was. Not only did they somehow have to remove everyone from this square, but they would also have to completely avoid detection whilst doing so. Any mistake would result in an unwinnable battle.

"Exactly, I think you've all figured out already that this square is being watched. Unfortunately, I can't exactly tell you where they are, but I'm sure can determine that for yourselves given everything I've already told you."

Subaru began an exaggerated motion to turn his head and look straight up at the top of the clocktower. The meaning wasn't lost on anyone except Liliana, who for some reason, thought that Subaru might've just been interested in the time.

"You've danced around this subject enough, jester. There's no need to repeat what's already been said. Mine interest in this enemy lies not in their abilities, but in your assessment of their character and weaknesses."

". . ."

". . ."

". . ."

Priscilla gave Subaru a slight smirk, which made Emilia, Beatrice, and Liliana look at her with barely suppressed shock in their expressions.

"O-Oi, wait a moment. Priscilla, that sounded like a compliment?"

Subaru could see the fiery haired woman raise her eyebrow as she laughed with mirth befitting one of royal blood. Truly, the inner workings of her mind were an enigma to the four of them.

"That's exactly what it was. Don't play me for a fool, simpleton. Do you believe mine own assessment of your abilities to be incorrect?"

It was aggravating to have everything genuine they told him get reinterpreted to mundane blather. Priscilla was no exception to this. This time she approached Subaru and leaned in close to his face, likely to see if he would flinch away from her honest praise as he had in all their previous interactions.

"N-No, not at all. . ! It's just surprising. . ."

'. . .to see you have a side like this.'

Subaru briefly thought about finishing that sentence but decided against it when he studied the glare in Priscilla's eyes. He'd already died several times today, and he would not tempt fate again by needlessly poking the dragon's tail.

"There's nothing surprising about it. Now thank your blessings for the privilege to gaze upon mine divine features. In exchange for this reward, I expect you to perform your role diligently, failure will not be tolerated."

Priscilla waved her fan at him as she backed away, leaving Subaru momentarily stunned.

"Wait a second, how did I get in debt. . . !? Ah, no, I got distracted again!"

Emilia and Liliana giggled at Subaru's flustered reaction, while Beatrice scoffed at how dense her contractor could be regarding his perception from others.

"Ok, so you all want to hear my own assessment of this Cultist?"

Subaru scratched his cheek as once again, the four team members of his stared at him with expectant gazes. He didn't want to disappoint them by just calling the Archbishop 'crazy', but did he really have any other choice? As far as motives go, Sirius might just be the most confusing of them all. Even Betelgeuse had his goal to bring about the 'Ordeal'. What did she have?

"Her name is Sirius Romanee-Conti, Sin Archbishop of Wrath. As far as motives go, she's a complete loon. . . ! Even moreso than Betelgeuse, which is really saying something. . ."

He said this to them, watching their eyes flicker with what appeared to be killing intent. Liliana hugged her lyre closely, having sensed the shift in the air.

'Wait a second, her last name. . . Romanee-Conti?'

Almost all at once, a lightbulb flashed in his mind and a devious plan took shape. It wouldn't be too different from what he'd done last time, although he would have to play it much cooler if he wanted any hope of making this work.

"I have an idea, but I'm going to need your assistance."

"…Mmgrr!"

A child's muffled voice echoed across the walls of the abandoned clock tower. It was unlikely anyone could or would hear him before this monster began her attack, but he still screamed through his bindings with a smidgen of hope in his heart.

"No need to cry so noisily. Are you a good boy? You must be a strong child. Daddy Muslan and Mommy Ina, and your younger sibling too, they must be so proud of what a strong boy you are. You are such a good kid."

As the Archbishop so mercilessly brushed off the child's earnest cries, he began to flounder and crash the chains into the ground. It was a last-ditch attempt to warn anyone within earshot of the impending danger, but ultimately fruitless.

"Ah, don't worry, your love will not go unanswered~! Soon, the whole world shall hear your story and stand behind your noble sacrifice. . ! Isn't that what we should all strive for?"

Of course, Sirius misinterpreted the reason for Lusbel's cries, and quickly silenced the shaking child in her own misguided efforts to comfort him. The boy could only stare at her in bewilderment as the fear in his heart was amplified to a degree where he could no longer move.

"That's good, very good. I can already feel that love beginning to spill out. Now then. . ."

Sirius got up and turned around. In front of her lay a window overlooking the square, the lectern for her to spread her message to the world. Everything was finally ready for a grand entrance. . !

". . . ."

*clunk* *clunk* *clunk*

As Sirius approached the stage for her explosive debut, she was perhaps only a couple of steps away from opening that window and entering the view of the public square.

"…Mmph!"

When suddenly, Lusbel's cries began once more, almost as if the fear in his heart had disappeared. This refreshed resistance made Sirius turn herself around once more to look upon the child with a manic smile. Truly, what a fortunate find this boy was. . !

". . . ."

*clunk* *clunk* *clunk*

The sound of footsteps from outside the room dominated the newly created silence between the two of them. Someone was approaching.

". . ."

". . .It always begins suddenly. Everyone, on a certain day, realizes they are loved. . !"

A voice called out from just beyond the wall separating their room and the stairs. The voice of a young man, speaking about something incomprehensible to those sane of mind. However, to the shock of the boy bound in chains, the expression on Sirius's face only grew more joyful.

"Ah. . .? And who might you be~?"

The manic smile on her face widened even further, as her voice took on the cadence of a lovestruck schoolgirl. It did not shrink whatsoever as the man in the orange and black tracksuit entered the room and smiled even more viciously.

". . .A fellow believer in love. . ~! One of Betelgeuse-sama's loyal fingers. . !"

He raised his hand up in the air, falling backwards as he used the arm in his sling to grip his own heart. Truly, he had meant this to just be a normal act, but there was something about this behavior that was too accurate to be simple mimicry. It was as if something in his own chest had been secretly whispering to him the exact right things to say.

"Ah, Ah, Ah. . ! Geuse, my beloved Geuse~!? A finger, you say?"

As she began to approach him, her eyes narrowed but her grin did not disappear even slightly. This provocation barely made Subaru flinch, but he hid it well enough that the insane cultist overlooked it.

"To disappear so suddenly, my brain is truly trembling. . ! You wouldn't happen to be Wrath, would you~?"

Subaru made his eyes appear as scary and crazed as he could possibly manage with that last statement. This gambit was almost entirely dependent on how much time he could buy here while everyone outside made their move. Truth be told, he was worried about messing up this role, but luckily for him, he'd received some invaluable advice from the man himself about how to act crazy.

'To behave so cleverly and quietly, as if seeking sympathy... It is an insult to real madness. You are a poorly-acted madman. If you really meant it, you would pay the gazes of others no heed. Ah, how comical! How comical!'

To show even a moment of fear would render him completely transparent. Subaru made no effort to study the face of Wrath or of the child he was likely scaring beyond reason. He would buy the kid an ice cream later!

". . You."

". . . ?"

In an instant, the air grew colder between the two 'cultists'. Sirius suddenly leaned in close to Subaru's face as she studied him with a transfixed glare.

"One of my beloved's vessels is unable to recognize the face of his wife? I tore through all my husband's vessels after he disappeared, yet there exists no memory of your face."

Her smile still grew for some reason, although Subaru didn't even look at her face. There was the tactical reason, of course, which was to minimize his exposure to her brainwashing. However, there was also the secondary explanation, which was he simply could not picture Betelgeuse 'loving' anyone, in the conventional sense.

If those two had ever met before, that vacant, crazed gaze of his would likely never even cross the eyes of anyone but his beloved 'Witch of Envy'.

"A doubt~? You doubt the love which has so generously been given to you!? Impudent, foolish, pathetic, cowardly, insolent. . ! Despite my selection by Betelgeuse himself to become his vessel and carry out the Ordeal. . . ! You dare question our Gospel!?"

With this threat, he directed his empty, loony, eyes right at Sirius and put his hand on her shoulder as he whispered into her ear. This bold move had its intended effect, as Sirius shuddered with a gleeful exhale.

"I see, I see then. His newest finger, that's right. Then I have found my beloved. Thank you, thank you very much."

She nodded her head up and down and began approaching Subaru again, this time with the intention of checking for Betelgeuse's presence within his body. His spell for possession required a host with weak willpower after all! Maybe he was lingering in this body and was unable to come out?

"Ah. . ~! Hasty? Quite hasty! As his last finger, any harm upon this vessel could spell doom for our beloved Geuse! I can feel it.~! His spirit fighting to return~! M-My brain. . .trembles. . !"

Once again, Subaru grips his head and throws his body backwards, prompting a joyful gasp from the bandaged cultist. At this point, he was getting a little *too* into the act. If he wasn't careful he might end up saying something careless and end up. . . in a situation he did not want to be in.

"Ah, ah, this is Love!"

The blushing Sirius screamed out without any regard of remaining hidden. She was simply too engrossed in the new feeling of reunification with her beloved after so long. She was careful not to damage the new vessel, however the longer this went on, the less likely she would be able to resist.

"Love must be repaid with Love~! Now then, in accordance with Gospel, we must depart."

Subaru began to leave, a bit of his overzealous nature shining through as he tried marching the two of them out of the clock tower. This wasn't initially part of the plan, but it would be an unexpected bonus if he could manage to lure her somewhere more secluded before they began their attack.

"Ah. . ."

". . . ."

Sirius stopped in place and pulled out her Gospel, her eyes rapidly scanning the newest page for any developments. The page looked completely blank, which left Subaru in an awkward spot of simply staring at the mortified, sobbing child.

". . .Truly, people are able to understand each other quite well."

". . . !"

She said something quite worrying completely out of the blue.

"To think this is how you'd repay our beloved Witch. . !? I have declared the start of the Ordeal and yet, and yet, and yet, and yet, yet, yet, yet, yet. . . !"

He gripped his head and shook it back and forth with a diseased fervor, screeching in the most repulsive manner possible such that his voice broke with every syllable that left his mouth.

'Damn it! Damn it! Why did I have to go and mention the Gospel. . !?'

Subaru knew he had messed up immediately after he'd said that, as there was no way for him to know what the Gospel was saying for her to do at the current moment. Additionally, it served as an impetus for the obvious follow up of him pulling out his own Gospel, which he did not possess.

"I understand now, yes. Your behavior is proof of your love. My beloved Betelgeuse would never abandon his Gospel, no matter how much I desired him to look at me. Unfortunately, darling, you have given yourself away. Please don't despair, I believe he truly resides in you."

". . .Is that so?"

He expected Sirius to be furious at him for 'desecrating' the name of her beloved Betelgeuse by pretending to be him, but somehow this answer was even more unnerving. Her love-filled stare had not changed in the slightest.

". . ."

". . .Well then."

Subaru stuck his free hand in his jacket, moving deliberately and slowly while speaking as calmly as he could. Lusbel now looked at Subaru with a mix of fear and excitement, realizing that his odd mannerisms had all been an act.

". . . ."

With a flick, his hand exited his jacket along with a thin projectile that screeched through the air. The silent ambience was quickly overwhelmed by a sharp crack from his whip, making all of their ears ring and shattering the wooden panels beside the window.

"Let's get started."

"Looks like everything has been successful on this end."

Emilia muttered as she saw the crowd of people calmly exit the square in a slow and orderly fashion. Her heart was beating with an intensity not unlike that time in Elior Forest, when Geuse and Fortuna had sent her away to hide from the Cult's attack. However, this time, her concern was somehow even more insidious, largely a result of having absolutely no idea what was happening to Subaru inside the clock tower.

From the outside, everything still appeared completely calm. Normal citizens meandering around the square with little to no concern of any imminent threats.

"Luring the commoners away from this place with promises of a free show from a Songstress. A stroke of genius that befits even mine own amusement. Undoubtedly, this won't trigger our enemy's suspicions."

Even Priscilla hadn't considered utilizing Liliana in this way. Nobody would turn down an open show from a professional musician.

All it took was Larkins and Emilia traveling around the square and pointing to the smiling Liliana to convince everyone to head out to this 'complimentary showing', which was conveniently located close to their closest emergency shelter. They had even managed to guarantee a protected escort after informing the blindfolded woman and the armed demihuman of the true danger posed by this situation.

'Could it be? Did that clown adopt the Little Fox's tactics after this morning's broadcast? How crafty.'

Priscilla chuckled to herself as the crowd continually marched away from the square. Truly, Subaru's directions had considered every variable that could've affected the outcome of this ruse and creatively found a way to turn it in their favor.

"I-I know it's a good plan, but even so, I can't say I like waiting around like this."

Emilia spoke with a nervous cadence as she kept her eyes trained on the window of the clocktower. His plan was reckless. Too reckless. In fact, if anyone other than Subaru had dared suggest it, she wouldn't have gone through with it at all. However, it was unavoidable when considering the factors already at play. From the way Subaru was speaking, there was nowhere near enough time for them to fully evacuate the square before Sirius began their attack.

That meant that their only shot of pulling this off would be to pre-emptively make contact and stall Sirius to take their attention away.

"Eek~! I'm getting kind of scared at what this person will look like. . ! Are they really as creepy as people say?!"

Liliana gripped onto Priscilla's side, hiding behind her as the two looked up to where Emilia was staring. Sure, she'd talked a big game, but admittedly, now that the time had come, she was quite nervous about what was about to happen.

"Yes, they are quite disgusting. However, do not concern yourself with whatever that filth says or does, mine divine instructions are to be the only ones you consider. No harm shall come to you, for I have deemed it so."

Priscilla spoke some rather arrogant words, which resulted in Liliana untensing her grip on Priscilla's arm.

"Right! Got it! Once you hear the signal, I hide and start singing! Yep, got it!"

". . . . ."

Liliana nodded repeatedly, at which point both Emilia and Priscilla turned to her with a blank stare. This girl really was airheaded if that was the only part of the plan she remembered, but considering it was the only part that required Liliana's intervention, perhaps it was best if her orders were kept as simple as possible.

". . . . ."

"The signal is taking a while. . .I-I'm worried this is taking too long."

Emilia started fidgeting in place, briefly tapping her foot as well as clenching the hem of her dress to try and assuage some of her building paranoia. Even for someone as amazing as Subaru, holding a conversation with someone as insane as a Sin Archbishop was something that couldn't be guaranteed for long. It was like crossing a minefield. Perhaps he might make it five, ten, or even a hundred steps, but it was virtually guaranteed he would eventually trip one before it could be fully crossed. They acted like they had no comprehensible motives, and they spoke without regard to whether their messages could be understood.

"Have some faith in that fool, mine amusement comes at a much higher cost than some foul cultist's. Besides, that little spirit of his will surely intervene should his jester act come undone."

Priscilla gave a small handwave to Emilia, which did little to calm the half-elf's burning desires to disregard the plan and bust into the clock tower. Now that they were the only people left in the square, it wasn't unreasonable to consider beginning their attack. However, there were also hostages that needed to be considered. If Subaru was successful in tricking the Archbishop, perhaps he could free one of them before they began their attack?

Emilia was not sure this was a smart idea to wait around though, even with Beatrice masking her presence in the tower, as a sudden attack would likely spell the end for Subaru.

CRACK*

Her thoughts froze and immediately instincts took over. Priscilla looked towards Liliana and pointed at a place where she could hide. It was essential that they lure Sirius outside, and ideally, keep Liliana from hearing or seeing Sirius's face.

PHOOSH*

Emilia leapt up into the air, creating ice platforms such that she could easily maneuver her way up to the top of the clocktower. By this point, sounds of a struggle inside were easily audible to her.

"Ul Huma!"

Using the adrenaline rush she felt to push herself even further beyond her limits, a large projectile of ice the size of five people materialized right in front of Emilia. It was not even a second between the utterance of the spell and it being launched at the clocktower window with frightening power.

CRASH*

Nearly the entire top floor of the tower was destroyed in one fell swoop. The speed and strength of this strike was astonishing, but unfortunately, it lacked an audience of sufficiently normal people who could appreciate such an attack. Instead, the sound of small bits of rubble clattering across the square acted as its applause.

". . . !"

". . . !"

The dust kicked up in the air was enormous, and the impact had created a small wind vacuum that pulled Emilia right up on the edge of the window she had just shot at.

"S-Subaru. . ? Beatrice. . !"

". . . . !"

". . . . !"

Immediately, her first thoughts were to ascertain the safety of Subaru and Beatrice, as she called out to them through the merciless cloud of dust, making sure to shield her eyes with her arm. She had sufficiently warned them of how dangerous her first spell would be, but it was still possible that they'd been caught up in the blast and were injured.

". . . ."

"Subaru. . ! Are you there. . ?!"

". . . ."

". . . ."

"E-Emilia-tan. . . ! Good. . .*cough* *cough*. . . work. . !"

She heard Subaru call out back to her through the cloud, which instantly resulted in a wave of indescribable calmness passing through her heart. The most dangerous part of the plan had been a success. If he was replying like that, it meant he'd secured Beatrice, and likely the hostage as well.

"Stinks! Stinks, stinks, stinks, stinks, stinks, stinks. . . It stinks~!"

". . . !?"

SWOOSH*

The sound of metal slashed through the air between Emilia and Subaru, dispelling the dust cloud and shearing through some of the wooden panels in the floor. With their visual field cleared up, Emilia was greeted with a visual of Subaru shielding Beatrice, along with an unknown child at the very top of a staircase, likely connected to the bottom floor of the tower.

On her opposite side, the place from which that recent attack originated, was a figure clad in bandages. In their bloodshot eyes, not even a semblance of sanity was visible, nor was any type of clear expression. It appeared, right as the initial ice attack breached their floor, Subaru had used his whip to distract her, grab the child, and leap into the stairwell, where Beatrice was waiting.

This opponent must've sensed the attack and jumped towards the back corner, just barely avoiding the radius of her attack.

'That was too close, if I had hit her, her ability could've transmitted the damage to Subaru and this child. . .'

Emilia chastised herself internally at how close a call it must have been, but with a quick glance at Subaru's cheeky grin, she felt her fears melt away. Maybe today, luck really did favor their cause. . . ?

"I hate it. Disgusting, the stench of that woman, filthy and detestable, the stench of the half-devil who stole my husband from me, the stench of maggots, endless filth. Hate, I hate it so much, burning it to cinders isn't enough."

Sirius directed her full attention at Emilia as she screeched out every nasty comment one could associate towards one of elven lineage. Her spew of unending hatred was so potent that Emilia could see the spit from her mouth diffusing into the air with every word she spoke.

"Y-You. . ! So you are the one who. . . !?"

Emilia had to bite her lip to calm herself down, as the rage she had been building towards the person responsible for Subaru's previous death was threatening to emerge if left unchecked. That would only feed into Sirius's ability, something which Emilia would not allow.

"Emilia-tan. . ! Careful, don't look into her eyes!"

Subaru yelled out to her, snatching Emilia's glare away from Sirius and gesturing for her to jump over to him and Beatrice. He had a 'makeshift' plan he wanted to test out if they managed to successfully restrain her, with a failsafe in case his first option was ineffective. However, he first needed to inform Emilia of the additional hostage under Sirius's robes.

"I am~! A Sin Archbishop of the Witch Cult! Representing Wrath! —Sirius Romanée-Conti! Ah~! Fucking half-devil and Spirit, I'll scorch your corpses and scatter your ashes at my husband's tomb!"

In an instant, a flame attack was hurled straight into the faces of Subaru and Beatrice, who chanted 'Murak' with just enough time for Subaru to pick up Lusbel and Beatrice and leap over to the perch Emilia stood on.

"H-Her ability uses sight and sound. . ! If we can muzzle her, or throw a bag over her head, we might be able to weaken her authority. . !"

In under a second, Emilia grabbed Subaru and lifted him, along with Lusbel and Beatrice, into a firm hold on her shoulders. With the benefit of Murak, she was able to easily leap from her current position to one of her older ice footholds she'd used to climb the tower.

"Ah, ha!? Stealing him away? Are they making a mockery of my love? Fuckers, I'll scorch their skin black~!"

Immediately, Sirius jumped after them in pursuit, landing onto the perch where she originally hoped to give her speech. To her shock, the square which had been packed with people only a few minutes ago, was now barren.

". . . !"

Sirius stood atop her lectern with another explosive wave of anger being funneled into a flame spell. The bandages on her arms and face were still being pulled violently by the residual air currents from Emilia's attack.

"I see, quite a fitting appearance."

From right beneath her, Sirius heard someone speak these words with a haughty and derisive sneer. She wouldn't have time to ponder the identity of this person, however, as their comment was accompanied by a brutal attack of their own.

*WHOOSH*

". . !"

The Archbishop caught a view of the fireball with only a split second left to dodge. No doubt, her mocking comment was a deliberate warning so as to avoid getting damage transmitted to everyone.

Sirius launched a chain out directly in front of her, connecting with the top of a building on the opposite side of the square. She then yanked the end of it and used that force to propel her out of harm's way and near to the ground, as if swinging from a vine.

"Thank mine benevolent sensibilities for allowing you a chance to escape. I shall not grant that privilege again."

". . !"

As Sirius landed on the ground, she turned around to see the identity of the woman who just attacked her. She immediately could make out that the woman was someone with fiery red hair wielding a unique sword.

"Nasty, nasty, nasty. . ! Why must you all be so nasty!? My beloved husband belongs to no one but me, yet all of these whores throw themselves at him with no regard for our love. . . ?! AH~! I'll fucking kill all of you!"

Sirius chewed on one of her bandages, her bloodshot eyes threatening to burst out of her skull as her impotent rage grew too powerful to contain.

". . .Ah, so that is the root of your delusion then?"

Priscilla, in under a minute, understood the personality of the unstable Archbishop that stood before her. It was a pitiable existence, through and through. One that viewed love as a way to escape from one's own pathetic nature by 'unifying' with others.

"Delusion. . . ? You dare to call me delusional. . . ?"

By this point, Emilia, Beatrice, Subaru, and Lusbel had successfully descended from the top of the clocktower and hid behind a wall, ready to launch another surprise attack. It looked very good for them at this point, but now it would all depend on how effective Liliana's technique was at combatting Sirius.

"That is all you are. Is it not your dream to drag everyone into your delusion with that cursed ability?"

Priscilla pointed her sword at Sirius, expertly controlling the wrathful emotions she was feeling into a stoic and calm stance. The influence of Sirius's authority was seeping into everyone's minds slowly, but surely.

"My peerless self already sits at the peak of all existence, there is nothing to be gained by subjugating my will to a herd of commoners. The premise of your 'cheap love' is flawed to its foundation. What you desire is dominance, masked through a flimsy caricature of empathy."

Her rant continued to lean into self-righteousness, which could only make Subaru feel more nervous that an 'emotional feedback loop' was forming. It was already beginning to affect him to the point he could scarcely remain still without his fists trembling.

"Liliana. . ! Now!"

Subaru yelled out from behind cover, as the situation was starting to urgently require intervention. It would only take one of them being controlled to completely flip the dynamic of this battle and make this a two versus two.

"Y-Yes, fear not big bro! Inspiration has struck. . ! Please listen. . . ! I'll raise my voice so you can hear! Liliana Masquerade, is here to sing and dance and perform for you, so listen well! — The Sky Which Transcends the Break of Day!"

From her hidden location, Liliana began to project her voice with as much feeling and passion as in her shows. This particular piece was meant to bring about tranquil feelings in the listeners, which made it a perfect counter to Wrath's current attempts to goad them into emotional instability.

She had been fortunate to avoid looking directly at Sirius, as the moment Emilia let out her first spell, she had already ducked behind an empty stand and begun to warm up her voice. This meant Liliana had not fallen under Sirius's influence during all the hectic events that had just transpired.

". . . !"

". . . !"

Almost instantly, both Priscilla and Sirius adjusted their stances, with the fiery-haired princess letting out a long sigh as her emotional instability subsided. It had not reached a point where it could seriously threaten her decision-making capabilities, but now there was no longer any reason to hold back.

However, Priscilla wasn't the only one affected by this tune:

". . .My apologies, I was scattered for a moment there. However, thank you. I have awoken. You are correct, expressions such as 'desiring to effortlessly achieve understanding' were far too selfish. This is fate, yes it must be. For me to relearn, reestablish, regain, return, recreate, revive, restore my love, in this city, where I have once again been reunited with my beloved. The love I wish to affirm should first and foremost be between me and my husband; I was mistaken. If you would, please spread this new understanding elsewhere while we reconnect."

Sirius stuck her hand out and began to cast some fire magic, at which time Subaru, Beatrice, and Emilia emerged from their obscured position and surrounded Sirius from all sides. Lusbel could only watch in awe at how quickly they'd cornered this unstoppable monster.

"How arrogant. . . Just who do you think I am?"

Priscilla raised her sword to the sky, as a flame of her own formed above them in the sky. Walls of fire erected themselves out from the ground, trapping Sirius and Priscilla alongside Subaru, Emilia, and Beatrice. The stage was now fully set, and an arena formed, for a final confrontation.

"You will never burn me. This is the original flame, the flame which had first lit the seat of the Emperor— Although my belief is that this scarlet radiance, is not the same as what you lot recognize."

". . . !"

"Don't forget about me. . ! I'll get you back for all the suffering you've inflicted on my knight! Prepare yourself. . !"

Without breaking a sweat, Emilia formed a massive ice hammer in her hands, it's size comparable to that of an Earth Dragon. It was a scary prospect to be struck with something that powerful. . ! Just the thought of it made Subaru's spine tingle.

"Wait, wait, wait! Before we launch any attacks, we need to tear through Sirius's cloak. . !"

Subaru put a hand in front of Emilia to stop her from making any preemptive strikes, which worked well enough. However, the stares he was getting from Emilia, Priscilla, Beatrice, and even Sirius left him confused!

"T-Tear off her cloak. . ?"

Emilia looked at him like he'd already fallen under Sirius's brainwashing, but Subaru quickly shook his hand out and explained what he meant before things could get misinterpreted.

"N-No! No! Nothing like that. . ! She's got another hostage strapped to her back!"

Subaru pointed at Sirius with an accusing glare, before reaching into his pocket to retrieve the whip he kept below his belt. The next stage of this plan would mean successfully restraining Sirius to the point where she could no longer lob any attacks. Even now, Subaru wasn't completely convinced that was possible. . .

"Ah? You mean my dear Tina-chan? She's only held captive by her beautiful feelings for others, much in the same way my own chains bind me to my beloved Geuse. Are you sure you understand love? Perhaps I was wrong, he may not reside in you after all. . ."

Sirius said to Subaru with a deranged smile, taking her eyes away from Priscilla and turning to face her other opponents.

"Ho~? Facing your back to me so carelessly. . ?"

Turning away from Priscilla was something that would normally result in a death penalty offense, but just this once she decided to be courteous and let the enemy divulge more information. They were too insane to register real threats to their safety at all, so getting angry would make no sense.

"I see, it aligns with her disgusting appearance, I suppose. How do you propose we do remove them?"

Beatrice looked over to Subaru and began to build up her mana as well. Ideally, she would like to keep at least half her remaining mana in reserve should anyone be injured, or if another enemy showed up, as she was still drained from her exhaustive healing efforts the day before.

"There are quite a few ways now that we don't have to worry about her main ability. . . Maybe we could use Vita? Honestly, I'm still slightly hesitant to employ that spell because of the chance it might be reflected on us."

Subaru unfastened his whip and stared at the ground in a pensive state. He had honestly only had a plan for getting to this point, from this point on, it would be throwing strategies at the wall to see what sticks. There wasn't much in the way of weaknesses he had discovered in his previous two encounters with Sirius.

"You've already fulfilled your role well enough to bring us here, clown. . . ! Mineself and the half-devil should be more than enough to restrain its limbs. Sit back and revel in the scenery you are about to witness. . !

All at once, Priscilla launched off the ground making a beeline towards the distracted Sirius. Her Yang sword cut a perfect arc through the air, almost as if the sword was wielding itself through Priscilla's body.

"Oh dear~! No, no, no, that won't work! Not, not, not, not, not. . . !"

SNAP*

". . . !?"

As Sirius tried to turn around and launch a barrage of chains at the approaching Princess, she suddenly found one of her arms locked in place. It was a strong enough grip to keep her from fully turning her body, and it ultimately left her with only one arm to attack.

"Sorry Priscilla, but I can't make you do everything. . !"

In the moment where Sirius's attention shifted away from him, Subaru had cracked his whip with enough speed to ensnare one of the Archbishop's arms, which he was now holding onto for dear life.

"Fool, as if I needed your assistance. . !"

Priscilla's face let off an ominous smile, as she swiped through the bandages and cloak in one clean slash, before leaping backwards with a satisfied expression. Subaru's intervention had made this an even cleaner victory, but it had denied her the chance to properly humiliate Sirius in a contest of speed.

"What? What is this? What is this? What is this, this, this, this, this. . !?"

The cloak on Sirius back began to combust with a flame hotter than any she'd ever felt before, however the screaming child beneath the cloak was left completely unharmed. It was as if Priscilla was selectively directing the flames onto one target. . !

"As I said before, that is the flame of the emperor. Mine own will incarnate. Your uncontrolled embers can scarcely compare to that of perfection!"

Priscilla prepared to launch another assault, while Subaru felt himself slowly losing his clasp on Sirius's arm. The strength contained in just her arm felt like enough to fling him through several buildings. It was taking him leaning his entire weight backwards to even slightly impede her.

"I said I would make you pay dearly, didn't I?"

". . . !?"

Behind the confused Archbishop, Emilia stood, her ice hammer barely touching Sirius's neck. During their initial clash, she had maneuvered her way out of Sirius's line of sight and prepared a secondary ambush with the intent of rescuing the hostage.

"Ah~! Disgusting, disgusting, disgusting, disgusting whore. . ! I'll melt that ugly face of yours right off. . !"

"Just try it. . !"

Emilia summoned several ice clones of Subaru, growing out of puddles of water in the ground. Each of these Subaru's, in turn, leapt upon one of Sirius's limbs and pulled her close to the ground. The restraint was temporary, but soon after, she tore off some of the still combusting cloak, and forcefully wrapped it several times around the Archbishop's head.

". . mmph!? MHMPH. . !"

Subaru could only watch in astonishment at the strength of his two allies, now being wielded in such a merciless and effective way. This was an opponent who had effectively beaten him and Reinhard working together, but Priscilla and Emilia were making short work of her!

"Unfortunately, I can't dispose of you right now. However, when we do eventually find a method, I will be sure you feel every second of it."

Emilia said this with a grimace, almost ashamed of herself for finding enjoyment in the prospect of torturing someone. But if there was any person in this world who deserved such an end, it was this freak.

"For now, go to sleep."

Emilia looked over to Beatrice, who immediately prepared a sealing spell.

"Very well, I suppose! Shamak. . !"

It might seem odd that she chose to use a simple casting of Shamak for this opponent, but she was being extra careful of a potential transmission to everyone else. In this case, it was slow acting, but she could keep a maintain a cloud of it around the Archbishop's head until they brought her in to the city guard and ultimately, an isolated prison.

". . . !?"

The thrashing, erratic movements of the bandaged woman suddenly began to slow down, as the senses in her mind slowly began to detach from that of her body.

"I will keep you just barely conscious. . . You would do well not to resist, in fact."

Beatrice glared at the, now nearly limp, body of Sirius with barely withheld contempt in her eyes. The understanding that this person had killed her contractor, likely multiple times, made her want to scream with abject fury at the unfairness of it all.

"Wait. . .S-So it's over now. . ?"

Subaru asked nervously, turning left to right fearful that he might have just triggered a flag.

"How unsatisfying. You were about to witness a duel beyond your puny comprehension, but instead they have resorted to underhanded sneak attacks. It looks like we will have to postpone your reward, clown."

Priscilla said with a dissatisfied frown, primarily directed at Beatrice and Subaru, who she felt had ended the fight prematurely. However, she did not let that anger linger, instead promising him another battle of equal or greater magnitude sometime in the future.

". . .*haah*. . ."

Falling backwards onto his butt, Subaru let out a long and full exhale. The weight of everything he'd just gone through had made him tired beyond belief. All he could do now was look at all of them, astonished and unbelieving at how simple the resolution turned out to be.

"Yes, it's over for now. . . However, as long as this evildoer is alive, I can't say we're truly done yet."

Emilia, walking over to Subaru's side, put a hand on his shoulder and directed a radiant smile at him. It was a nice sight to see after an hour of sobs, screams, panicking, and broken promises.

"Who says 'evildoer' in this day and age?"

Subaru uttered this without thinking, but it was enough to make Emilia's heart warm with exhilaration. To think such an innane comeback could communicate such strong affection. . .

On their walk to the nearest guard station, she resolved to sneak him a kiss as payback.

"Betty would also like a chance to enact justice on this wench. This is nonnegotiable, I suppose."

She turned back at Emilia, who was still gripping the stunned, muzzled, and blacked out head of Sirius with an unhealthy amount of power. In her head, the half-elf thought about how easy it would be to squash this person's skull between her hands, the idea getting more tempting by the second.

"Don't worry Beako, I'll let everyone have a chance to 'meet' with our new friend here. Just keep in mind that the killing blow belongs to me. . . !"

At this scary declaration, Subaru couldn't help but look at the two of them with surprise. No doubt, this Archbishop deserved everything that was coming to them, but for Emilia and Beatrice to hold this much bloodlust. . .

"Oi, wait second. . ! Are we sure Sirius's authority is no longer active. . ? That sounds a little too violent, even with the circumstances being what they are. . ."

Subaru's surprise only compounded when Emilia and Beatrice shook their heads, and they turned away from him with grimaces on their faces.

". . .What?"

"Pitiful, must you be taught the same lesson a hundred times before you comprehend such a simple sentiment?"

Priscilla seemed disappointed in Subaru for not immediately grasping the feelings of his allies, even after the revelation they knew about his Return by Death. It was nothing complicated and they had demonstrated these feelings multiple times already.

"O-Oh. . ."

It was only now that Subaru could see the looks of utter disdain on the faces of his allies that he understood the true nature of what had been happening.

'I-I see. . . I was completely wrong. . ! It wasn't Sirius's authority that had driven to them into a blind rage. . . I-It was me. . ! The fact that she'd killed me before. . !'

This revelation should have been obvious to Subaru, who just the previous night, had spoken earnestly with Emilia about their feelings for one another following a similarly dangerous incident.

But even so, to see Priscilla and Beatrice so moved by events they couldn't even remember. . !

". . . . !"

He couldn't help but look upon them now with a sense of longing. It was like, in some minute way, the feelings they'd expressed to each other in all those previous loops had made their way back to him.

'I won't let it happen again. Never again. . !'

Subaru clenched his fists, letting out a deep breath as the memories of all his earlier trials flashed through his mind with increased intensity.

WHOOSH*

". . . !?"

". . . !?"

". . . !?"

". . . !?"

". . . !?"

". . .Ah, I caught up."

A man with white hair, an open and unblemished coat, and a suspiciously familiar voice spoke out with little to no regard to who could hear him. The ground shook as the man landed in the middle of the deserted square, passing through the walls of flame Priscilla had created as if they were not even there.

". . .Y-You!"

The arm in Subaru's cast felt a degree of phantom pain as he recalled the voice of the man who now dared encroach on their finished battle.

"It's quite surprising that I would run into you again. Yes, in fact, it's fitting that such a scene exists. For someone as satisfied with himself as me, this situation allows for me to demonstrate my magnanimous nature to my prospective brides. Thank you for looking after them in my stead, I shall claim them now, as promised. My seventy-ninth and eightieth brides."

". . . !?"

". . . !?"

The untouchable man and Archbishop of Greed, Regulus Corneas, said with a smile befitting his title.

Author's Note

Wow, it's been SIX MONTHS. Just in time for Season 3! I haven't updated this in a while but let me tell you, this chapter in particular was tough to get through. I wrote and rewrote this last section about four times before I got it to a point where I wanted to release it. At least we are finally moving into the main story of Arc 5! I hope you all enjoyed, and I hope the extra chapter length helped to make up for the long time it took to post this! I think there's a million ways to take the story, and these newest WN chapters are giving me a ton of amazing material that I want to explore later in the plot of this fic. As always, please tell me what you thought of this chapter in the comments, particularly where I can improve.

Now, as usual, I will put my multiple choice options down below:

Do you want more or less of Al in this fic than in canon arc 5?

A. More

B. Less

C. The Same Amount, Roughly

Here's my typical plugs that I normally put at the end of each of my chapters:

I also have a discord server for anyone interested in getting updates for when new chapters are releasing. We've got roles, a lot of active members, and an overall good vibe going on. It's pretty decked out by this point, so I suggest you check it out:

https://discord.gg/tgMtCvdasb

I also do have some other announcements though! My server members have been really active recently and we’ve actually done a couple live reads of my chapters. Since it turned out pretty decent, I thought, why not just do them for all my stuff? Anyway, what I’m trying to say here is that I’ve begun setting up a backlog of live readings for people to listen to (if they’re interested in that kind of thing). If you want to participate in those, then join the discord!

Chapter Text

". . . . . !"

The stunned silence of the people in front of him did not affect the man's unchanging smile in the slightest. Rather, he took it as an unspoken agreement with the sentiment of his previous declaration. By all accounts, fate had arranged this reunion to perfectly suit his own desires.

However, even he wasn't so gracious as to overlook the rudeness shown to him by the man who had called out to him so crassly a few moments ago. Subaru's anger was evident in his glare, and Regulus's focus was now firmly locked onto him.

"Ah, you know who I am. . .? It's very rude to refer to someone as 'you'. We've only just met and you've felt the need to level an insult rather than ask my name. I don't recall us ever meeting, so perhaps this is how you greet every new person you encounter? As someone completely satisfied with my current standing and possessions, I can be forgiving of habits like those, but it wouldn't be right for me to completely ignore such rudeness in the presence of my future wives. Don't you think that levying up such inflammatory accusations could cause misunderstandings? I'm not at all concerned with how people perceive me, but according to my own sensibilities, slander is something that should not be tolerated. Did it not occur to you that needlessly directing hostility towards me would engender misconceptions among those standing next to you about my character? Surely they would assume I've done something to merit such a furious reaction, yet you know that I have done nothing of the sort. By all accounts, this misunderstanding could be considered a transgression of my rights. I'm not affected by this, don't misunderstand. Howe-. . . ."

BOOM*

All at once, a massive shard of ice crashed into the increasingly incoherent man, interrupting his ramble and eviscerating the walls of flame that locked them in the square. When Subaru turned to identify the source of this attack, he saw Emilia wearing an expression almost entirely foreign to any he'd ever seen on her before. It was a brew of multiple raw emotions, all battling for dominance for control of her face.

'E-Emilia. . !?'

During her initial chant, which he'd not even heard as the utterance was nearly silent, Emilia's bloodlust was so powerful it gave Subaru chills all the way down to his toes. By the time he'd got a good look at her, there was more frustration in her eyes than anything else, which left him even more confused as to how Emilia knew to attack this person.

"E-Emilia-tan! Wait a second, what's going on? I didn't tell you he attacked me yet!"

Subaru wasn't necessarily trying to shame her for her quick action, it had been clear that man was no normal person, but her reaction implied more of a relationship than simple guesswork.

"There's no way that finished him! Subaru, please get behind me. . !"

Before he could say another word, Emilia had bolted away from the still-spellbound Sirius and got in between Subaru and Regulus. Her first instinct was to erect another wall of ice, just in case Regulus had managed to get an attack off before her spell had obscured his vision.

WHOOSH*

". . . !"

The cloud of smoke and dust had been dispelled almost instantaneously, the man at the center of the attack emerging completely unharmed. There wasn't even a speck of dirt visible on his perfectly white outfit, which gave Subaru pause. How could it be possible?

". . .What is this? What kind of people are you? I was in the middle of airing a grievance, as any person in my situation must do, yet I was rudely interrupted. Yes, I am a rather patient person, but to expect that of every new encounter is exceedingly vain. If I had been killed just now, that would have been the ultimate expression of an unjust world. Or even worse, a man with less patience than me would take that behavior as an offense and use it as an excuse to mindlessly attack. To act in such a manner begets violence and shuts down free expression. Perhaps you hold a different perspective or narrower minds about this sort of thing, but shutting down open dialogue is the epitome of arrogance. To assert yourselves correct before I have a chance to speak hardly lends itself to living in a civil society. This is why I vehemently detest violence. However, I am also understanding of different viewpoints. I've never used violence to assert myself before, as I've already told you I abhor violence, but if this is the only form of effective communication then I have no choice but to reciprocate. I'm not angered by this action of yours, so don't confuse yourselves, it's not anything I take enjoyment out of. It's a precaution to prevent this from happening with others in the future. It wouldn't be right for me to ignore such blatant rudeness and encroachment of my rights."

The man's face grew more and more flustered as he continued through his rant, which made Subaru's blood run cold. This man's behavior was completely incomprehensible, perhaps even more than Sirius's. To claim he detested violence in the presence of a man whose arm he'd nearly blown off, and to have forgotten such an incident in less than a day. . ?

"Y-You've. . . forgotten what you did to me?"

Subaru looked at the man in astonishment, but he could see Emilia's fists begin to tremble in front of him with an unidentified emotion.

"Subaru, don't talk to him. . !"

The residual effects of Wrath's authority were still being held at bay due to a mix of Priscilla and Liliana's efforts, however Emilia was certain that if she heard that man speak another word the rage would come roaring back. She didn't want to do something reckless that could endanger them all.

"I don't appreciate people who groundlessly craft stories about others. Presuming a relationship without the consent of the other party is disrespectful to a person's individual autonomy. I've been rather forgiving with you to this point, but despite my requests to cease this cruel prank, you've persisted without any regard for my feelings. Now you've resulted in a misunderstanding between myself and prospective brides which will require a tiresome dialogue. How then, will you atone for this?"

Regulus tapped his forehead repeatedly, a nerve visibly popping in his temple as he tried and failed to suppress the frustration this conversation was giving him.

"Wait, wait, wait. . . Did you just say brides? What are you talking about?"

Subaru had to force down the urge to laugh at the sheer absurdity of this man's words.

". . . . ?"

". . . ."

"Ah, yes. It makes sense your confusion now."

Regulus's eyes widened, and he put a hand to his chin and let out a small chuckle. Subaru let out an exasperated breath, feeling now that this man had finally remembered their previous interaction.

"I misspoke, anyone would be confused in your situation. Yes, they will be my seventy-ninth and two-hundred ninety-second brides. I apologize for any misconceptions my mislabeling might have caused. My name is Regulus Corneas, Sin Archbishop of Greed. I've kept the seventy-ninth spot vacant for a lengthy period, so it would be easy to misunderstand."

Subaru watched as Regulus pointed to both Emilia and Priscilla with a knowing smile on his face. He could see the two of them scrunch their expression as if they'd both taken bites out of a lemon.

". . .Just die."

CRACK*

His anger having been provoked, Subaru flicked his wrist and sent his whip careening towards the man's face. It made contact, momentarily surprising the unblemished man, before repelling off him without so much as a scrape.

"Get back Subaru, that man is incredibly dangerous, I suppose. . !"

Beatrice momentarily took her attention off of Sirius and extended her hand out to gather her mana. If this man decided to counterattack Subaru, there was no defense they could erect that would shield him from it. That left only one option.

"Shamak!"

". . . !"

The entire square was covered by a black cloud, disentangling the senses of all those inside for the briefest of instances. With this small opening, Beatrice spoke once again, her real plan beginning to take effect.

"Now, Murak, in fact!"

She'd carefully taken note of each relevant person's location before casting her spell, which allowed Beatrice to target Emilia, Priscilla, Liliana, and Subaru without any risk of attack in the interim. Their main objective was no longer to defeat the Cult, but rather to escape this square.

Emilia and Subaru, who were familiar with the sensation, immediately leapt up into the air and onto a nearby rooftop. Priscilla and Liliana, on the other hand, delayed this crucial decision to disengage. The reasons for which would soon become apparent.

WHOOSH*

". . . !"

Once again, the spell was completely dispelled by a simple tap of the man's foot. The dark shroud had been nothing more than an inconvenience and he made short work of it. What awaited him was the sight of Emilia and Subaru charging an attack from a rooftop on the perimeter of the square, and an incoming tempest of flames from the opposite direction.

"Again? How unpleasant. I've already demonstrated this point to you several times, but you refuse to acknowledge it. It's not that I can't see it from your perspective, however I am allowed to disagree with it. As a man, as a human, as a living person, I have rights that must be respected. Should my rights not be as understood as y-. . .?!"

BOOM*

He was cut off in the middle of his rant as both Priscilla's flame attack and Emilia's ice crystal crashed into his defenseless form. While the inevitable smoke and clatter of debris littered the street, Regulus was fully obscured by the aftermath of a, surely fatal, barrage.

WHOOSH*

". . . !"

Both attacks were nullified in the same manner as all others before, leaving Subaru with a dumbstruck impression of this man's durability. This was really, really bad.

'How can he remain completely untouched by an attack like that!? We didn't even scratch him. . !'

Turning to face Beatrice and Emilia, he could see the same level of astonishment in their eyes at the sheer magnitude of their opponent's invincibility. Clearly, they hadn't expected their attacks to do anything, but seeing this man's impregnable defense up close had only drilled in how hopeless their situation truly was.

"A-At this rate. . ."

Subaru shuddered and cut himself off before he could say another word. The fear he'd just barely managed to quell as they approached this square was starting to rear its ugly head once more.

If they tried to run away, Sirius would escape and bewitch them all with her authority again. If they tried to take Sirius with them, it was very likely Lusbel and Tina would end up dying in the aftermath of Regulus's intervention. Subaru had personally borne witness to Regulus destroying a line of buildings with a single swing of his hand. It would likely be much worse this time. . .

"No, I won't give up yet. . !"

So long as there was a chance, he would not let it end this way.

He needed to think of a strategy, and quick.

"My child, your presence won't be needed here any longer."

"E-Eh!? Wait, Priscilla-sama. . ! What about the one we've got tied up here. . ?"

Liliana loosened her grip on the bindings they had on Sirius's mouth, a weak muffled sound beginning to break through.

"This thing is of no concern to you anymore, nor is it a reason to defy an order. You've already exceeded mine expectations, I shall call upon you again. Take the two children and find a shelter, seek out mine attendant Schult and I shall rejoin you shortly."

Priscilla spoke with a huff, gesturing for Liliana to turn and run away. Neither of them had taken the opportunity to escape due to the risk of Sirius breaking free from her containment, but with what they just witnessed, that effort was clearly futile. This fight would have no restrictions on the amount of collateral damage it could generate, and Liliana's death would result in Sirius's re-entry into the battle either way. It was safer to send Liliana away now and keep her in reserve for a more favorable confrontation.

Liliana reached out a hand towards the two children huddled behind Priscilla, who quickly got the message and began to follow behind her away from the square. At the first chance they got, Tina and Lusbel broke into a sprint and shouted one last word of encouragement to them all.

That left Priscilla and Regulus to face off while Subaru, Beatrice, and Emilia formulated a plan.

'Be grateful, clown. The role of stalling a foe is much better suited to a jester like Al, but I suppose you've earned mine favor. I wonder what strategy you shall come up with. . .'

"That's good, those two got away. . ."

Subaru let out a small sigh of relief, having been granted one small mercy in this ever-growing cascade of unfortunate developments. Once those kids were out of range, escaping with Sirius was not an impossible feat assuming they played their cards well.

"It won't be enough, in fact. That man is a threat to the whole city, I suppose. . ."

Beatrice spoke with trepidation, her butterfly pupils trembling as her gaze lingered on Subaru's immobile arm.

". . . I never told you two he was the one who attacked me. What's going on here? How did you know he was an enemy?"

Subaru asked this question as if he was directing it to both Emilia and Beatrice, but his focused stare at Emilia indicated who he was really hoping he'd receive an answer from.

"H-He. . . He was the one who helped Pandora destroy my village 100 years ago. . ."

Emilia felt her breath hitch and nails dig into her palms as she recalled that unpleasant memory for a third time. It had been hard enough reliving those memories for a second time in that accursed theater, but to encounter him so soon afterwards. . .

"Scum. . !"

Subaru grit his teeth together, putting a hand on Emilia's shoulder in an effort to calm some of the overwhelming bloodlust emanating from her cold expression. It must've been this man's fault that Emilia was frozen in ice!

"Wait. . ."

He paused, once more observing Regulus's figure as he flippantly ranted to himself at the center of an empty square.

"That guy is over a hundred years old. . .!?"

Subaru couldn't believe that anyone who was not an elf or a spirit was still around from that era, but it made sense when he thought about it a little more. Betelgeuse had also survived for hundreds of years and there had been no widely known cases of a Sin Archbishop of the Witch's Cult being killed or dying of natural causes. At least, until last year.

'I-I don't get it. . . Is this guy also a spirit? No, that can't be it, he called himself human a few moments ago. Could it be that he lied about that?'

It wasn't out of the question; this man contradicted himself with just about every sentence he spoke. Perhaps it was an attempt to hide the source of his superhuman abilities?

"Subaru, he wasn't just responsible for the destruction of my village. . ."

The half-elf cut herself off, realizing what she was about to say could have a profound impact on how Subaru approached the fight. Subaru stared at her with his expression starting to slowly morph to a sharp glare.

"E-Emilia-tan. . . . ?"

Emilia could see the gears turning in Subaru's mind, and while she felt conflicted to spring this piece of information on him right now, she also felt he had a right to know.

"H-He. . .was also one of the Cultists who attacked the Wagon Train last year too."

". . .-hk!"

Almost immediately, Subaru's shoulders clenched, and his eyes took on a vacant look. This time, it would be Emilia's responsibility to calm him down before he went and did something reckless.

". . .D-Don't joke about this, there's no way that asshole could-. . ."

Memories of his nightly visits to Rem's room flashed across Subaru's field of vision. His weak denial was quickly tossed aside as he was finally forced to consider the reality of what the man down there had put him through.

". . . !"

'I'm going to kill him. I don't know how, but I'm going to kill this guy. . . ! Kill him, Kill him. . !'

If he wasn't currently seeing red, Subaru would probably question if he had fallen back under the influence of Sirius's authority again. This level of vitriolic hatred was nearly impossible to control, but in no way did it bother him. No, in a weird way it was almost comforting. It had always been there, lying dormant since Rem's loss. He'd managed to suppress it and push it to the back of his mind, however doing that for so long had begun to make him resent himself for the lack of progress it yielded. Somewhere in his heart, he feared that he might have moved on, that the anger might have dulled.

He was almost overjoyed to be proven wrong. To finally have someone who he could unleash this suffering back onto that wasn't himself. . !

"Subaru. . ! Please wait!"

He felt someone shake him quickly from side-to-side before a pair of arms yanked him into a short embrace. His frenzied desire was almost immediately doused in what was effectively a straitjacket disguised as a hug. Emilia had acted quickly, before Subaru could leap back off the roof and reenter into the battle.

She had already seen Regulus's battles with Geuse and Crusch, but Subaru had not been awake. It wouldn't be right to fight such an enemy without first considering all the information they had available.

". . .-hk!"

Subaru struggled in her grasp, but it was a fruitless endeavor. Her restraints only grew tighter, and he couldn't bear to look at her with the ugly expression that must be on his face right now.

"From what I've seen, he's completely invulnerable. . .! We need a plan!"

Emilia called out to him, looking desperately to Beatrice for assistance in breaking Subaru out of his unbridled fury.

"S-She's right, in fact. . ! If we rush him now, our attacks will be nullified. . ."

The spirit rushed over and put a hand on Subaru's back, drawing a small amount of mana through their contract in an attempt to dull the tempest of emotions she felt from her contractor. This was much more effective, and for the briefest of moments, fatigue caused the young man to see reason.

". . .*haah*. . .Is that right. . ?"

His breathing had been weakened, but his thoughts were more cogent than they had been a few seconds ago. Emilia and Beatrice wanted him to be aware of everything before he threw himself into the fray again, and so long as they possessed information that Subaru did not, that was not possible.

"Even the attacks that don't shatter on contact do not affect him at all. . ."

Emilia thought back to the ill-fated encounter between Geuse and Regulus, replaying it again and again in the hopes of gleaning something they might have missed.

"I-I'm confused. . .*haah*. . .'shattering on contact'. . ?"

Subaru put his free hand to his chin, focusing on the specific wording from Emilia and comparing it with everything he'd seen so far.

"Y-Yes! The spells we just launched, as well as Crusch's sword skill, simply disperse when they come into contact with him. . ."

This was odd for Subaru to think about, as his previous attack with his whip had clearly struck the man clear on the cheek. Yes, it had done no damage, but the whip itself had also not been destroyed. It was more like all the momentum had been abruptly removed from his attack, leaving the whip's edge to fall impotently on the ground.

"Has there ever been an instance where someone overpowered his defense? Even if it did no damage. . . Just something where his body was moved in any way?"

Both Emilia and Beatrice could see Subaru's glare grow sharper, his thoughts parsing through the different affinities of magic he'd encountered since the beginning of his journey. There was one theory he wanted to test, but to know if he was on the right path, the answer to this next question was crucial.

"U-Uh. . .T-There was! There was one instance where Geuse managed to successfully break Regulus's neck with his Unseen Hand. . .!"

"That's right, in fact. . ! However, the cultist's head reverted to normal like nothing had happened, I suppose. . ."

He nodded, but the look in Subaru's eyes didn't show any relief. What Emilia and Beatrice said had only confirmed his suspicions. He had some idea of how this Archbishop's immunity worked, but that didn't bring them any closer to a solution. In fact, it was likely the opposite.

"D-Damn it. . !"

Subaru let out a small outburst, from which both Emilia and Beatrice were surprised enough to briefly release their hold on him. He had that look like he had figured something out, something important.

"Beako, take my hand."

He reached out his arm, which Beatrice eagerly clasped tightly in her own. She couldn't deny that there was something deeply reassuring about this gesture, even if it was only symbolic.

"Emilia-tan, I-I need you to do something. . ."

Emilia looked at him expectantly for what he would say next, but even she couldn't have anticipated his next words.

"Please attack me!"

"It's quite rude to ignore someone. I try to be generous with others, but even I have limits to my patience. It would be one issue if you had simply ignored my presence, but you attacked me before that and scorched the ground around me. As future husband and wife, I have no desire to marry a corpse, but this behavior can't be overlooked. I do not wish to see you provoke the fury of others who are less generous than me. It doesn't bother me, but I do expect some respect as a person, as a man, as someone who is bearing witness to you. It is unforgivable to transgress someone's rights, and I hope that some sensibility can be established before we proceed with our wedding."

Regulus lets out a sigh and shakes his head while Priscilla lets out a haughty laugh.

"Your entrance is no surprise. Rats run in packs by their nature, as one would expect them to."

This taunt made Regulus's eye twitch and his fists clench with barely restrained rage. This was someone who clearly did not understand the luxury they were being afforded, so he found himself barely holding off his attack for now.

"Now understand that this is not something I can easily forgive. I am aware that we share different values, in fact, that is the basis for all generative discussion, but I do not need to tolerate abuse from you. I don't need, nor do I want your apology, but wouldn't such an insult require requisite reproach? This is the only fair way to look at things, after all, I've been exceedingly courteous despite the poor footing our relationship began with."

BOOM*

". . . . !"

He swung his hand in a large arc, a wave of pure destruction emanating out from it at ludicrous speeds. Before Priscilla had a moment to dodge, several of the buildings on the perimeter of the square had been turned to rubble.

"I held back out of consideration for your nice appearance, so don't misunderstand my intention. I don't like resorting to solutions like this, but common decency compels some punishment for willfully violating another's rights. I'm perfectly satisfied with leaving such mistreatment alone, however, I'm also considerate to the feelings others might have to behavior like this."

". . . ."

The only thing remaining to bear witness to Regulus's self-assured words was a smoldering pile of rubble. Anything in the path of the attack he'd just launched had been torn beyond shreds. There was no way anyone could have survived such an onslaught.

". . .!?"

". . .It's as mine understanding of you cultist scum would suggest, you each live in your own crafted delusions. You are a man who lauds himself for stifling ambition, basking in satisfaction, yet lacking in everything. Mine interests could not be set any lower in you, plebian."

The dust cloud left in the aftermath of his attack was finally beginning to clear, showing Priscilla standing defiantly amidst the eviscerated heap of lumber and stone from the building behind her.

Her clothes were partially torn, her hair fluttering in the active winds generated from the surge of devastation she'd just avoided. Her Yang Sword was in one hand, while in the other was the still-struggling body of Sirius.

It was a repulsive feeling to know that she had pulled a monster like Sirius out of the way of fatal damage, but ignoring her would only mean the damage getting shared with everyone. Of course, Regulus donned a scowl at the perceived impotence of his strike as he prepared another tirade of perceived injustices to spout off at the red-haired woman.

"Lacking in everything. . .? Do you hear yourself speaking right now? Absolutely no one has everything they want. Such a ridiculous notion is far removed from reality and promotes childish and immature fantasies. Are you one of those people who idolize overindulgence? I personally can't understand that kind of thinking, I've always been satisfied with my possessions and scarcely felt the need to acquire more. This misconception you have of me as someone living under some 'illusion of grandeur' could not be further from the truth. I'm always cautious about engendering such misunderstandings because those are precisely the kinds of people I detest the most. It should be so simple, but some just cannot understand it. I am completely and utterly content with my meager possessions, my principles, and my autonomy. It's unfortunate that I'm frequently encountering those who must be taught this lesson. Then again, if someone was to possess everything they wanted, that person would most definitely be myself. I just so happen to desire so little that my humble wants can and should be easily allotted for. This is what it means to respect another's rights."

Regulus ran a hand through his hair, taking a second to examine his surroundings again to try and locate where the other combatants had gone. It was troublesome enough to have to retrieve these two without killing them, but the presence of the crazy bandaged woman only made this situation even more frustrating.

"Truly, a pitiful existence. 'Twas an instant for you to prove yourself the most detestable form of life mine divine eyes have yet beheld. To lie to oneself so utterly, and much worse, to believe it. There is more honor in a thieving slum dweller than in that twisted sermon of yours. For even in its most disgusting state, a pig still retains its impulsion to desire better for itself, even if wholly undeserving."

". . . !"

Priscilla spat out the word pig, her countenance displaying an aura of violent impulse. This man was truly vile, locked in a delusion completely incongruent with the world. It was even stronger than the fantasy which trapped Sirius. There was no way to redeem someone like this, not that Priscilla would ever extend such a mercy to begin with.

". . .Don't get fucking carried away, you woman!"

Regulus's attention had been firmly grabbed by Priscilla once more, as his already limited patience completely ran out. Instead of extending another rant, he picked up two clumps of dirt and tossed one into the sky. The trajectory had it coming down from right above her head. From his other hand, he simply threw a clump of dirt directly towards her. This effectively launched attacks towards Priscilla and Sirius from two directions.

BOOM*

The pile of debris was struck once more by complete devastation.

"W-What. . !?"

Emilia heard Subaru's words and couldn't help but recoil in shock at the proposition. His eyes had such a softness as he stared at her horrified reaction, but that only made the idea even more ridiculous. Was he giving up? W-Was he asking her to. . . !?

"Wait, wait, wait! N-No, I swear it's not what you think. . ! I don't plan on dying anytime soon!"

Subaru rapidly waved with his hand, accidentally dragging Beatrice along for the ride as she kept a firm grip on him. She was also understandably worried at the connotation of his request, so Subaru did his best to soothe their worries.

"You better not, I suppose. . !"

Beatrice leapt up onto Subaru's back and tugged on his ear with her free hand. Emilia, during this gap, had walked back up to Subaru and put her hand on his cheek. The message had been clearly communicated; any further talk of that variety would not end well for him.

"Yes, yes. . ! I get it! Please let go. . ! A-Ah, you'll tear it off. . !"

With his clear admission of defeat, Beatrice let go with a short sigh of relief. She was still seated on his back, so it wasn't necessary any longer for her to keep holding his hand. It was painful to let go of though, that's for sure.

"W-What is it then. . ? Why do you need me to attack you?"

Emilia looked at Subaru, bewildered, and still very anxious at his request. His reasoning would become clear in a second, but no matter how he explained it, he was sure Emilia would be upset with him. Truthfully, if it had been the other way around, he wouldn't even consider striking Emilia, even if it was integral to their plan.

However, the situation was significantly more dire than even he had anticipated. . .

"Y-Yes, right. . ."

ahem*

He cleared his throat, but it came out more like a cough, only further underscoring how uncertain he was in Emilia's reaction.

"Emilia-tan, both Beako and I have been working on our own exclusive spell this past year, one which I believe could act similarly to that jerk's authority. If your attack on me is nullified in the same way as it was against him, it might give us a clue as to how his power operates. I-I realize it's not much, and I'm honestly not even sure what we'd do afterwards, regardless of the result. . . Maybe we can summon Reinhard if that doesn't work. . ?"

Subaru rambled through the last part quicker than the rest, but Beatrice and Emilia grew significantly more uncertain of this strategy after his last sentence. He'd already told them that it did not work earlier, and they were skeptical of any solution that removed their ability to utilize their mana.

"That's not a terrible plan, in fact. Betty is certain her contractor can withstand any one of that foolish girl's attacks with our combined spell, I suppose. . ."

The two of them ignored the small pout on Emilia's face, continuing on with a more serious consideration of this idea.

"Although, I would also want Emilia to strike me with my whip along with the crystal. . . W-Wait a moment, don't take that out of context!"

Subaru could see the looks on both Beatrice and Emilia's faces morph into barely restrained squeals. He quickly adjusted the course to avoid the weird implications of what he just asked them to do.

It was simply better if he had two data points to compare rather than one. If the magic shattered on contact with his spell, that didn't necessarily guarantee that Regulus's authority acted upon the same principle. However, if he could recreate that weird interaction with his whip, he was certain that he could draw a link between the two.

"Very well, Betty will support you in this reckless plan, I suppose."

She gave him a quick nod of affirmation, which led to Subaru turning back to face Emilia.

"I-I. . . really don't want to hurt you. . !"

Emilia looked away and scrunched her eyes closed, clenching her fist in front of her chest. She'd seen the damage her own magic could cause, and much worse than that, she'd seen Subaru killed by the use of that very same magic. Just the thought of her launching one of these attacks at him, using him as a test dummy, made her sick. What if something went wrong? What if he didn't activate it in time?

"Emilia-tan. . ! Ah, that look makes my heart ache. . ."

Subaru knew he had no ground to stand on with this request. If it was the other way around, regardless of the circumstances, he was certain he could never bring himself to strike her. It was a selfish thing to ask of her.

Beatrice didn't like this either, but she would be suffering the same fate as Subaru if something should go wrong.

"S-Subaru, come here over here. . ."

Emilia extended a hand out to him, gesturing for him and Beatrice to come closer, to which they both obliged. When they stopped, she kept shaking her hand until he was less than a foot away from her.

"What is i-. ."

mhm*

Before any more words could be spoken, her arms had wrapped around his back and Emilia had planted a short kiss on his cheek. It was brief, and there was no time for him to process it until she had already let him go and taken a step back. Needless to say, he had butterflies in his chest.

". . . That is all I wish to do to you Subaru, b-but if fate commands I-I. . ."

Emilia stopped, looked down at her feet, and then stared back at his blushing face with a newfound resolve.

"N-No, if you command I strike you. . . then I shall do it."

Subaru could hear the pain in her voice as she eeked out that final agreement. He knew how highly she valued promises, so for her to say something like this meant that she was fully committed now.

"Ah, haa. . ."

He was still lost in his own world after that brief taste of heaven but was promptly poked on the cheek again by Beatrice, who was still seated on his shoulders.

"Pay attention, in fact. . ! Both of you, complete children, I suppose. . ."

She scoffed at the two of them, but the small smile she held was not vanishing either. The emotions Subaru was feeling were visible to her, so she didn't want to tamp it down too forcefully. There was a time and place for this behavior though.

"I'll back up a little bit, and I-I'll also count down before I do anything. . ! I-Is that alright, Subaru? Beako. . ?"

"Yes, yes. That's fine, I suppose!"

Beatrice waved Emilia away, conveniently forgetting to enforce the exclusivity of that nickname. Subaru felt compelled to tease her about it, however, before he could do that, he noticed that a certain piece of equipment on his belt was missing. . .

"W-Wait a second, my whip. . !? Where did it go. . !?"

Subaru frantically searched around for it, as they could not conduct this test without it.

"Are you that clueless, in fact. . ? She grabbed it off you during that shameless display just now I suppose. . !"

Beatrice scowled at Subaru, who could only stand still looking astonished. Had she completely shut his brain down with a single kiss? Truly, this ability of EMT not to be taken lightly. . .

"I-I'm ready. . ! Whenever you are, just give a signal. . !"

Emilia shouted back over to the two of them, breaking them out of their typical banter.

The timing of this ability activation would be essential, as it drained a significant amount of mana whenever it was active. To alleviate this, they would want to activate it at the last moment possible and deactivate it at the soonest available opportunity. This didn't leave a lot of room for mistakes.

"We're ready! Count us down Emilia-tan. . !"

She looked nervous, but kept a strong exterior and began the countdown with her hand outstretched.

"3. . !"

Her gate began to pull in mana and an icy mist began to form around her extended arm.

"2. . !"

A noted increase in humidity in the air around her began to increase the cold temperature exponentially.

"1. . !"

A large crystal began to form right in front of her hand, levitating off the ground and angled directly at Subaru and Beatrice.

"Huma!"

Emilia flinched as she launched the crystal towards the spirit duo, but soon snapped out of that state and unfurled the whip in her other hand.

"E. M. M.!"

Subaru chanted this phrase, and in conjunction with its utterance, his damaged gate's sensitivity to mana increased dramatically. Fortunately, Beatrice's expertise prevented that mana from causing him bodily harm and funneled it into this new form of absolute defense magic.

A shroud of stopped time surrounded the body of Natsuki Subaru, capable of nullifying any and all attacks that might attempt to breach it.

CRASH*

In under a second from the chant's completion, the crystal made contact with Subaru's unmoving form. As Emilia watched closely, the spell shattered on contact, just like it had against Regulus. It was as if the force behind the attack had been neutralized and struck an invisible wall right around his body.

CRACK*

Not wasting this opportunity, Emilia sent the tip of the whip careening towards Subaru's face. Truth be told, she was not as skilled at this as Subaru had become, and for fear of missing, she'd held back a significant portion of her strength. However, it was still strong enough to deal significant damage if it was not blocked.

". . !"

Once again, just as it made contact with Subaru's cheek, the whip fell to the ground as if all the force it contained had been completely canceled out.

"Deactivate it. . !"

Almost immediately, the odd feeling in his stomach disappeared and Subaru hunched forward, breathing heavier as Beatrice put her hand against his head and started using light healing magic.

'T-That's exactly how they looked before. . ! So that must be how his works too. . .'

Subaru could feel a sense of relief at having timed his spell usage just right. Those feelings were unfortunately being offset with equal frustration at the concept of the opponent they were facing. This spell was meant to be his trump card which could only be used for a limited amount of time. There were also significant limitations that came with using it, like being unable to move or cast other spells while it's active.

Their enemy had all the benefits of a permanent absolute defense, without any sort of time limit or restrictions of movement.

'How are we supposed to break through it. . !? If it's really the same as mine, it's completely intangible. . !'

He chewed a bit on his thumb, but was interrupted by Emilia and Beatrice before it got any worse.

"Subaru. . !"

Emilia had run back over to the pair, eagerly inspecting him to make sure nothing had slipped through and caused any damage. Beatrice had already been rendering healing magic in case the strain had been too heavy on his gate, but Emilia only took that to mean that all the damage wasn't stopped.

"Ah, Emilia-tan. . ! I-I'm going to be frank, we've got some bad news. . ."

She was still focused on where Beatrice was healing, and as a result, was circling him to check if he had sustained injuries on his face, back, and legs.

BOOM*

They all turned to look, and saw hundreds of specks in the air, approaching them at an alarming speed. Some of these particulates had been thrown earlier, leaving a massive crater in the ground.

There was little to no time to react. . . !

"Bothersome pests. I've already said it over and over again, haven't I? Who are they to ignore me? It's the simplest courtesy you can extend to another human being. Who do you think you are to pull this stunt? With what right, with whose permission, are you taking my... my my my my my my my my my my my my my my my my mymy my my my my my my my my my my mymymymymymymymymymymy! Getting in! My way!"

Regulus screeched with complete abandon at the absurdity of these people to treat him with such disrespect. The people on the roof had been talking with and even attacking each other, treating him as a bystander in what was ostensibly his own scene. It had been a long time since he'd been so patient with someone, much less this many people! This should've been a five-minute task, not a full-on battle. Now that his anger had been provoked, the only thing that could pacify him was the complete and utter capitulation of those who disobeyed him.

WHOOSH*

". . !?"

A large wall of flames struck Regulus's back, engulfing him in a pyre of white-hot fire. It was part and parcel for him at this point, as he'd been attacked with these flames a dozen or so times, and an aggressive swipe of his hand dispersed them once more.

"Insolence will not be tolerated from something with your standing, cur. To claim your lies 'simple', is to call delusions truth. The only simple truth that must be grasped is that this world turns in my favor, and thus it is mine alone."

The Yang Sword made contact with Regulus's throat, but it did little more than skim him, leaving no mark. However, Regulus's reaction would have one think that it did render some damage.

"You, you, you, you. . ! The hell is with you and surviving? Just take my attack and die already! In the first place, I'm not even on the same level as any of you. Compared to all of you, I'm flawless. I don't feel the need to assert such useless sentiments as if the world should just bend itself to my whim! The world is not some being that operates in regards to one or another, it is a place comprised of people with autonomy, with rights. This is what sets me apart, I'm completely content with that. I don't need to change, I don't require it. Each of you should though. It's quite clear that you fools lack the self-awareness to yearn for a path of self-improvement. Shall I take on that burden myself? I don't particularly feel inclined to do so now that you've all acted so cruel. I will rearrange you into vile chunks of gore unless you extend me some fucking consideration. . !"

". . . !"

As Regulus began to swing his hand down, he stopped midway and squinted his eyes at the, now singular form, of Priscilla with a snarl. There was a missing person, who was likely lingering somewhere in the surrounding smoke causing even more trouble.

". . . ."

"Ah~! This contrast is exactly what makes dialogue so beautiful, isn't it? Without that conflict, without hate, we lack the sufficient portrait to understand love. . ! It all begins with that understanding, yes? That is why you shouldn't ignore those feelings, especially from one who you would call your wife. Isn't that just a refusal of those sentiments? My beloved Betelgeuse would disagree, but my maidenly heart has told me so. . ! Thank you for listening, I'm sorry."

A flaming chain swiped across the square, which Priscilla narrowly dodged and Regulus simply tanked. The residual momentum in her chain swing caused the length of the chain to wrap around Regulus's torso several times.

"And now you've let that troublesome one loose? Can't you do anything simple?"

Regulus glared at Priscilla, before shattering the chain as if it were made of air. He then turned his attention to the person responsible.

"As fellow members of the Witch Cult, I've extended you utmost consideration for your misguided and odd proclivities, but this is a discussion between a man and his wife. This is one where you have no entitlements or rights to demand involvement. It is quite creepy that you refer to yourself as 'maidenly' when you so clearly possess the face of someone who should go die somewhere out of sight. Truthfully, I can't see what either you or that freak Betelgeuse saw in one another, but to refer to yourself as his 'wife' is the ultimate transgression of his rights. It's unsightly, and out of consideration for your seat, I let you continue to act that way as a sign of my own magnanimity. Yet, you repay me by attempting to interfere and belittle me in front of my spouse?"

Sirius's visible eye grew shaky, and her breathing became erratic. What had this man just said about her husband?

"AH~? To speak so arrogantly!? You, who laughed at his death? WE loved each other. . ! There was love there, I won't let anyone deny such a thing. . ! I'll fucking kill you. . !"

She launched a fireball at Regulus, who turned to face Priscilla and completely ignore the oncoming attack. It was not the first, as an onslaught of follow ups, including chains, crashed into Regulus and obliterating on contact.

"EL HUMA!"

A large icicle came crashing down into the center of the square, equidistant from Priscilla, Sirius, and Regulus. All of them turned their attention to the group of three people, still crawling out of debris and each coughing up a lung.

"And now you? Why now must we all lend an ear to you? Is this supposed to be some kind of joke? In the first place, all of you left this woman down here to fight me so you could go off and talk all on your own. It's completely pointless to go off and strategize, yet you did so anyway in a deliberate attempt to aggravate me and waste my time. Such an obvious ploy would never work on me, but it goes without saying that such tactics could be considered cheating. I doubt that you've produced anything of merit in that study session, but I anticipate something. That being the case, whatever you have planned can never work because I am now expecting it. Or perhaps you are thinking about groveling? By this point, you've each racked up a significant number or infringements that are unforgivable to any reasonable person, so I can't say a simple apology will suffice."

cough* *cough* *cough*

Subaru and Emilia were leaned over, covered in soot and ash, as Priscilla made her way over to them while the two Archbishops stared with contempt in their eyes.

"Rise, clown. Mine own labors have racked up on your account. Tell me what plan you've come up with."

The black-haired knight took Priscilla's outstretched arm and used it as support to get himself upright again. Beatrice was still on his back, currently staring down Regulus, who watched Subaru take Priscilla's hand with a look of absolute disgust.

"To tell you the truth, nothing. . .*cough*. . .concrete. I believe I've got a grasp on how his authority might work, but countering it is a different story. . ."

Subaru could see a look of displeasure forming on Priscilla's brow, which brought a gloomy expression to his face. This time he really was caught unprepared.

"Don't fret about, boy. Your presence here was a boon to those people wandering this square an hour ago."

Priscilla, in her own way, reassured Subaru that things weren't as hopeless as they may seem. She was honestly torn on whether or not she was upset that his plan wasn't rock solid. This doubt he had was proof that his loops had never made it this far, and conversely, that he likely had not died too many times. On the other hand, it meant the odds of her being responsible for a failed loop were significantly higher.

"Unfortunate, I suppose. . .the other one escaped as well."

Beatrice voiced out what nobody else wanted to say. Even if they did somehow figure out a counter to Greed's authority, their only defense from Wrath's authority had been sent away earlier to find shelter. That meant victory was impossible, even if they did somehow manage to summon Reinhard.

Assuming Reinhard could win against Regulus, it didn't really matter. What mattered was that, while the fight was happening, they would all be left unable to use their mana. All it would take is Wrath speaking a few words to put them all under her spell.

"I'll take that one, Priscilla-san. Don't worry about her interfering. . !"

Emilia did a small flex with her arm, to which Priscilla scoffed and shooed with a disinterested look.

"Leaving mineself with the pig. . .? Just like my previous husbands, this other cultist is a spiritual eunuch, castrated by his authority. If this is how the world deems it, then let it be. For it is mine own will this pig be slaughtered."

Regulus's face grew even more disturbed at the offhanded remark Priscilla directed at him.

"You see this? You won't believe the temperament of this woman. How can someone be so arrogant as to claim the world turns in their favor? It's ridiculous and fantastical. Truly, the one living in delusion here must be her. I've always strived to embody tenets of humility, so such a statement is completely antithetical to the values I practice. In fact, I am the humblest man in the world, as I want so little of this world and take so little of it in return. I believe spouting such lines is the epitome of unfettered greed and unjust virtue. To desire the entire world is immature and foolish. Maturity comes with acknowledging what you have and finding satisfaction. Like what she said earlier about 'previous husbands', why can't you just be satisfied with what you have? Abandoning a marriage and marrying someone else is the most egregious example of this. You clearly understand, don't you?"

Regulus looked at Subaru with a chuckle, pointing at Priscilla and expecting some form of agreement with his last statement. Instead, all he got was an eyebrow raise and a barely hidden glare. The irony, no the gall, of this guy to claim that another person was arrogant or delusional was completely incomprehensible.

"You're the last person who should be talking down on someone for having multiple spouses!"

Subaru callously threw that line at Regulus, who flared his nose with discontent.

Emilia had already engaged Sirius in a close quarters' melee brawl with her ice brand arts, so it was up to him, Beatrice, and Priscilla to find a way to damage this prick.

"I-I've only got one idea that I think has a chance of working, but I'll need you to make an opening. . ."

He whispered to Priscilla, who in return, whispered something back that Regulus was unable to hear.

"How come nobody can practice any basic goddamn form of consideration? Am I really asking for anything so difficult? After I showed you how incredible the power gap between us is, after I taught you in such succinct and plain terms, how can you possibly figure that you can do anything? What on earth are you people thinking?"

Regulus stuck his finger in his ear and frowned at the continued contact between his wife and some jerk child.

"Go now, let's see if it shall work. . !"

Priscilla called out, four pillars of flame emerging from each side of Regulus, and momentarily blocking his field of vision.

". . . ?"

Regulus turned to his left and right, about to raise a hand and disperse the flames one more time, but was shocked to find his footing disrupted. He had just tripped on something invisible. . . !

"E.M.M.!"

A fist burst through the wall of flames, entirely too close to Regulus's face.

"W-Whawhawha.. ?"

WHACK*

His face was clocked, hard, from left to right. Naturally, the Archbishop let out a sharp groan of shock, before falling over backwards and making contact with the ground.

"Did that work. . !?"

Subaru yelled out, rubbing his hand and staring back at Priscilla. She responded by dissipating the flames, and giving Subaru a glimpse of the person he'd just knocked over.

". . . !"

". . . !"

". . . !"

"You fucking bastard. . ! What would you have done if that actually hit me? The one to win will be me, can't you understand?"

No damage. None at all.

Their all-or-nothing gamble had failed. . . They really should have just run away after they secured Sirius. Sure, Regulus might have freed her, but they would've been able to go and secure backup. Now they were facing down two Sin Archbishops at once with no reinforcements and no way to effectively damage either of them.

'Damn it, damn it. . !'

Subaru backed away, as Regulus got back up on his feet, considerably angrier than he had been at any point previous. His new resolve was already on display, as Regulus prepared a lethal attack on Subaru without so much as a word spoken.

"Priscilla, let's. . !"

CHOP*

". . .-hk!"

As Subaru turned around, he felt the sensation of consciousness beginning to slip away, his vision turning black, and his legs giving way. Someone behind him seemed to catch him, and before he could say anything more, everything went dark.

". . .ughhh. . ."

He could feel a pounding headache in his temple, and his body ached all over. A drowsy feeling washed over him, as the sounds of whispers fluttered all around his head.

". . .aking up!. . ."

A voice was talking to someone else. It was a high-pitched voice, one that he was sure he recognized. Unfortunately, fully coherent thoughts had not fully returned to him yet, so all he could understand was the feeling of familiarity.

". . . .suppo. . ."

There was another one! A different voice, but another he was certain he knew from somewhere.

". . . .up! Wake up. . !"

That voice. . .sounded kind of muffled by something.

'Wake up?'

". . .-ghk!"

Subaru shot up, eyes bolting left to right, breathing heavily as several pairs of arms attempted to restrain him and hold him back down onto the bed he was sleeping on. His thoughts had finally come back, but he had not run through the events that led him to this place just yet.

Imagine his surprise when. . !

"Tell me right now! What happened to the Princess!?"

He was greeted with the concerned face of a very scary man with a helmet!

Author's Note

Happy New Years!

We're finally free of that insane loop and into the next stage of Arc 5! Oh man has it been forever since I've updated. . . Yes, don't worry things will be explained in the next chapter. I'm really really really excited about the next few chapters, I think they'll hold some of the best plot points of this fic and I've been thinking about them for literally two years at this point. By the way, this chapter was really difficult to write, as Priscilla, Regulus, and Sirius are all difficult to write on their own! All of them in one scene was hellish to even figure out, but I think it's at a point where I'm satisfied. It's got a lot more details I wanted to include, but not dropping a chapter was beginning to weigh heavily on me, and I'm honestly satisfied with how this turned out. I'm curious if you all liked my Regulus, I think I really got a feel for him his chapter and I'm actually so excited to write for him even more.

I want to include here, someone actually made a continuation of this fic that I think is worth checking out as it is pretty well written and diverges pretty significantly from my fic in its first chapter. It honestly makes me really happy that someone was willing to go to those lengths to continue this premise, and I personally think having someone continue a fic is the greatest honor a fic can receive (patting myself on the back here lol). I will still be releasing chapters for this fic though, so don't be afraid! Just wanted to add this so people can go over there and show them support.

Second thing I want to include is; a supporter of mine made a really amazing piece of art which I am now using as the cover page to this fic on . His name is leymax, and he's done a bunch of other specific commissions for this fic and they really add life to it in a way you just can't get with only words. I want to thank him for sticking with this fic for so long and going out of his way to make those images for the sake of this story. Leymax, you are truly an OG, and you've got all our respect and love!

Last thing I want to add is the survey. Now this will be controversial, so let me ask you this and see what the audience gauge is:

Who's POV do we want for next chapter?

We can obviously do Subaru's, as he's in the place with the most people. However, there are some characters I want to cover who have entirely different roles than they did in the previous story.

Let me know if you just want to get right back into it with Subaru, hop over to Garf/Otto/Mimi, or even some non-viewing characters like Heinkel. Trust me, things are different for them too!

Here's my typical plugs that I normally put at the end of each of my chapters:

I also have a discord server for anyone interested in getting updates for when new chapters are releasing. We've got roles, a lot of active members, and an overall good vibe going on. It's pretty decked out by this point, so I suggest you check it out:

https://discord.gg/tgMtCvdasb

I also do have some other announcements though! My server members have been really active recently and we’ve actually done a couple live reads of my chapters. Since it turned out pretty decent, I thought, why not just do them for all my stuff? Anyway, what I’m trying to say here is that I’ve begun setting up a backlog of live readings for people to listen to (if they’re interested in that kind of thing). If you want to participate in those, then join the discord!

Chapter Text

"W-What's going on? Where am I. . .!?"

Subaru brushed Al's arm off of him and rapidly turned his head to try and take in his current surroundings. The only thing he could remember was his failed attack on Regulus, but what happened after was quite foggy.

"Answer me. . ! Where. Is. She!"

Each word Al spoke was accompanied by another shake of his body, which only served to disorient him even more than before. He clearly wasn't in the square anymore. No, it looked like he was brought somewhere else, a makeshift shelter of some kind. Fortunately for him, he hadn't sustained any additional damage on the way here, but from the looks of everyone else in this place, they were clearly aware how dire the situation had become.

"Enough already! Get your hands off him. . ."

Al quickly found himself yanked backwards by someone, that person being someone Subaru was already well-acquainted with. A member of the iron fang, and guardian to the troublesome triplets that seemed so attached to Garfiel.

"Ricardo. . ? What are you doing here. . . ?"

Subaru was surprised to see Ricardo inside a shelter given their current predicament, but the distressed look on Ricardo's face told him that he was missing some important context.

"Hey kid, glad you're doin'. . ."

Ricardo began to speak, but stopped abruptly, looking down at the floor with clenched teeth. Despite suffering no visually apparent additional damage, it was presumptuous to say that he'd just been lucky. After all, this kid was capable of stacking invisible wounds unlike any other person in this world.

". . .alright."

From that reaction alone, Subaru knew things must've gotten worse since he'd been knocked out. That, or Ricardo should also be counted amongst those who knew the true nature of his authority. Truthfully, Subaru didn't know which one of those explanations was worse. . .

"I-I appreciate the concern Ricardo, but Al, your question. . ."

Subaru turned back to Al, who was currently cursing repeatedly under his breath with evident frustration in his voice.

"You didn't hear me? I asked you where the Princess is. . ! She was with you, right?"

Al managed to calm himself enough to ask this simple question, which awoke a feeling of guilt in Subaru's chest. Priscilla would've likely made it here if he hadn't dragged her to that square to help him. Something must have happened since he passed out. . .

"Who are you to threaten Betty's contractor at a time like this. . ?!"

From his right, Subaru noticed a hand clench tightly around his own, paired with a voice that he would recognize anywhere as his beautiful Beako. Almost immediately, his attention was refocused onto her.

". . .-hk! Don't make that face at me Beako. . . You know damn well my threat is empty. . ."

Al reached his arm underneath his helmet, clumsily fiddling with something and scratching at his chin. The gesture inspired a bit of pity in Subaru's chest, as it was clear his initial reaction was motivated not from malice but instead, worry for his lady.

"That nickname. . ? You-. .! Only Betty decides who uses that name. . ."

Beatrice balled her fists, gritting her teeth together, as she sent another glare at Al. The helmeted man did not show any inclination of being shaken by Beatrice's fury, but perhaps this was just because his face was obscured. Subaru did briefly see his hand shake, but it was so fleeting that he wasn't sure if it was just poor lighting.

"Alright! L-Let's avoid fighting amongst ourselves for now. . ! Truth be told, I'm also confused about what happened. . . Beatrice, do you know where everyone is?"

Subaru put his hand on Beatrice's head, ruffling her hair a little bit in an effort to defuse some of the tension building up. As expected, this gesture worked like a charm, and Beatrice's attention once again shifted back to her contractor.

"I-I shall answer, I suppose. Betty was the only other person to hear that woman's request."

Subaru and Al looked at Beatrice with anticipation, while Ricardo quickly got up and left the room. It was most likely that he was going to contact the others, as he went upstairs to somewhere more secluded.

'Request?'

"That prideful woman requested Emilia carry you and I away to safety while she held off those two herself."

". . .-!"

". . .-?!"

The two men looked at Beatrice with haunted expressions on their faces. Al, who by this point, was anticipating the presence of all the remaining Sin Archbishops, could only find himself gripping the hilt of his sword so tightly that it might break.

Subaru, on the other hand, was left staring blankly at the wall in astonishment. The weight in his chest was now shifting to a malignant nausea, as he recalled all the horrible things he said to her before they departed to the square. How could his assessment of her been so wrong?

Despite the fact he'd walked her into a trap, lacking critical information about the enemy, and with no realistic way to pull out a victory. . .

She still decided to risk her life to retain control of her actions and memories.

". . .-tch!"

Subaru's teeth firmly clenched as he finally began to put the pieces together.

'Priscilla isn't one to entrust her fate into the hands of others. She knew what would happen if I was allowed to continue fighting. . . I would've thrown myself at the wall until the results came out to what I desired. Don't tell me she anticipated that weakness and-. . .?'

"B-Beako, she's not. . .!?"

". . . ."

Beatrice's neutral expression did little to assuage his worries. He didn't dare finish that sentence in front of Al, as if the answer turned out to be negative, he had no idea how the poor guy would react.

". . .I-I don't believe so, I suppose. Emilia immediately headed back to the square after dropping us off here."

"I'm. . .I'm sorry I couldn't stop it."

The drill-haired spirit could see Al's tense demeanor become slightly more relaxed at the prospect of backup being sent to assist Priscilla. Even so, he had now gotten enough information to merit heading out himself to go and retrieve her.

"E-Emilia-tan as well. . ? How long have I been out. . !?"

Subaru felt like he was getting short of breath again, but Beatrice's reassuring hand on his back helped to keep him level.

"About an hour, I imagine. There's been several more concerning developments as well, in fact. There are more than two archbishops in the city."

". . .-?!"

Subaru's eyes darted rapidly around the shelter he found himself in, and only now did it finally sink in how serious the situation actually was. They had managed to successfully evacuate the square without alerting the general public as to what was going on. Sure, Liliana might have warned the city guards, but that didn't explain the rapid response and the swaths of injured people sharing this makeshift shelter.

This attack must have been planned, targeting multiple parts of Priestella simultaneously to create maximum chaos and confusion.

"We tried to take you back to the Inn, but an announcement from the Sin Archbishop of Lust over the city metia made us switch destinations."

Subaru couldn't believe what he was hearing. The Witch Cult had taken over City Hall too? If that was the case, Anastasia and Kiritaka were likely caught up in the attack. . .

Now he knew why Ricardo was looking so tense. It wasn't like him to remain on the sidelines waiting for orders. . . but then again, he was pretty much all by himself when this attack started. However, that didn't really explain why they diverted from the Inn. Did they attack there as well?

"N-No way. . ."

Subaru put his hand to his mouth, trying to keep himself calm. Beatrice could see he wasn't taking the information well, but unfortunately the bad news had not finished coming.

"Beatrice, was the Inn attacked. . ?"

He could see her react with some confusion, which was a relief for him. It meant that the rapid conclusion he'd drawn wasn't confirmed, and that most of their fighting force was potentially still alive.

"I-I'm not sure. They didn't mention any attack on Seaslyph, I suppose."

This information brought a small smile back to Subaru's dejected face, hopefully at least a couple competent fighters had managed to avoid the Witch Cult's initial surprise attack. He would need to get a full briefing on whatever this 'Archbishop of Lust' had said over the intercom, but Subaru figured that it could wait until after he figured out where everyone else was.

"I hope they're alright. . . but Beako, why did we change locations instead of going back to get reinforcements?"

Beatrice nodded her head, looking away nervously at the stairs Ricardo had walked up a few moments ago.

"That aforementioned concern of yours was our primary reason for swapping locations, I suppose, but not our only reason."

Subaru was following along with this reasoning so far, sliding his legs off from his makeshift bed and resting them on the ground with a weak grunt. The Inn was likely a good distance away from the square so the further they traveled, the longer it would take for reinforcements to arrive. Not to mention that they were almost completely lost when they had followed him away from the Inn earlier today.

Truth be told, Subaru was still largely unsure as to where in the city he was currently occupied.

The only reason they had found their way to this place was likely due to some forward thinking by Emilia or Beatrice when they were evacuating the square. One of them likely asked a civilian being 'evacuated' for directions.

"Besides the unknown status of our lodging, we also managed to locate a two-way Metia here, in fact. Emilia left one here and took the other with her before she left."

". . -! A metia. . ?"

Subaru's eyes widened and a weak smile formed back again on his face. It was no surprise they'd put together such a good plan in such little time. It was honestly really reassuring to know that he could speak with her now, or she could call them if she was in trouble. The fact that they hadn't received a call was likely a sign that she hadn't encountered any significant danger.

"Good thinking you two, although I'm rather upset that this came as a result of removing me from the battle. . ."

He was plainly honest with this fact, something Beatrice appreciated. As a reward, she drained a small amount of mana from his occupied hand and used it to heal some of his residual scratches and superficial wounds.

". . .I wouldn't go blaming those two, the Princess has never been one to willingly cede autonomy to someone else."

". . !?"

Surprising both Subaru and Beatrice, Al makes a comment that could almost be construed as moral support, but he quickly brushes it off as if he hadn't said anything. He wasn't planning on sticking around here much longer, but his gut told him that there might be some important information he was missing. If anyone was to uncover it, that person would be Natsuki Subaru. Although, baiting out a checkpoint from him to optimize his own strategy was definitely underhanded, even Al could admit that.

". . .What? I'm going to be a poor sport about this all the way through, but I want to avoid you gaining any misunderstandings about her. She's never been driven by things like pity, so I don't want you to go imagining something that never happened. Just know that she did what she did because she thought it was her path to victory."

Al said this with surprising conviction, which only made Subaru feel like his own understanding of Priscilla was completely wrong again. Truly, she was one of those people who he never quite managed to read fully.

"W-What about me then. . ? I know you don't have any qualms with Emilia-tan or Beako, but I was the one who brought her to that square to begin with. . ."

Subaru didn't dare look at Al as he said that, as his guilt was starting to make him tear up and he didn't want to make it seem like he'd resulted her to death. They still lacked information, so it was too soon to make a judgement like that.

"Truthfully, I'm quite enraged with you Brother, but I also know I can't put all the blame on you. She's not one to sit in a shelter, nor act in the way any normal girl should. In fact, once she decides she's going to get involved there's really no way to stop her. I could never once predict how she would react, but evenso, I'd wager my life on that spontaneity."

Al began tapping his foot on the ground and inching towards the door. He still couldn't leave yet, as there were two more people he needed to talk to, but they were upstairs speaking with Ricardo. At this reaction, an awkward silence formed between the three of them.

". . ."

". . ."

As the minutes passed, Subaru felt that uncertainty he'd been burying deep in his chest grow stronger and stronger. He was less and less sure of where he stood with Al, and he didn't want this to be a potential last conversation.

"Al. . .W-What will you do if she's really. . ?"

Subaru said this with a shake, his own pride not letting him finish the sentence. It was a fact that significant time had passed since his last reset, and he was now uncertain of where his checkpoint landed. The last time he'd felt like this was when he had lost Rem. If that was the case now. . .

". . .The Princess would never die here, not easily."

The way he said it was cold, calculated down to almost the very syllable. Even now, Subaru couldn't see his face through his helmet, yet he couldn't help but process what he'd just said as a threat. It was as if Al was saying that about him as well. . . even though that just couldn't be the case.

". . -hk!"

". . ?! What's that reaction for brother?"

Subaru could feel Beatrice's hand was much tighter around his own, which gave him some reassurance that it wasn't just him who felt that bloodlust just now. Either way, it was not a smart idea to say something about it if Al was confused by their reactions.

"N-Nothing. . ! I was just wondering where everyone was when I last saw them. . . I think it would help calm my nerves a bit if I could at least estimate where everyone else is."

Jostling his injured arm out of his sling, he opened and closed his hand to ensure basic motor functionality, then held up both arms and began a count of everyone he needed to recall. First off, being his own camp.

"Emilia-tan is headed back to that square. . . -hk! The thought alone makes me upset. . ."

Subaru shook his head, but didn't dare complain any further in front of Al. After all, if he was to complain about that, there would be no way for him to justify bringing either Emilia or Priscilla to that square to begin with. He would just have to head out and retrieve the both of them once he gathered the remainder of their forces.

"Beako is by my side, along with Al and Ricardo."

The count was up to three, however, that was nowhere near everyone he needed to locate. Some very concerning realizations had come to him as he began this counting process, but he wouldn't indulge those until he got to the relevant parties.

"Otto. . .I-I think he said he was going to resume negotiations to Kiritaka. . ? I told him to bring Garfiel with him, so wherever they are it's likely they are together."

Subaru scratched his chin, his memories getting fuzzy once more, as Emilia had quickly dragged him off with Beatrice before they could really finish their conversation. Should he just assume the two of them were at the City Hall?

'If so, does that broadcast mean they were both–. . .!?'

"Knowing the merchant, it's likely he was taking care of his own business first, in fact."

Beatrice, who was also present for that conversation, gave some reassuring details to Subaru. He felt a lot of the built-up tension in his shoulders dissipate at this conjecture, but not just because it was possible, but because it was completely in line with what he'd expect from Otto.

"If that's the case Beako, then we have no clue where the two of them are. . ."

This would mean it would be difficult to contact them, or to relay where they were all supposed to meet. Although, he shouldn't assume it was purely bad news. As mentioned before, their best chances in a fight with the Witch Cult would be if they initiated rather than being caught off guard themselves.

'It's also possible that Garfiel tried running off to City Hall by himself after that announcement. . .No, no, I doubt Otto would let him. . .'

As of right now, he really had no way to guess where they were. The batting average was already looking rather grim.

". . .Ok. Next is the Anastasia Camp."

Subaru now had five fingers raised, shifting his attention over to his injured arm. It still wasn't good for much, and he couldn't really feel much in it now either, but he could at least control it enough for this. If he was lucky it might be strong enough to catch his body weight in a pinch, but Subaru didn't want to find out the answer to that question.

"Anastasia was at City Hall for the announcement with Kiritaka this morning, I doubt she went very far. . ."

It was true Liliana had also sung this morning over the metia, but that just made Subaru even more confident that the square they'd all been in was relatively close to the center of the city.

"That beastman was ordered by Julius to go and search for you after you left the Inn, I suppose. That uptight fellow went to rendezvous with his lady after the broadcast, if what he told Betty is true."

". . .Ah, is that so."

Subaru nodded at Beatrice's interjection, his own feelings beginning to get heavily clouded. If that's true, Julius was likely in close proximity to City Hall when the attack began. That knightly a-hole would sacrifice himself in a second if it meant he could buy time for his lady and look cool. But that scenario was something Subaru didn't want to imagine.

He still hates that jerk, let's be clear!

He was just. . . He was worried just this once.

"So Julius is at the City Hall as well."

He was now up three more fingers, Anastasia, Kiritaka, and Julius. Truth be told, this group was the one that scared him the most so far. They were caught up in the epicenter of this disaster without any forewarning. If there were any casualties. . .

'Don't think about it. Don't even consider it. That jerk is a lot of things, but weak isn't one of them. He made that painfully clear to me, didn't he. . ?'

"What about the triplets. . ?"

Subaru remembered the three of them messing around with him this morning, but like most others, where they were was entirely unknown to him. Was there any way he could track them? If Anastasia was attacked, it was possible they were with her, but given their location this morning, it seemed unlikely.

"Betty is unsure. . .that beastman didn't know either."

Beatrice turned away, looking genuinely worried about them, which made Subaru's own heartbeat race slightly faster.

"Mimi likes Garfiel doesn't she. . ? Do you think she might have follo-. . .I-I mean 'accompanied'. . . Garfiel?"

Subaru turned Beatrice's face back towards his own, his question making the spirit contemplate heavily on the likelihood of this assumption being true. Mimi did follow Garfiel on their first day in Priestella. That was the same day Subaru had unknowingly encountered Regulus, and Beatrice remembered Tivey and Hetaro being quite upset with her for running off. . .

"If she did, Betty has no doubt the other two followed them as well. . ."

With this, Subaru raised two more fingers, then put them all down again and raised one more. He was up to 11 people. The Priscilla camp's locations were basically entirely known to him at this point, besides Priscilla, as Al was standing right in front of him, and the remainder of Heinkel and Schult was almost certainly back at the Inn.

"That's two more. . ."

Subaru was raised back up to three fingers.

"Now for the Felt Camp. . ."

This was the one that worried him, although it was for reasons you might not expect. Gaston was certainly accompanying Felt, though Subaru was unsure whether or not Felt would've remained at the Inn. Something told him that she was likely out of danger. That girl had spent her entire life in the slums and was no stranger to keeping a low profile when needed.

Her knight on the other hand. . .

"Why didn't Reinhard come during the battle with Greed. . ?"

". . ."

". . ."

Both Al and Beatrice jerked where they were standing and entered a state of contemplation. Certainly, it hadn't been a super 'official' signal, but Priscilla's wide-scale fire magic should've been an obvious alert to Reinhard. Not to mention the fact that they'd told Larkins, who had immediately left for the Inn to go and inform Reinhard of what was happening.

The only explanation for why he had not intervened thus far was that something had held him up.

Whatever that was. . .had been successful enough at delaying Reinhard for over an hour. If he'd retaken the city hall he most certainly would've done an announcement.

That thought was terrifying.

"I-I don't know, but I really don't like this. . ."

Subaru began to bite his nail, but his hand was yanked back out of his mouth by Beatrice before he could draw blood. She would nip this bad habit at the bud before it became repeated. He already had enough experience with self-harm to last a lifetime.

"Betty is unsure as well, but that means it falls to us, I suppose."

At this, Subaru quickly snapped out of his stupor and nodded his head. It was irresponsible of him to sit here and leave the response to everyone else. It was also rather unlikely that anyone else possessed the amounts of information on their adversary that he currently did.

"T-That's right. . .if everything we've discussed is true, then there's only really one course of action."

Subaru said this rather authoritatively, capturing Al's attention and inspiring Beatrice's own prideful mutterings.

"The group that worries me the most right now is Otto's. If it was just Garfiel, I'm sure he could restrain him, but if those three accompanied them, I'm sure they would bolt off immediately to help Anastasia. Wherever they are, I suspect that's where they'll be headed next. . ."

Internally Subaru patted himself on the back for coming up with this on his own. This was one of the few benefits of relying so heavily on RBD in the past. He was able to accurately predict how people would behave in moments like these better than most others.

"Then, what should we do about it, in fact?"

Beatrice still seemed torn about letting Emilia go off to the square on her own, and for good reason. There was still a lot of uncertainty regarding that part of the city, and Reinhard's absence was making her uneasy. It would be smart to gather their bearings and head off there with a full-powered strike group including Emilia and Priscilla if they wanted to do this.

However. . .

"If we don't cut them off at the pass, then it's highly likely they'll walk into a trap."

Subaru said this with a pensive gaze, looking at his own feet and praying that what he just said had not already happened.

"B-But how are we supposed to stop them if we don't know where they are, I suppose. . ?"

Beatrice looked panicked, as Subaru got up out of his makeshift bed and removed the unused sling he'd just had his arm in.

"There's only one way. We have to storm the building first. If we succeed, then we can make that our new base of operations, and if we fail, so long as we briefly get control of the metia, we can at least get a message out to everyone."

Beatrice looked at Subaru like he was insane. She'd never doubt any of his plans, and she didn't plan to start now, but the logic behind this was something she didn't like following. His solution to avoid 'walking into a trap' was to walk into the trap faster and harder than anyone else so he could render it useless?

It would almost certainly result in a death. Especially when this plan didn't have Reinhard. . . N-No, not just Reinhard, they barely had anyone! Priscilla and Emilia were off somewhere else, along with the rest of the Emilia Camp's fighters. In their current state, it would be a miracle if they made it to the entrance without being detected.

"I-I know, I know. . . I don't really like this either. I wish we had more fighters we could bring with us, but besides Ricardo, we've really got no other people who we can ask for help."

Subaru patted Beatrices hair and matted it between his hands to try and calm Beatrice's distraught features. After everything he'd been through these past couple hours, seeing the looks on their faces when he reset, both before and after, the idea of risking it again was entirely unappealing. However, he couldn't just sit still and do nothing.

"If that's the case, why don't you ask us. . . Subaru-dono?"

". . ?!" X2

Both Beatrice and Subaru flipped around, as the sound of footsteps came down that familiar stairwell he'd seen Ricardo enter. The clacks of multiple pairs of shoes at once, quicker than a leisurely pace, but not so quick he could call it rushed. It was. . . elegant sounding.

"Crusch Karsten, at your service."

The smiling face of the Duchess greeted the two of them, along with the relaxed grin of her retainer, and her loyal knight.

". . .Subaru-dono."

Wilhelm bowed his head deeply towards the newly blushing Subaru.

"Though it really wasn't nyice~ to forget all of us from your count, Subaru~kyun. . . *nyom*. . ."

A certain cat-like demihuman chuckled to himself and nibbled on Subaru's ear.

". . .kyaaaa!"

"Hahahaha. . ! Ya' should've seen the look on your face. . !"

Ricardo had a difficult time holding in his stomach as he repeatedly recalled Subaru's manic arm-flapping after Felix's little prank. He belted out laughter so strong that even the rest of the shelter found themselves slightly less downcast at the change in mood.

Subaru on the other hand. . .

"Gyaaaaa. . ! Where is he, where is he this time. . !? Ah, how do I keep falling for it. . .!?"

With his back to the wall and his eyes repeatedly dashing back and forth, Subaru leaned into the joke and playfully acted as the fool while Felix repeatedly pretended to sneak back up on him. To his dismay, Beatrice did not come to his rescue, and was instead sitting on his bed, trying her best not to appear related to this farce.

"Ferri-chan's movement speed is nyot~ that fast. . .Could it be you enjoyed that. . ? Ah, Subaru~kyun, alas, but my heart belongs to Crusch-sama. . !"

Subaru rapidly waved his hands in the air to everyone in the shelter, repeatedly saying "I did not, I really didn't, please stop giving me such looks. . !" before eventually resigning to his fate and letting the mood fizzle out.

". . .What's with that stealth of his? We sure he's not an ambush predator?"

He offhandedly said this to Crusch, who giggled a little bit at Felix's newfound embarrassment. At least a little bit of the awkwardness had rebounded back to Felix, which left Subaru content enough to resume formal discussions.

"Perhaps he is. Ferris can be quite effective with those tactics under the right circumstances."

Crusch warmly smiled, but quickly caught herself and cleared her throat with a rough 'ahem!'. This was not the time to be joking around, even if it was the first time they'd really gotten to speak with one another since. . . the incident.

She already knew that Subaru had died, Beatrice had told her when he was unconscious. It would be a bit awkward to tell him that she sat by his bedside along with Wilhelm and Felix, even moreso that she had caressed his face when no one was looking. She really was uncertain about how to act appropriately around him anymore, and the current circumstances only made this even harder for her.

In truth, she was glad to offer him a bit of levity after what must've been a hellish experience, but in her heart she knew it was too little, too late.

He'd died once more, although it was possibly multiple times from what Beatrice had told her. She could see that look in his eyes that she saw on the screen over and over and over again, and it made her heart break.

But more than any of those other emotions, it made her angry. It made her furious at her own incompetence. How could this have happened with all of them right by his side? Right underneath their noses!? Were they really that useless? Did this make everything they'd watched a complete farce? Was there any value in all that suffering?

She didn't know. And now, worst of all, she was confused.

The memories she'd had when she 'didn't have memories' constantly clashed with the identity she'd built up over the course of her entire life. Where she'd refused to show emotion to anyone until it was too late.

It was unfair to give her that freedom, only to take it away.

So she was angry, to say the least. Angry at what had happened, angry at her own actions, angry at everyone else's incompetence, and most of all, angry that she couldn't display a lick of it.

Why must the world make her care so much about this kid only to butcher him before her very eyes?

Was the screen laughing at her?

It wasn't funny at all.

". . . .A-Ah? Crusch, you zoning out. . ?"

". . .-! E-Eh? No, nothing to worry about. Please continue."

Subaru could see the smile on Crusch's face seemed pained, and suddenly felt obliged not to press the issue any further. His plan was contingent on her support, and with their backing, he felt like their odds improved dramatically.

"Before that, I need to speak with you."

". . . !" X6

Everyone in the room turned to look back at Al, who was watching this scene play out in relative silence. He stared directly at Crusch and the awkward silence that washed over them all was beginning to damper that, already weakened, mood.

"Certainly, what is it you need? I'm aware of what is happening with Emilia and Priscilla, so I will do what you ask if it is within my power."

Crusch answered firmly at Al's serious-sounding request, and the man let out a light sigh at the attention he'd drawn to himself.

". . .Oi oi, it's nothing serious, I just need that metia she's holding. . ."

Al kicked the floor with his foot before turning away from the bewildered stares of everyone else in the shelter he'd inadvertently pulled onto him.

"Metia. . ? Wait, you mean you've got it. . !? Crusch, please. . ! Let me really quickly speak to Emilia-tan. . !"

Crusch could see both Al and Subaru begin to approach her as she took the metia out of her pocket and prepared to hand it to one of them. As if by instinct, Wilhelm intercepted them both before they could get too close, mostly to prevent any conflict from breaking out between the two of them rather than to protect Crusch.

"Yo. . .brother, I've been pretty understanding up until now, but I really can't wait around here any longer. I need to go track down the Princess."

Subaru's breath hitched as he felt the atmosphere around Al grow slightly colder. It hadn't been his intention to monopolize this metia, but he did at least hope to tell Emilia his plans before he marched off to the City Hall with Beatrice in tow.

". . .-hk! Fine, I guess it's my fault you even need it to begin with. . . You want to join up with Emilia-tan so you can locate Priscilla, right?"

"Am I that obvious to you?"

Al's shoulders slouched at the prospect of being so easily seen through, but some part of Subaru felt like this was part of an act to get him to give up the metia. Truthfully, he couldn't be bothered to oppose him at this point. It wasn't like Al deserved it after everything that had happened.

". . .I don't mind you going to assist Emilia-tan. In fact, I would prefer it if someone was there to keep her out of trouble. However, I do expect you to inform her of the new plan, is that fair?"

Subaru did a small nod to himself, which Beatrice cutely mimicked. This caused Al to let out a small chuckle, before cursing under his breath at his poor luck.

"I thought I warned you not to go down this path. . ."

Al said this so quietly that the only person who could even hear him was Subaru, which was Al's intention. Immediately, Subaru remembered his discussion with Al the previous day, as well as his warning to avoid the delusions of heroism.

Speaking of which, Al had also warned him to get out of the city. . . ? Just how much did he–. . .?!

"Fine. . .I'll watch out for your princess while you're not there. In exchange, I expect nothing less than a perfect win. That includes my own Princess's safety, understand?"

Subaru nodded, and tossed Al the metia. He caught it with his one hand, placed it in his pocket, and began to head towards the door.

"You don't have to head off alone. . ! We can send someone w-. . ."

As Subaru began to speak, Al held up his arm again, without turning back.

"Oi, Bro I can look out for myself. You remember what I told you the other day don't you? Besides, that suicide mission of yours is going to need everyone it can get if there's to be any hope of an easy victory."

Before Subaru had the chance to argue with him, Al had walked off and closed the door behind him. This guy was certainly foolish, but Subaru felt he couldn't call him that in good conscience considering what he was about to do.

"Odd fellow, isn't he? He's from your homeland, right?"

Ricardo says this half-jokingly, to which Subaru feels the need to raise his voice and defend the pride of his world. However, he realized anything he said would be invalid considering the way he probably appeared to everyone else. He wasn't exactly normal either.

"Yeah, he's the only other one I've met."

Subaru says this wistfully, although there's some unidentifiable feelings mixed in with this too. It was likely due to their discussion from yesterday, but it felt like Al knew more than he was letting on. He didn't know what to think, and that lack of trust made him feel more alone than if he'd never met him to begin with.

"Regardless of your feelings, he's given you his word. I doubt he will go back on it."

Wilhelm put a hand on Subaru's shoulder, which was surprisingly exactly what he needed to get him out of this funk.

"Well then, we don't have much time, let's prepare to leave. . ."

Subaru couldn't shake the sense of looming dread as he watched Al march off, as he wasn't sure if there was some latent mistrust that had built up between them, or that there was a possibility he was sending him off to go and 'die'. Either way, it felt irresponsible.

'But these are the choices I'm left with. . . If I had just ignored the square to begin with. . .'

He shook his head. No, it wasn't up to him to call his choices 'mistakes' anymore. Would those whose lives had been spared as a result of their actions feel the same way? Would Priscilla?

It was never his own choice to begin with. Nor was it his right to look back and call his actions foolish.

"Before we go, let me bring you up to speed on what I've learned so far."

Subaru, turning to face Felix, Wilhelm, and Crusch, rapidly broke down the information he's gathered so far about each of their opponents as well as his estimations of where each camp was located.

". . .and that's the gist of it. I've got a better grasp on Sirius's authority than that other jerk's. . .or at least some way to counter it. However, I can say that they don't work together well, which is probably the only reason they haven't successfully flooded the city yet."

Subaru stretched his barely functional arm above his head in an attempt to get some of the feeling back into it, yielding mixed results. While Beatrice and Felix fussed over this behavior, both attempting to cast healing magic, Ricardo, Wilhelm, and Crusch sat and contemplated on what he told them so far.

"Say, Subaru-dono. . .H-How much have you. . ?"

Crusch started this question but stopped herself from finishing it as she recalled Subaru's previous encounter with the Witch's Cult. As grateful as she was for his presence and for this information, the implication of every sentence he spoke was a loop soaked with blood.

"I-I can't say, unfortunately. That much hasn't changed. I'm sure you've already spoken with Beako, so there's no need to discuss it right now."

At his cold reply, Crusch could only clench her fist and look away in frustration. She had obviously pressed on a nerve just by asking, but she couldn't help it given what he planned on doing next! He was planning on marching into the heart of the enemy's forces with no intel, which meant he would likely die at some point on the way there. Would she be forced to bear witness to it as it happened?

"I respectfully disagree, if. . .something like that. . .were to happen on the way, how would we deal with it? Are we all supposed to willfully ignore your suffering for this plan to work?"

Crusch put her hand to his cheek, to which Subaru could only shudder and turn away from her once more. He didn't want to make things awkward between them, and while this could've just been a token gesture, the blush on his face would likely result in a misunderstanding.

". . .*cough*. . .I-If that becomes an issue, then we'll deal with it when it comes up. It's not like I design my strategies with the assumption that we'll get multiple attempts, it's just that the game we're playing is set to ultra-hard mode!"

Subaru scratches his neck and looks away, coughing into his fist to shield his face from Crusch's piercing gaze.

"If that's the case, shouldn't you also head off to support Emilia? You've already laid out the plan, there's no need to put yourself in the most dangerous zone of the city to achieve victory. Just Wilhelm, Ricardo, and I are more than willing t—. . . ."

"I'm afraid you're mistaken about something rather important."

Before Felix could voice his protests to this idea, Subaru cut both him and Crusch off with a counterpoint of his own.

"If that was all I had to worry about, I'd be with her right now without a doubt. . . However, several of our camp members are still unaccounted for. The only way I can hope to get in contact with them all is through the city's metia."

He couldn't just outright say he wanted to guarantee her safety, as he could sense that such a sentiment, if well intentioned, would only make her more stubborn about keeping him here. However, what he said wasn't exactly a lie either. He recalled speaking with Otto and Garfiel earlier this morning and felt the urgency in his chest build in tandem with his worries for the people in City Hall.

"Why not give us a message?"

Crusch followed up with a pretty reasonable request, but once more Subaru shook his head.

"There are no guarantees we'll make it that far, even if I come along with you guys. I expect their forces will be even more concentrated in the City Hall too. For this plan to be worth the risk, we can't go at it half-serious, we'll need the strongest group we can put together."

The underlying guarantee here was not lost on Crusch, who was even more torn at the suggestion now. If they didn't get a message out now, it was likely that a large portion of the other camps would be wiped out or lured into a trap. They had a way to guarantee that a message gets out, but it would mean disregarding all the lessons she'd learned from their time in the theater.

"I'm with him. . . Kid's got a point, even if he does end up. . .y'know. . .it'll be after all of us are taken care of first, which means the plan would've failed anyway. Sending him away is just tacitly admitting that we got no faith in our chances."

Ricardo slyly backed up Subaru, much to Crusch and Beatrices' disappointment. He would clearly admit to having ulterior motives in this case, as both Julius and Anastasia were directly in the line of fire, and the triplets were likely heading there as they spoke. However, Ricardo also didn't feel particularly bad about this either, as he knew Subaru was feeling similarly for Anastasia and Julius. It's why he liked the kid so much!

"I agree with Ricardo-dono. As a knight, he is honor-bound to uphold his oath to the kingdom. It is not our place to deny Subaru-dono's assistance."

Wilhelm's support flipped the numbers in Subaru's favor, as now Subaru, Wilhelm, and Ricardo held a majority over Crusch and Beatrice. The only way to tie this up would be to convince Felix, but he likely had sympathy for Subaru as a fellow knight.

"W-What about your arm. . !? How can we send you to fight with an injury like that. . ?"

Finally, a bit of emotion leaked out from Crusch's stoic demeanor, as she clasped his injured arm between both of hands.

"Please do not worry Crusch-sama. . ! Ferri-chan can cast a forbidden spell to restore partial functionality to Subaru~kyun's arm. . ."

Felix interjected, slightly nervous, but insistent on supporting Subaru if needed. Crusch could only pretend to be happy with this revelation, but her heart sank when she saw him begin casting the spell.

The healer felt a bit disgusted with himself for turning against his lady in this critical moment, but there were several good reasons for doing so. Ignoring the obvious, like defending his pride as Lugunica's best healer, Felix couldn't help but feel relieved that Subaru was willing to accompany them to the City Hall. It meant, at the very least, they could avoid casualties.

Admitting that out loud would probably make the healer recoil at how selfish it was, but it was the ugly truth. Subaru's insistence to accompany them was also clearly for this reason. It wasn't like Subaru didn't expect and request this for that very reason.

Additionally, Felix would no doubt be accompanying them to the City Hall, as the injured so far had been relatively few in number. He would at least do everything in his power to ensure that Subaru did not end up using his accursed looping ability.

"I see I'm outnumbered. . ."

Crusch lifts up a hand in defeat and lets out a long shaky breath. A small tremble was visible in her hand, something which everyone else seemed to pick up on but didn't acknowledge.

"Subaru-dono, what is it we are supposed to do if. . .well, if that happens?"

Once again, Crusch poses that question to him, but this time with a more obvious feeling behind it. Only now could he hazard a guess as to what was driving these questions.

". . .-hk! I-I'm not sure. . . This is rather new for me as well, y'know? I mean, I still don't know how much you guys actually know about me, so I might end up expecting something unreasonable from you all if I. . ."

Subaru started his preamble, but a tight squeeze around his wrist from his contracted spirit diverted his attention away.

"Pray tell, what is it you were implying, I suppose? That you would keep it to yourself? Betty won't abide such nonsense, in fact."

He reflected internally if that was the conclusion he was about to draw. There was definitely more nuance to it than that, but he wasn't at liberty to explain exactly what he meant without crossing a taboo.

"N-No, no! It's not like I would do a good job at hiding it anyway. . !"

". . ."

". . ."

This joke only served to elicit frowns from everyone, a reaction Subaru was not expecting. Beatrice must have told them what he did in the square, so making light of such a serious situation was probably the wrong move.

"If we're unable to properly communicate it's likely we'll become the cause of-. . ."

Crusch muttered this under her breath, but Subaru's keen hearing picked up on it before she stopped herself.

"W-What are you talking about? The only person responsible for my. . .unfortunate losses. . .is me. Why would you say that?"

Subaru's confused expression was not received well, as none of the knights or attendees were able to tell him exactly what they had seen. Any attempts to explain would just result in their own taboo being triggered.

"I-It's nothing, forget I said it."

Crusch attempted to divert away from this subject, but Subaru's interests were already piqued. Even if they were restricted by a taboo, it was going to be hard to hide this from him.

"What do you mean 'nothing'? You've never been responsible for my. . ."

Subaru began to craft a sweet lie he could feed them all, as he didn't want them to misunderstand their role in his previous deatbs. Just because they were aware of his ability didn't necessarily mean they'd seen all of his loops. . .right?

"I care for you a great deal, Subaru. There's no point in hiding it as I'm sure I'll slip up eventually; nor have I ever been someone to deny my own feelings. Is it so wrong that the same sense of duty you feel for those in this city, others may feel towards you?"

Crusch straddled the line well with this statement, as Felix and Wilhelm couldn't help but nod their heads in agreement with the sentiment. Perhaps the methods by which they would take up this responsibility differed between them all, but the motivation was definitely shared.

"W-Wait a second. . ! I'm really flattered, but that's not. . . !"

'I-I'm not that virtuous. . ! I've accumulated debts to so many people, that's why I've. . .'

Subaru could feel his own feelings resonate with this statement, but the purity of it was out of left field for the poor guy.

"We all owe you so much. For acts both spoken and unspoken. No matter what you say, that fact is indisputable. It's only natural we would desire to reciprocate those feelings, you are an important part of all our lives."

Crusch put a hand on Subaru's shoulder, to which he could only blush and try to hold eye contact.

"B-But isn't that wrong. . !? To hold yourself to a debt you never actually accrued?"

At Subaru's hesitance to accept these feelings, Crusch softly shook her head with a smile on her face. She could see it was finally beginning to dawn on him, despite not being able to say exactly what she was referring to.

"No, there's nothing wrong with that at all. Isn't that how you met Emilia?"

". . .-!"

Like a lightbulb going off in his head, what she was saying suddenly made sense. He'd never once examined his first encounter with Emilia with this lens. Yes, if he had held those standards himself, he would've never gone back to that loot house after his first death. He'd always overlooked this asymmetry because the only one who could ever know about these 'unaccrued debts' was himself. It would be unfair to expect reciprocity for actions that never took place.

Now that others had that knowledge. . .

"W-Wait a second. . !? What you said earlier, could it be you were referring to. . . ?"

'The loop where I attempted to save Rem. . !?'

". . ."

Subaru hadn't had the chance to properly ponder the effects of all his loops being revealed, much less how they'd impact each person who had viewed them. That meant that everyone had watched his loops, meant they'd also seen every one of his deliberate reset attempts.

Which meant Crusch had seen the loop where he tried to. . .

"Yes. . .A-And I don't know what to say. To see you go so far for me that you'd. . ."

Subaru had half-expected a disgusted reaction at the egregious abuse of his powers, as back then he'd lacked the mental maturity to view his life as anything besides a tool to be expended. However, that wasn't what he saw at all. Instead, he saw a bright red blush across Crusch's noble features that threatened to blind him with it's radiance.

"I can never properly display how grateful I am for it, even though it hurt so much to see. . . but I never want it to happen again, especially on my behalf. My heart wouldn't be able to take it."

Before he could react, Crusch had locked him into a tight hug, so close her hair brushed across his ear. She briefly lifted her hand to his cheek, but hesitated at the last moment and dropped it back to her side. Undoubtedly, she did not wish to overstep the bounds of their relationship, especially now that Rem and Emilia were away.

". . .C-Crusch-san, wait a second. . !"

Despite his expectations, both Wilhelm and Felix looked at this scene with elated smiles on their faces. No doubt, this had been bothering Crusch since that flash, but she had been unable to properly convey it due to their taboo.

"Careful Subaru~kyun, you might make me jealous~. . ."

Felix giggled as he saw the tomato that was Subaru's blushing face search for any way to question the affection he was receiving. Unfortunately for him, there was none. This was as plain a confession as one could make.

". . .-hk! Ah, this is heavenly. . ! No, no, wait a second!"

He barely manage to wriggle himself out of that hug, and cleared his throat for good measure after the fact. Surprisingly, Crusch didn't seem upset by this, and she was largely back to business. That might just be her own proclivities aligning well with his? Or maybe she was used to his antics and was humoring him?

". . .We've got to refocus an-. . ."

~ Hello again meatbags~! Did you miss my beautiful voice? This lovely lady is completely shocked with the pathetic response put up by you all. . . ! A completely disgusting show of cowardice~! To retreat upon a single gaze of my divine figure? Go die! You nasty, rotting, putrid piles of meat! We control all the control towers and gave you rotten meat creatures a single demand, yet you've ignored it like petulant children. How simple is it to retrieve some Witch's bones? Was this supposed to be your venerable last stand? Maybe I should drown you after all! Kahahahahaha! ~

". . .-!"

All six of them tensed up, the shrill, cackling voice on the intercom paralyzing them with disgust. The high pitch of their voice almost sounded like the feedback you'd hear in a poorly set up microphone.

~ I was thinking, thinking, thinking. . . Now that you all have scampered away like little bugs, I have been left all on my lonesome. Are you really so weak and disgusting that you'd leave such a beautiful woman alone in your capital? Disgusting, disgusting, disgusting. . ! I think I'll turn them into pond scum! Why don't you send some warriors to try and stop me? You weaklings have already lost anyway. All of you should go rot on pikes. This world's love belongs to me, and me alone. I'm the Sin Archbishop of Lust, Capella Emerada Lugunica-chan-sama! Kyahahahahaha! ~

Concurrent with the end of her statement, a horrific screeching sound rang out across the city. Subaru tried to put his hands over his ears to prevent the sound from entering, but to his dismay, it was projected directly inside his head. The whirring and sounds of flesh shrinking and changing pierced their brains with unrelenting fervor. It was almost more disturbing that they could not see what was happening, as that left their brains to fill in the gaps.

". . .-kh!"

"That monster. . !"

Beatrice muttered, as she covered her own ears with her hands. This freak was a character even worse than the Archbishops of Sloth, Wrath, or Greed. A pure sadist who took pride in their work.

~ Oh, and don't take too long. . . ! Your little 'announcers' from this morning won't be around much longer if you keep hiding like pathetic cowards! My guests are disappearing rather quickly! Kyahahaha! ~

". . .-!"

". . .Ana-bo-!?"

And with that, a rather brutal piece of information was gleaned.

Author's Note

Ah, been a bit of a while since I've updated. This chapter is a little longer than the usual, and I actually planned on this and the next chapter being bundled, but it's so long already! Next chapter you're in for a rather interesting series of events. I hope you enjoyed the character writing in this chapter, this was a lot of setup, and occasionally I felt the dialogue got a little long winded. However, I am happy that I am finally moving from beyond the first stage of this arc and bringing in characters from all the other camps. It honestly felt really good to get to write Crusch this chapter, as I've been playing around with that plot thread for a while now, and she is finally getting a time to shine in this story.

I wonder, what could be holding up Reinhard this time? What about Garf and Otto, what's their perspective of the events that have been happening so far? Al is obviously acting quite differently, and Emilia is now hunting Regulus? Do we think Subaru has any chance of winning now?

As always, feedback is appreciated a lot, especially with these set up chapters. Do you like how Crusch is being written in this story? Do you disagree with how her character would react in this situation?

Ok, redundant questions over! Now it's time for me to put my chapter poll. This time, it's more of a fill-in-the-blank. Are there any parts of the original Arc 5 you want me to preserve? I think I'm laying the groundwork for an even more fun Regulus fight, and with the new characters that will be arriving by the end of the arc, some entirely new matchups that you might not even consider. I'm personally really wanting to preserve a similar storyline for Garfiel, at least when it comes to meeting his siblings, but I'm down to rewrite it so the way it happens is different. We've also got a particularly crazy moment being set up with Subaru and his speech. I absolutely love the speech in canon, but obviously I can't just reuse it. However, the bar is set insanely high. Anyways, I know I'm ranting, but that's gonna be a moment which will be extremely time consuming to write. Hopefully the derision shown by Capella this chapter gets repaid 100-fold by the absolute destructive whirlwind Subaru is going to send their way!

Second thing I want to include is; a supporter of mine made a really amazing piece of art which I am now using as the cover page to this fic on . His name is leymax, and he's done a bunch of other specific commissions for this fic and they really add life to it in a way you just can't get with only words. I want to thank him for sticking with this fic for so long and going out of his way to make those images for the sake of this story. Leymax, you are truly an OG, and you've got all our respect and love!

Here's my typical plugs that I normally put at the end of each of my chapters:

I also have a discord server for anyone interested in getting updates for when new chapters are releasing. We've got roles, a lot of active members, and an overall good vibe going on. It's pretty decked out by this point, so I suggest you check it out:

https://discord.gg/tgMtCvdasb

I also do have some other announcements though! My server members have been really active recently and we’ve actually done a couple live reads of my chapters. Since it turned out pretty decent, I thought, why not just do them for all my stuff? Anyway, what I’m trying to say here is that I’ve begun setting up a backlog of live readings for people to listen to (if they’re interested in that kind of thing). If you want to participate in those, then join the discord!

Chapter Text

". . . ."

An ominous silence overtook the six of them, each looking at Ricardo as they saw his frown deepen. It was admirable how well he received the news, given the context of the situation. Subaru was uncertain if he'd be able to hold his composure if it'd been Emilia in Anastasia's place.

"Ricardo-san. . ."

Crusch began a sentence but quickly stopped herself as she saw the newfound determination in the demihuman's eyes. There was no need for her to try and reassure him. After all, he's been on the brink of death multiple times throughout the course of his time as a mercenary. It was an accepted risk of the trade.

". . .Crusch-sama, thank ya' for worrying. Really."

The squint in Ricardo's eyes looked pained, but his weak smile communicated his confidence in all of them better than any words could. Their destination hadn't changed, nor had their plan. He also had no reason to believe everything that voice on the speaker was saying. After all, that announcement had all the markings of a trap meant to draw them in.

"I ain't gonna let them shake our morale. Just means we'll have to get there faster."

Both Subaru and Wilhelm nodded solemnly at Ricardo's words, gripping a sword and whip in their respective hands. Concurrently, Felix began to assist Crusch as she tied her hair back while Beatrice scouted the street outside the shelter.

"That's right. . ! If they think we're going to sit here cowering in fear, then those bastards have another thing coming!"

Subaru extended a fist to Ricardo, who let out a hearty laugh and responded with a fist of his own. Despite the arm still being injured, Felix's spell had been enough to numb it to where gestures like these were possible. Although, Subaru couldn't help but notice the curt glare he was receiving from Felix for treating his still-recovering arm so casually.

"Ha! Well said, kid. . ! With you comin' along, there's no way we'll lose!"

Ricardo's words were spoken with such certainty that it almost made the rest of the group uncomfortable, as the double-meaning was all but obvious. Surprisingly, the only person who didn't seem to mind was Subaru. This level of confidence in him was normally worrisome, but Ricardo's words clearly held no malice. If anything, Subaru felt ready to rise to the challenge after suffering his recent humiliating defeat by the Witch Cult.

"You know, that's an awful lot of confidence you're putting in me. . ! I suppose I'll have to do my best to live up to it. . ."

Subaru muttered that last part in a way where only Beatrice and Crusch managed to overhear, trying his best to appear jubilant at the idea of reuniting with everyone.

"Betty has no doubt that her contractor shall 'live up' to his reputation, in fact. She only asks that he remembers to live first and foremost. . !"

Beatrice's creative wordplay did its job, and its implications sobered the remainder of the crew up as to the hellish reality they might be entering. The potentiality that this all could end up being erased, that Subaru would have to bear the brunt of their failures and carry on with new, invisible scars. That was the price that came with such confidence.

But it did not necessarily have to turn out that way.

It made sense that the others could still be lighthearted, they hadn't been in that square when everything started to hit the fan. To be handed a task you know you are fated to fail.

Unlike Priscilla and Emilia, who were both capable of reading between the lines of Subaru's behavior due to their unique personalities, this group was much more ill-equipped. She could only pray that such a disaster could be avoided now.

"Beako. . ! Ah, no need to fret, okay? Nobody hates dying more than I do!"

His well-intentioned joke dampened the already-weakening atmosphere to critically pessimistic levels. Besides the singular glare from Beatrice, the rest of this motley crew simply looked down at the ground in contemplation.

". . ."

". . ."

"Subaru-dono, speaking from personal experience, such jokes are best received in times of victory rather than before a battle. . ."

Wilhelm let out a small sigh, a mix of disappointment and morbid fascination with how socially inept Subaru could be sometimes. Of course, he too, had been like this when he was younger. He'd even occasionally made similar 'flag-raising' jokes about himself when he'd been sent off on missions as part of his tenure leading the Royal Guard. These would usually be followed by glares from Theresia and Carol and a night on the couch.

"Wah Wah?! Even Wilhelm-san won't defend me. . . ! Ok, ok, I messed up! Please no more of those shameful stares. . !"

*Staaaaaare*

Subaru let out a nervous laugh, turning to Beatrice and spouting off desperate pleas as if they were normal commands.

"Ah, ah, let's go. . .! I suddenly feel very motivated! Everyone, let's all do our best! Victory! Victory! Ricardo-san. . !"

"Let's pick up the pace, I suppose. . !"

Beatrice, sitting atop Subaru's shoulders, shouted to the rest of the fighters as they continued to sprint towards the City Hall. Through a creative use of gravity magic, Subaru's lightened body was able to keep pace with the likes of Ricardo, Wilhelm, and Crusch as they ran at superhuman speeds.

Navigation towards the City Hall had been primarily Ricardo's job, as he'd been there several times already and knew this city the best out of all of them. Naturally, he was running in the very front. It was Wilhelm and Crusch's responsibilities to protect their flanks from any potential attackers, and Felix's job to ensure that their escape routes were never cut off.

This left everyone with well-assigned roles.

Well, everyone. . .except Subaru.

Running in the middle of the pack, he'd taken the time to survey the empty streets, as well as memorize the route they were taking in case they ended up scattered and regrouping back at the shelter. It also would help him to look for shorter routes in the unlikely event that. . .well, he found himself here again.

'But evenso, it's hard not to feel a little useless when I'm not contributing to either defense or navigation.'

Subaru's expression must've given these reservations away, as he felt Beatrice's hand ruffle through the hair on the top of his head.

"This plan was well thought out, I suppose. I'd expect no less from you, in fact. Judging from the look on your face, however, you seem to be harboring some doubts. . . ?"

Beatrice lightly prodded as to what exactly had been bothering Subaru since they'd left. She'd, naturally, kept her eyes fixed on his face for any signs of a potential loop/checkpoint update. It was already nerve-wracking to have survived one encounter with the Witch Cult, and in that case, she hadn't even been anticipating danger until she'd been blindsided by a miasma increase. This time, they were knowingly walking into a trap, with no idea where Subaru might end up if they failed.

"Well. . . I-I don't know, I feel a little guilty concocting a plan where I just sit back and passively assign jobs. Shouldn't I take some accountability as the leader/creator of this suicide mission?"

As he scratched the back of his neck, he felt Beatrice yank on his hair with surprising physical force.

"Yowww!"

Beatrice sighed and let out a huff of her own, applying some healing magic to Subaru's scalp.

"Betty doesn't like the implications of a name like that. . . ! Just why did you have to name it something so ominous, in fact!?"

Subaru quickly ran his other hand over his head, trying to nurture the spot that had just had some hairs yanked out of it by rubbing circles on it.

"I-I get it! It's just meant for some dramatic irony! Also, how hard did you yank. . !? I can't face my beloved Emilia-tan with a balding scalp. . !"

In Beatrice's hand was a small clump of around 10 or so of his hairs, which she quickly let go of with an icky look on her face. She hadn't meant to react like that, but his continued recklessness had prompted that unconscious jerk of her hand.

"Ah, sorry, sorry. . ! Betty will fix it. Do not worry, even if you were balding, it wouldn't be anything to be ashamed of. . !"

As Beatrice started listing off sentences that would crush any young man's heart, Subaru made an exaggerated gesture with his free hand as he let out a desperate cry.

"Surely, it's not that bad!?"

He could feel Beatrice shift around on his shoulder, accompanied by the name of a spell he didn't recognize and a warm sensation where he felt the pain a few moments ago.

"There, Betty has fixed it, in fact. Now your scalp looks no worse than that merchant's. . ."

She spoke, what by all means, should've been reassuring words.

"Don't use him as a yardstick. . ! With how stressed out he always looks, it's no wonder why he's always wearing a hat!"

Subaru, deep in the depths of despair from Beatrice's unknowingly cruel comparison, now found himself with the presence of mind to reflect on what exactly he'd been feeling since they'd left the shelter.

'Stressed out, huh? I've definitely had an uneasy feeling since we left, but I've just been attributing it to the mission. But. . .isn't that weird? I can't identify why it's there. Shouldn't I be able to?'

As Subaru looked around again, he could see how his disposition had affected the rest of the group. Up until this point, that same fear and anticipation looked to be building on all of their faces too. His small scuffle with Beatrice looked like it had restored some levity to the darkening ambiance of this trip, which he supposed might have been worth the loss of hair.

". . . ."

". . . ."

Almost as quickly as it happened, the brief moment of relief began to start fading into another uncomfortable silence. Subaru was worried that if he let that happen, he would lose the nerve to speak again until they arrived at the City Hall building.

"S-Say, there has actually been something that's been bothering me since I heard that broadcast. . ."

Subaru said this to Beatrice, who looked to be out of her joking mode and back to an attentive gaze of support. Both Crusch and Wilhelm picked up on this as well, seemingly perking their ears up and angling their heads to hear what he was about to say.

"Subaru-kyun. . ? *haah* W-What is it. . . !?"

Behind them, Felix was running at full speed, keeping an eye out for anyone tailing them. While Felix was not particularly strong, he had at least fortified his body with mana so he could keep pace with them all, even if that put him towards the back.

"Ah, well, it's just. . ."

Subaru thought about what he was about to say, but his throat momentarily closed up. He knew that everyone had learned a lot of information about him already, but what he was about to say was kind of beyond the pale. If they pressed for details, he wasn't sure if they would believe or even understand what he was talking about.

". . . ."

Felix and Beatrice's expectant stares made him briefly reconsider his reasoning for bringing this up in the first place.

"A-Actually, nevermind. It's probably a reach. . ."

He shook his head, biting his own tongue with a restrained glare. It felt like such a long-shot, and if true, would tarnish something he cherished about himself. It would be the same as spitting upon his own identity. He almost didn't want the confirmation.

"You don't have to make that decision alone. We will always be willing to listen. . ."

". . !"

Unexpectedly, Crusch entered into the conversation with a small smile on her face. Subaru could see that both her and Wilhelm were now listening intently to what he was saying.

"I sincerely trust your judgment. . . If you've noticed something wrong, please tell us. You've more than earned that consideration. . !"

Wilhelm nodded in agreement with Crusch's honest remark, completely shattering any excuse Subaru had left for keeping silent. It was oddly reassuring to know he could speak his mind so freely, even with people who weren't a part of Emilia's camp.

"Crusch-sama's right! Ya have nothing t'worry about with us. . ! We all owe ya' big for everything with the Whale, and a whole lot more I ain't allowed t'talk about. . !"

Ricardo chimed in with a cheeky grin of his own, which meant that everyone had now verbally indicated an interest in what he was about to say.

"W-Well. . .it's just. . .that Archbishop's name. . ."

Subaru started to try and explain his theory, but before he could get his sentence out, Wilhelm perked up, and raised his hand, catching the group's attention.

"I see, perhaps I can fill you in. We were not able to inform you at the time we had this discussion, as you were still unconscious when the first broadcast happened. We noticed it as well. The Archbishop of Lust claimed the surname Lugunica, as if they were a member of our country's Royal Family."

While Wilhelm continued to speak, Subaru had the natural shocked reaction one would expect when hearing this information for the first time. He hadn't caught the last part of her name during that last broadcast, but the implications were quite heavy.

"Unfortunately, I am aware of at least one member of that family who went by the name 'Emerada Lugunica', but she reportedly passed away from an illness around fifty years ago. She was known to be an exceptionally cruel and cunning leader, to the point where she was branded as a heretic and denied a state funeral."

As Wilhelm spoke, a grimace ran across his old features, as if he was trying to spare Subaru details he would not want to hear. While Subaru did want to learn more about this, he also knew that Wilhelm would not withhold anything that was necessary for their upcoming fight, so he would not push it any further.

"I-I see. . . I completely missed her surname, so this is coming a bit out of left field. . ."

". . .!"

As Subaru spoke, he could see Wilhelm's features adopt a light smile. Before Subaru could ask Wilhelm why, the old man wiped some of the sweat off his face with his sleeve and gave him an answer.

"It delights this old man to hear your strange idioms now that I can understand them."

Upon uttering this, Subaru flashed back to his discussion with Wilhelm the previous night. It felt so long ago at this point. . .even though it had only really been half a day. So many things had happened, been forgotten, then relearned that Subaru couldn't help but smile in return.

"My apologies if I am presuming too much, but I hope perhaps, each in our own way, we have made this place feel like home for you too."

If Subaru hadn't been running, he's sure that sentiment would've evoked a tear from his eye. Ah, no, it still did. Now he knew for sure they were aware of his origins. That he was not from this world. It made what he was about to say a lot easier. . .

"T-Thanks. . ! I won't deny it is refreshing to hear phrases from back home every now and then. . ."

Subaru closed his eyes, turned his head, and quickly blinked away his tears from his eyes so nobody could see. After regathering himself briefly, he turned back to Wilhelm with a renewed sense of purpose for what he was about to say.

". . .but that wasn't what I meant when I was referring to the Archbishop's name."

This time, it was the rest of the group's turn to be surprised. Everyone, even Beatrice, was staring at Subaru with intense anticipation for what he was about to say. They knew now that he had unknowingly discovered something extremely important.

"Why are they all named after stars from my homeland?"

". . -!?"

". . .-!"

The looks on their faces became wide-eyed, as each of their jaws slackened and hung in disbelief. Yes, the Witch Cult seemed otherworldly at times, with motivations seemingly nobody could grasp. . . but this revelation had the possibility to shake the world they thought they knew to its foundations.

"W-Wait, Subaru-kyun. . ! I-It can't be! There's nyo way. . ."

As Felix spoke, he internally worked out how this situation could even be possible. They had very briefly considered the possibility of others from Subaru's homeland arriving, but only in the context of their impact on culture; like in Kararagi or Priestella. Anastasia had even come to believe that Hoshin might have been from beyond the Great Waterfall.

However, the idea that the Witch Cult could've been influenced. . .or perhaps created by an otherworlder?

"Ah. . ."

Felix wanted to continue his protests, but he realized all too quickly that it was indeed possible. And the idea scared him.

"You think you feel bad. . . !? My parents named me after a star cluster! How do you think I feel. . .!?"

Subaru clenched his fist in frustration as he looked away from them all with a complicated appearance. His name was one of the few gifts from his parents that he retained after coming into this world. It inspired in him a love for astronomy that he'd kept ever since he was a kid! How could someone take that knowledge and defile it like this?

It also bothered him that he never received a concrete reason why he was summoned to this world in the first place. With all these coincidences, he could only wonder if it had something to do with this. That idea made him want to vomit.

"I see, this could be serious then. Does this mean everyone in the Witch Cult comes from beyond the Great Waterfall?"

Crusch posed the natural follow-up question to this worrying revelation, but all too quickly it was shot down.

"Impossible." X2

Both Beatrice and Wilhelm looked at each other at the same time, but each raised a hand to one another trying to let the other have a chance to speak.

"Betty knew Geuse for much longer than the span of a human life, and his composition was that of a spirit, not a human, in fact."

Subaru looked like he wanted to say something about that association, but wisely kept his mouth shut under the assumption that he was missing key context.

"Also, if this Capella is, in fact, Emerada Lugunica, she must have been born here."

Wilhelm added that detail with a gleam in his eye, feeling more confident in his assessment that he'd made earlier.

"Couldn't it just be a nasty coincidence then? I don't think Bro's necessarily wrong, but perhaps it's the other way around?"

Ricardo added in a small caveat, trying in his own way, to steal the blame back onto their own world and leave Subaru's unscathed.

"I-I wish it was. . .but I just realized something rather important. . ."

Subaru suddenly stopped running, standing still on a rooftop with his hand to his chin. Naturally the rest of their group stopped as well, staring at him as he fell into contemplation.

"Betelgeuse the Sin Archbishop representing Sloth, Sirius the Sin Archbishop representing Wrath, Regulus the Sin Archbishop representing Greed, and now Capella the Sin Archbishop representing Lust. . ."

He counted each name off, raising a finger for each and naming the appropriate sin for each of them.

"In my world, the names for stars were derived from ancient mythology, usually because of associations with specific Gods or worldly phenomena. Now that I think about it. . .there are some pretty strong similarities between the stories and what we've encountered so far. . ."

As he spoke, he could see all five of them were now looking excited for what he was about to say next. They knew that what he was about to say might just give them forewarning as to their enemy's authority, as well as a cogent strategy to removing the Witch Cult from this city.

"Ah, I should be quick. . . I don't have time to tell you the full story for each of these names, so I'll just abridge the first three and focus on Capella's. . ."

"I wish I realized this before. . ! I-I can't imagine how much trouble this would have saved us. . !"

Subaru raised his arms in the air in frustration while the rest of the group listened and processed what he had just said.

Betelgeuse being known as the 'Hand of Orion' or 'Hand of Jawza' was surprisingly similar to his Authority of the Unseen Hand. Similarly, Sirius's nickname as the 'Shining Star' or 'Burning Star' gave hints as to how her Authority of Soulwashing allowed her to unconsciously grab the attention of her sycophants, not to mention her insanely strong fire magic.

Regulus, otherwise known as 'The Little King' definitely shared the temperament of a spoiled little brat, although admittedly this one wasn't as helpful when it came to figuring out his invincibility.

"Let's see. . . I think Capella is. . . ?"

Everyone leans in closer, ears perked as Subaru fumbled around in his head to find the correct name. This wasn't really required reading back in Japan, so he could not be faulted for not remembering everything exactly how it went.

"Ah, now I remember! She's known as the 'Goat Star'!"

". . ."

". . ."

". . .?"

The disappointment from them all was clearly visible, and Subaru couldn't exactly blame them. Many of these associations only became clear in retrospect, so faced with the prospect of having to decipher one in limited time, an odd name like the 'Goat Star' would leave even him demoralized.

"I really wish you would all say something."

Subaru broke the silence with his own measured disappointment, but to his surprise, he saw all five of them earnestly contemplating his words with their respective hands on their chins.

"Subaru, do you know the complete story for how Capella got its name?"

Crusch turned towards Subaru and asked him a question that most people from his own world would not be able to answer. It took all he had to suppress the pride he felt in actually knowing the answer to her question.

"This feels sort of like knowing the answer to a Jeopardy question before any of the contestants. . ."

Subaru laughed to himself, ignoring the confused stares from everyone else at his completely nonsensical analogy, and raised his head with a smile.

"Ok, so this will be a bit difficult to explain because you don't know who the Greek Pantheon of Gods are. . .ah, wait, you don't even know who the Greeks are. . ."

He closed his eyes and quickly thought about how he would restructure the story in a way where he could still include as much context as possible but tell it quickly enough that they weren't here for more than a few minutes.

"Right. . !"

He put his hand in a fist and contacted it with the palm of his other hand.

"So there's a large assortment of Gods that the Greeks used to explain a bunch of natural phenomena. There was a clear hierarchy among them, with the twelve major deities living on Mount Olympus and effectively ruling everything. The King of All Gods was named Zeus, commanding lightning."

As Subaru thought further, he decided it would not be worth it to elaborate on the other eleven deities and instead leap directly into the story with the existing context established.

"Each of these Gods have a story associated with their birth, so basically. . .Uh, how did it go again. . ?"

Subaru rubbed his temples with his hands in an effort to speed things up, something which Beatrice also cutely attempted to do.

"Zeus was born to a race called the titans, which he would eventually have to go to war with because of a prophecy where he overthrew them, so he was hidden from his father to prevent his death and entrusted to a minor deity called Amalthea. This is where it gets a bit confusing, because she is described as either a nymph who raises Zeus on the milk of a goat, or as the goat itself. . ."

As Subaru said this, he started to feel more and more uncertain as to where he was going to find any value in this story, however, it wouldn't do if he missed something important.

"The goat apparently broke off one of its horns while it was bringing fruit to baby Zeus, which transformed into a 'cornucopia' and could apparently create endless food or drink. Later on, if I remember correctly, an oracle told Zeus to use the goat's skin as a weapon against the titans, so he skinned it and used its terrifying appearance to scare them. . ? After the war was over, he placed both the goat skin and horn into the heavens, where it eventually got its name."

Thinking deeper on it, Subaru did have some guesses as to the power Capella might wield. The story mentions a broken horn, which is a trademark of Witch Beast taming in this world.

And the mention of 'cornucopia' being a source of endless nourishment also gave potential avenues for what might dictate her powers.

". . .Damn, I'm not really drawing anything concrete from that actually. . ."

Subaru seemed demotivated again, but as he looked up, once again, everyone seemed to be deeply trapped in their own interpretations of the story.

"Subaru-dono, can you explain what you meant when you said 'nymph'?"

Wilhelm asked this question for clarification, to which Subaru nodded his head, paused, and once more thought about the best way he could explain it without bringing in unnecessary confusion.

"Uhh. . .They're sort of like. . .female nature deities? I don't really know how best to describe them, as they are all distinct from one another. They usually possess unique powers though, like divination or shapeshifting. Unlike the twelve major deities they aren't actually immortal though."

Having spoke those words aloud, Subaru felt a keen sense of unease in his chest. If, perhaps, Capella had some ability to see into the future beyond her flawed Gospel, it meant they were likely being anticipated or potentially lured in. They had already considered this possibility before, but it would make sense why she had decided to spare Anastasia.

"Anything else, I suppose?"

Beatrice was taking vigorous mental notes as to everything Subaru had said, doing her best to store that information and prepare countermeasures in her mind for how to best deal with them. Her best guess now was something to do with Mabeasts, as the story had made overt mentions of a broken horn, but that was not much to go on.

"I-I might be completely wrong about this, but I do recall some accounts saying that Amalthea was the mother of Dionysus."

Subaru hoped he was wrong about that, because anything and everything about that character unsettled him.

"Who is that?"

Ricardo asked the obvious question, to which Subaru could only put a hand on his stomach as a shiver went up his back.

"He's one of the twelve major deities, also known as the God of Insanity and Chaos, creator of the Cult of Dionysus. They worship Dionysus in the pursuit of Divine Madness, usually through blood-offerings."

As Subaru said this, it suddenly dawned on him the broad similarities between the behaviors of the Cult of Dionysus and the Witch Cult. Admittedly, the Witch Cult was not as 'pleasure' oriented, but their chaotic, almost formless behavior was reminiscent of a group without clear motives.

"Sounds like a nyasty figure to worship. . !"

Felix wrapped his arms around himself and let out a shudder. This sentiment was something shared between all of them.

"Say, Subaru. . .what about the names Lye Batenkaitos and Pandora? Do either of those hold any significance?"

Crusch, sensing a rather ominous premonition accompanying the name of Capella, fed both of these names to Subaru with curiosity as to what they both might signify.

". . .-?! Wait, where did you hear those names?"

Subaru turned towards her with a rather serious expression, although it was moreso directed at the second name.

"I-I. . .Actually, those can probably wait for now."

Crusch looked at the position of the sun in the sky, and understood that they had spent far too much time discussing with each other, and as a result, had delayed their arrival by almost ten minutes. It had been a good chance to rest, but they needed to pick up the pace or they might end up fighting the enemy in the dark.

". . .-! It's a bit difficult to ignore when someone drops a bombshell like that. . ! Ah, but you aren't wrong. . ."

After resuming their trip to the City Hall, each member of the group put an emphasis on speed, hoping to reach the building as quickly as possible. They had taken too many breaks, and with the ongoing risk of other groups potentially springing Capella's trap themselves, the worries only continued piling up.

". . . ."

The ominous quiet from right after their departure returned in full force, except it was now clearly showing on everyone's faces how they felt about it. It was almost nauseating, but also oddly familiar. Like before, Subaru couldn't help but assume this was the natural result of the situation they'd all been placed in.

". . .How 'bout we speed it up a bit more?"

Ricardo turned around to everyone, a smile on his face that felt forced to everyone who saw it. He was still doing his best to conceal the natural anxiety he was feeling for Anastasia and Julius, but it was clear that the uncomfortable silence had made that task more difficult. No doubt the time to think, to imagine what might await them at their destination, had increased the weight of this burden significantly.

". . .A-Ah, I'm sorry, this is the fastest I can go."

Subaru looked down with a modicum of shame visible across his features, resulting in glares from Beatrice and Crusch being directed at Ricardo's back. Maybe it was a sixth sense of his, but almost instantly, the demihuman turned around and met those glares with his own.

"Don't ya' worry 'bout it, bro. Can't help what ya' can't help."

He said these reassuring words, but his eyes spoke a completely different message. Ricardo had no problems with Subaru as of this moment, but some observations he had made earlier already demonstrated that they were capable of going faster than their current speed.

". . .Then don't make such unnecessary requests, I suppose. There is no reason for us to restrain our speed."

Although it was a reasonable observation, such words appeared to be an irresponsible and inflammatory thing to say in the current environment. There was no point in lobbing insults at one another, especially for lighthearted attempts at small talk.

"Oi, little lady, I just wanted to lighten things up a bit. . !"

Ricardo's eyes seemed slightly shadowed, or even fatigued. It looked like Beatrice's quip had cut much deeper than intended, making the mercenary fall deeper into silence than before.

". . .B-Beako. . ! That was a bit much. . ."

Subaru appreciated that Beatrice felt the need to stick up for him, but Ricardo's comment wasn't meant to attack him, nor anyone in the group! If anything, it had probably been a rallying cry to get everyone to pick up the pace and, perhaps, resume their dialogue. It had been Subaru's fault for interpreting it the wrong way initially, but Ricardo's response had cleared up any misconceptions.

"I disagree."

". . .-?!"

Both Subaru and Beatrice turned over to look at Crusch, whose glare hadn't softened at all, even after Ricardo's earnest correction.

"That was clearly a jab pointed at Subaru, but you lost your nerve after it was acknowledged."

Crusch fixed a hand on her sword, but delivered her analysis with a clinical, detached tone. She was still doing a good job at concealing her hostility, but that was more attributable to her stoic personality than any clear reasoning.

"What're ya' implying. .? I ain't got a reason to say stuff like that. . ! Especially after I asked him to come along. . ."

The shock of betrayal flashed across Ricardo's face but was soon replaced by equally quiet frustration for having his words misinterpreted so blatantly. He wanted to snarl out an insult back at her, who dared act as if she knew exactly what he'd been thinking when he made his simple remark, but in an impressive display of restraint, he kept that escalation to himself.

"I sensed the wind of untruth blowing from you. Do not make me repeat myself."

As Crusch spoke, the rest of the group could only feel disbelief at the continuing intensification of this fight. Yes, it was rather surprising that Ricardo had lied to them all about his words, and it certainly stung for Subaru. However, this was making a mountain out of a molehill, right?

". . -tch! Y-You. . !"

Ricardo turned around, an almost violent gleam in his eyes as he clenched his teeth together with barely contained fury. She thought she could out him in front of everyone? This fool had no idea what part of his statement had been a lie, but naturally went to the worst interpretation. . ! No doubt, if he explained what he lied about to her, the situation would only grow further out of control.

"Don't ya' dare say another word about this. . . ! If ya' drop it, then I will too."

Subaru could see that every word of that sentence was torturous for the poor demihuman to utter, but he appeared determined to keep this fighting squad together, if just for Anastasia's sake.

"Very well then, I shall."

Crusch took her hand off her sword hilt, continuing to glare at him while the rest of the group looked on with worried frowns. Although it was wrong for them to be thinking about whose side to take, it was also the natural human inclination when a fight breaks out so suddenly.

". . . ."

". . . ."

Subaru looked to his right, wondering what Wilhelm had thought of this awkward exchange, but the sword demon's face was almost doll-like in how impassive it was. He could only assume that Wilhelm would be on Crusch's side if this squabble turned into a full-on brawl. It was likely Felix felt the same way, but given the fact that he was the furthest behind out of all of them, it was also possible that he was unaware of how dire things had become up front.

'A-And what about me. . ? I suppose Crusch's point should make this an open-and-shut case. . . but. . .'

He once more took a look at Ricardo's silhouette as it charged forward, leading them all to the City Hall at impressive speeds.

'What reason would he have to lie. . ? Also, isn't a small bit of frustration natural in his situation. . ? If we begin fighting over nothing, we'll be lucky if we even make it to our destination at all. . .'

It was at this moment that Subaru decided to hear Ricardo out, even if it meant turning on the rest of the group. Something about their behavior felt wrong, and he was worried he might get caught up in it too if he started reading into everything with malicious intent.

". . .Just apologize to Subaru."

". . -!"

". . -!"

Ricardo stopped once more, having finally caught sight of the City Hall. However, that was not the reason why he stopped. A certain someone had spoken up once more, shattering the remaining fragile sense of comradery into nonexistent pieces.

". . .I thought I told ya' t'drop it. . ."

With everyone stopped in place, Ricardo turned around to face Crusch's ire with his own, increasingly building fury. His face was scrunched as if he'd bitten into an expired lemon, and his body shook with desire to carry out the warning he'd made before.

". . .You are in no position to be giving orders."

With quicker speed than a blur, Ricardo barely had time to react before he felt the cold presence of metal sidling up against his neck. The shock one would normally expect to see when their life is threatened was not present at all on his face.

". . .-!"

". . .W-Wait a second. . !"

Subaru called out to everyone with a worried look in his eyes, but it appeared like his words had fallen on deaf ears. Nobody even perceived the warning he uttered, not even Subaru, who was beginning to frantically dig through his memories to try and explain the violent tendencies building in his chest.

". . . ."

". . .I see, so that's what this is."

Ricardo growled out a response that was almost guttural in its tone, a mix of deep hurt and seething anger. His pupils shrank and the hair on his body stood on end, killing intent beginning to spill out of him as he glared at the perpetrator of this abrupt preemptive attack.

"Stand down, immediately. . !"

". . .-!"

The mercenaries heated gaze met the unflinching cold, blue eyes of the Sword Demon's with a manic glare. He began to charge a Roaring Wave, unbeknownst to Wilhelm, believing his pre-emptive strike to have ended the battle.

". . .-!"

"Ya' damn traitors. . !"

BOOM*

As he screamed out this last declaration, a blast emerged from his mouth, bringing forth an explosion strong enough to shake the City Hall with its shockwave. The four standing near him had milliseconds to react. . !

". . -hk!"

WHOOSH*

The vacuum in the air dispersed the dust and smoke outwards rapidly, blinding all combatants momentarily and peppering their skin with debris fragments. Subaru had been lucky, as he had been the furthest away, and thus had enough time to leap backwards using Murak. If he had been standing where Crusch or Wilhelm was, he probably wouldn't have escaped the blast.

For those two, however, it was much more believable that they managed to escape in time.

"You fool. . !"

Wilhelm landed in the square right outside the City Hall, sword drawn gracefully in front of him as if it was a part of his body. He uttered some curses under his breath as he'd glided through the air, realizing where they'd decided to fight was probably the worst place he could've picked.

At any time, the Witch Cult could tip the scales of their battle, emerge from City Hall, and take advantage of the chaos to wipe the remainder of the group out.

Logically, this meant they should put aside their differences, end the fight, and regroup outside the building before irreversible harm was inflicted.

Unfortunately, logic was not dictating their actions anymore.

"I knew it. . ! Ya' did it on purpose. . !"

Ricardo yelled at Wilhelm, his eyes bloodshot and teeth crunching with pure hatred. The spot where Wilhelm's sword was on his neck had drawn a small amount of blood, causing his hair to mat down and effectively stem the bleeding.

"It's common sense t'let enemies take themselves out, ain't it. . !? Ya' lied about all of it, huh? Ya' never wanted t'help Ana-bo. . !"

His sword hilt cracked under the immense pressure of Ricardo's grip, his pained look of betrayal almost evoking sympathy from Subaru as he took another shot of his Roaring Wave towards the square.

"You've lost your mind. . !"

The dead bodies of guards, which normally would've inspired caution amongst anyone threatening to assail the square, had gone completely overlooked. As Wilhelm sprinted out of the way of the oncoming attack, his steps took him through the piles of flesh and blood as if he was simply running atop pavement.

". . .R-Ricardo, wait, wait, wait. . !"

Subaru made one last attempt to divert this fight before it spun out of control, but his plea had once more, missed the mark. Neither Ricardo, nor Wilhelm had the presence of mind to engage in conversation anymore. It appeared as if Crusch was also beginning to ready an attack of her own, similarly targeted towards Ricardo.

'Damn it. . ! Damn it. . ! Damn it! Are they trying to get us all killed. . !?'

Subaru could feel his own frustration boiling hot as magma in his chest, as he reached for his whip with his gimp arm. He decided now that he would intervene on Ricardo's side, disarm Crusch, and force a retreat.

"Just so it's clear, it ain't Subaru I was callin' out. . ! It was you, Crusch!"

As Ricardo turned away from the remnants of his attack against Wilhelm, his attention focused back onto Crusch. The rest of them were still atop the roof of a building right beside the square, with Felix lagging behind during the last crucial stretch.

". . -hk! A-And just where did you get that idea?"

Crusch's grip on her sword tightened as she got into her battle stance. The two of them possessed considerable strength with ranged attacks, but her sword art was much easier to utilize in succession.

"Don't play dumb with me. . ! Ya' spent all that time stallin' and tryin' to keep Bro from joining us. . . seedin' doubt. . .tryin' to make us enemies. . !"

Truthfully, Ricardo's point held some weight, although Subaru felt that this had been the result of extreme miscommunication. Even if Ricardo had been lying, even if the person he'd been angry at was Crusch the entire time. . . Ultimately, he had been keeping his actions in check until the threats were levied.

Yes, he did exacerbate the problem when he told her to 'drop it'. The fact remained though, that Crusch had been the one to push the issue.

"Framing me as a liar. . ! A-As if I was anything but honest with ya'. . ."

The accusations Ricardo was making were clearly nonsense, but his blow up had come moreso as a result of rampant escalation, so the excuse only really mattered in-so-far as it painted his reaction in a justified light.

"But now th' mask has slipped. . !"

Crusch's iris's trembled with an unknowable emotion at Ricardo's last remark, the hurt on her face channeling itself back into an ambient bloodlust that was beginning to surround the two of them. The fact that her divine protection had not triggered meant that Ricardo genuinely believed this insane lie. Striking down an ally while their back is turned. . . He truly thought she was capable of such treachery. . !

She raised her arm and began to prepare a retaliatory strike of her own, sufficient enough in power to permanently strike down the vermin standing before her.

". . .C-Crusch-sama. . !? W-What are nya doing. . !?"

Before she could bring down her arm, releasing her hundred-felled technique on Ricardo, Felix's scream broke through her wrath momentarily, stopping her for several crucial seconds.

"Ferris. . ."

She could see the demihuman hunched forward, heaving in breaths of air with his arms on his knees. Perhaps he'd simply missed the exchange between the two of them, but once this fight was settled, Crusch was sure he would understand. . ! He would feel the same righteous zeal, the same blood-burning outrage. Yes, the lengths this mercenary had gone to besmirch their camp's character had simply been unforgivable.

CRACK*

". . -hk!"

The sword Crusch had been gripping so tightly a few moments ago was now flying through the air; a light whoosh the only evidence that it was gone until she heard it land on the roof with a heavy clatter.

"Stop it. . ! Both of you stop it now!"

Subaru bellowed out a scream out with a crazed gleam in his eyes, his whip fully extended, and blood beginning to leak from his nose. His internal thoughts were becoming nearly illegible, as his indignation flared up with a similarly maddening murderous aura.

". . .You, just who's side are you on. .!? This bastard wants to kill you. . !"

Crusch pointed at Ricardo, squinting her eyes at Subaru while her hands shook at her side. Doesn't he realize that she was doing this for him? This guy was undermining Subaru's authority a few moments ago, and lied directly to his face when questioned!

". .-gh! W-What the hell are the two of you even arguing about. . !?"

Feeling the sincerity of Crusch's words, he almost recoiled from the action he just took. However, just as quickly, that honesty disappeared and was replaced by a new thought.

'If I'm the leader. . .They should be obeying all my orders. . . ! They know I can Return by Death, yet they still insist on ignoring my commands. . .?'

Exactly. By fighting with each other like this, ignoring his orders. . . Weren't they endangering his life? Beako's life? What about Garfiel and his group? This realization made his fury expand to both Ricardo and Crusch.

"That's been her game all along, Bro. . ! She's gonna' kill us both here, then blame it on the Witch Cult. . ! S'why she didn't want ya' coming along. . ! One less competitor in the Royal Selection. . !"

Ricardo finished his tirade with an almost disbelieving smile, looking at Subaru with tears in his eyes. His presence here was a boon for them. Now Crusch's treachery was guaranteed to fail! If she tried killing him, then he would simply reset and warn them all in advance. Then he could make sure she's dealt with in the same way as those Witch Cult scum.

". . -!"

For a small moment, Subaru's mind considered the possibility, his features morphing into a confused and betrayed gape before his own paranoia led him away from Ricardo's reasonings.

"Shut the hell up. . ! You gave away our position to the enemy! I bet the whole damn city knows we're here now. . . !"

Subaru gestured to Beatrice, still seated on his shoulders, who summoned two groups of Minya crystals pointed at both Crusch and Ricardo.

". . .T-That's right. . .How do I know you're not working with them. . . !? You, you invited us here to Priestella, didn't you. . ! Y-You knew about this, didn't you!"

With one of his hands, Subaru began scratching against his cheek, drawing blood with each consecutive pass over his wounds. His premonitions he'd felt earlier, the uneasiness he felt. . . This explained it!

This had all been an elaborate trap! They wanted to eliminate his camp, drive him into a corner, and possess his ability for themselves!

Sure, that didn't explain the familiar feeling he had felt before, but that must've just been his body's subconscious warning.

"Ah! Subaru-kyun. . ! W-What are you doing. . !?"

Felix, who had missed much of the inciting drama, as well as arrived at the square last, appeared to be the last person with a clear head. He was running up, hands glowing with healing magic to try and reverse the catastrophic damage the young man was inflicting on himself.

"S-Stay back. . ! All of you. . ! Stay the hell away from me. . !"

Subaru ran backwards, throwing Beatrice off his shoulders as he looked at all four members of his team, standing between, yet equidistant from each of them. His eyes rapidly darted from one to another, flashing between terror and blinding anger so quickly that he thought the emotions had merged together.

He could hear his heartbeat behind his ears, and the saturation of the city's colors grew so vibrant that he thought he was dreaming.

"C-Crusch-sama. . .We have to do something. . ! Ricardo-sama. . !"

Felix could see things had spiraled too far out of their control, but everyone he called out to gave him no reaction. The poor healer had only gotten a look at the top of City Hall by this point, but an incoming nasty sound pulled his attention to the floor of the square.

". . .GRAHHHHH. . . !"

The Sword Demon, stomping his way through the corpses of dead city guards, was rapidly tracing the edge of the building that Ricardo stood on. With each disgusting squelch, any normal person should've lost their bloodlust and taken a look at the carnage around them. However, the emotions that ran rampant through the old man had blinded him to this cruel reality.

"Ya' think it'll be that easy. . !?"

BOOM*

Right before his penultimate step, Ricardo launched another merciless Roaring Wave at Wilhelm, who instead of dodging, ran directly into it at inhuman speeds. His last step, Wilhelm found himself crushing the head of one of the dead guards beneath his boot without so much as looking down. Felix could only scream in disbelief at having witnessed such a brutal desecration of someone's corpse.

SLASH*

With a vertical strike, the Sword Demon cut the attack in two, continuing his midair path that lead him to land right beside Ricardo with astonishing agility. The arc of his sword was set to cleanly slash through Ricardo's skull.

"Oi, just how many of us Demihumans have ya' cut down with that rusting sword of yours. . ?"

Ricardo, in an impressive display of reflexes, caught it between his teeth and glared at the old man with an almost mirthful smile. His prodding question had been meant to break Wilhelm's spirit and induce memories of his time during the Demi-Human War. The tactic should have been effective, as any mention of that period or his wife had been shown to dull the Sword Demon's bloodlust considerably.

"Not enough."

Unfortunately, the man in front of him was possessed by a ferocity so potent that cruelty barely registered in his mind.

"Bastard. . !"

Ricardo threw a punch at Wilhelm's head, which was quickly dodged. However, Ricardo's follow-up kick met it's mark in the old man's shoulder, sending him back a few feet. The last vestiges of sanity belonging to this group screamed at them to stop fighting, however, even Felix's protests began to mute themselves as the atmosphere of violence took its toll.

". . .Haa-AH.. !"

WHOOSH*

Out of nowhere, a powerful sword art interrupted the scuffle between Wilhelm and Ricardo, brutally maiming the two of them. Their guards had been down, as primary focus remained on their opponents.

". . .Disappear. . !"

Crusch, in a stunning act of betrayal, had used the opening of Wilhelm's injury to launch a surprise attack of her own. This was inconceivable for both combatants, as they both assumed she would moderate any strikes to avoid hurting her ally. She'd also been disarmed moments before by Subaru. . !

". . .-ghrk! Crusch-sama. . . you. . ?"

Wilhelm's right arm fell, lifeless off his body, a veritable fountain of blood beginning to shoot out of the stump that remained. His injury briefly brought him down to one knee, allowing him a moment of eye contact with his attacker.

". . .-hk!"

Crusch, even in her madness, felt a pang of guilt running through her heart. It was the only chance she had to eliminate the traitor, surely, Wilhelm would understand. She could see Wilhelm's merciless aura locking on to her, to which she responded with her own.

". . c-ck. . ! Fuck!"

Ricardo stumbled backwards, instantly feeling the effects of catastrophic blood loss and adrenaline spiking through his body. He wasn't as lucky as Wilhelm, as Crusch's strike had cut an inch into his stomach and lower body. The smell of bile, digestive fluids, and blood combined to overwhelm his acute sense of smell, causing him to wretch into his hand.

Every time he dry heaved, he felt his intestines push through the wound in his torso. The recognition of what that protrusion signified was enough to send Ricardo falling backwards onto his shoulders.

"Vita. . !"

While Crusch's attention was diverted, Beatrice used high-tier gravity magic to slam the unsuspecting girl into the roof with enough force to shatter the tiling. Shortly before this, Crusch had shown signs that her next target would be the spirit, so preemptive actions were necessary.

". . -ghack!"

She could feel the tendons in her arms and legs snap almost all at once, likely due to the odd angle by which her body had been forced into the roof. She wasn't out of the fight yet, though.

". . Crusch-sama. . !"

Felix flashed a glare at Beatrice, torn between ending the source of the attack or running over to heal his lady. After quickly weighing his options, he determined he would likely be unable to stop Beatrice directly, even if he tried to use healing magic against her. His only chance was healing Crusch to a state where she could deal with Beatrice.

As he ran over to Crusch's side, administering his magic to her trembling body, an invisible force threw the knight backwards and off the roof entirely.

". . .Invisible Providence. . !"

Subaru saw Felix's body fall off the side of the building, and he wasn't sure whether he should laugh or cry. His eyes darted to all three of his remaining opponents, quickly categorizing which ones he should eliminate first, as well as the most efficient methods he should employ.

At this point, he didn't even fully trust Beatrice anymore, but he was still confident he could compel her behavior via their contract.

". . .I-It's gotta be Wilhelm."

Subaru said this to himself, ignoring the weak moans of pain coming from all three of them as he pulled himself up off the ground. Wilhelm, despite losing an arm, was still very much a threat.

Ricardo's injuries had been fatal, even if they were slow acting, and while Crusch's wounds weren't life threatening, killing her first would free up Beatrice from focusing on the gravity magic. That would not do. He needed her preoccupied for when they eventually fought.

". . .*haaah* *haaah*. . ."

Subaru pulled out his whip, and started walking towards Wilhelm. His actions were choreographed to appear as non-threatening as possible, but Wilhelm could see through this act easily. Just a few moments ago, his arm had been lost in an attack from an ally he trusted. He would not allow himself to make the same mistake twice.

". . .Subaru-dono. Halt your approach."

The old man was being considerate by giving him a warning. Although, whether it was out of a tiny remainder goodwill or simply an awareness of Return by Death remained unknown to the raven-haired knight.

". . .I-I knew it. . ! You were all in on it. . ! Every *hik* single one of you. . !"

His eyes began to water, as sobs eeked out from Subaru's shaking chest. They had decided to make use of his ability to return by death, even now. Whether it was Ricardo or Crusch's fault, or perhaps even his own. . . They had decided to stage this conflict to justify killing him.

That must be it.

". . .You. . !"

He brought the whip up over his head, preparing to crack it down on the old man's skull. His fear was palpable even now, as he understood the consequences of failure would likely result in Wilhelm killing him.

He was only a foot away from Wilhelm.

". . .DIE. . !"

Subaru screamed out this final desperate plea as he gave in to the lunacy that had been building inside for so, so long.

". . .-hrk!"

". . .-ghk!"

A massive sword slammed through the back of Wilhelm's chest, easily obliterating every bone and organ that stood in its way. The disgusting smell from earlier was back again, but now it had mixed with the smells of undigested food and feces.

Of course, his natural reaction would be to run away, that was what Subaru always did. However. . .

". . .Ahhhhh. . . !"

Subaru looked down to see that his own body was no longer movable.

The sword that had just pierced Wilhelm, passed through him, and violently brought his life to an end. . . That same sword had crossed him as well. The section of him contacted was unrecognizable.

". . .*cough* D-Damn bastard. . ! Ya' went and killed me. . .!"

Ricardo cursed as he jiggled the sword in Wilhelm's back. Subaru being on the other end of it was something that the demihuman simply hadn't accounted for. The opportunity posed to him was simply too great to overlook.

". . A-Ah. .! Hhgrk. . ?!"

Subaru felt something in his throat, as each movement of the sword reverberated through his entire body. His upper body was almost fully bisected at this point, and Subaru could hear, see, and smell all the fluids and organs leaking out beneath him.

". . .*cough* *cough*. . . -hk!"

In one last yank of his sword, Ricardo fell backwards and started vomiting into his hands as he felt himself begin to succumb to his injuries. The corpse of Wilhelm was resting right beside him, unmoving.

Subaru was not so lucky.

The last time he'd been bisected, he'd been lucky enough for it to hit enough vital organs that he simply passed out and died. This time, his screams only served to keep him awake and conscious even longer.

". . .-ghak! H-Hrgh. . !"

Fluids began leaking out of his mouth, which he began to choke on. It burned. His throat burned. The incessant leakage from the puddle beneath him was starting to drive him insane. It's color went from red, to rust-colored, to brown, then green, and eventually black. He swore he even saw a couple of his organs being pushed by the puddle further down the roof.

". . .S-Subaru. . !"

He thought he heard someone screaming out to him, perhaps it was Beatrice. Maybe it was Felix? They started applying their healing to him with whispered pleas and sobs that he could barely make out. His hearing was going, and quick, along with his vision.

With the loss of his senses, that should've been the last thing he heard in this life.

It should've been, but. . .

~ How wonderful this device is! This is my first broadcast to you all, please forgive me, I'm just a little shy. ~

'W-What is this. . .?'

~ What beautiful emotions I'm sensing from you all. . ! Thank you very much for your time, I'm sorry, it'll only be a moment longer. ~

'That voice. . !'

~ Ah. . ! You've all done very well. . ! ~

Subaru's consciousness was finally blotted out.

Author's Note

Been a while, huh? Don't worry, my fics aren't dead! Just very slowly updated lol. This chapter was a bit longer than usual, but I wonder what you all think of the slow loss of sanity section. I kind of wanted to do my own rendition of the cave loop in arc 6, but man, writing a slow descent into madness is a lot harder than you might think! Tell me if I stuck the landing or if I went too fast with it. Hopefully it was clear by the end of the chapter that it was due to Wrath's authority. Overall though, 10K words, I do feel proud of that! There's a whole lot more detail I want to go in with this group, but of course, they need some tragedy of their own for max drama haha.

So, there's a couple ways we can take the next few chapters. I've got four different groups that all have worthwhile perspectives to focus on. There's the group I alluded to with Garfiel, Otto, and Mimi. There's the Reinhard group. There's the Emilia and Al group. And then, of course, there's our main group. The next chapter will obviously be with the main group, but there's a whole lot of interesting shifts I did with the rest of the groups that I think will allow for even more drama than canon arc 5.

So, I guess the poll for this chapter will be:

Which group (after the main group) would you like me to focus on first?

A. Garf and Otto Group

B. Reinhard and Felt Group

C. Emilia and Al Group

Here's my typical plugs that I normally put at the end of each of my chapters:

I also have a discord server for anyone interested in getting updates for when new chapters are releasing. We've got roles, a lot of active members, and an overall good vibe going on. It's pretty decked out by this point, so I suggest you check it out:

https://discord.gg/tgMtCvdasb

I also do have some other announcements though! My server members have been really active recently and we’ve actually done a couple live reads of my chapters. Since it turned out pretty decent, I thought, why not just do them for all my stuff? Anyway, what I’m trying to say here is that I’ve begun setting up a backlog of live readings for people to listen to (if they’re interested in that kind of thing). If you want to participate in those, then join the discord!

Chapter Text

"Fine. . .I'll watch out for your princess while you're not there. In exchange, I expect nothing less than a perfect win. That includes my own Princess's safety, understand?"

". . -?"

An unfamiliar, yet recognizable voice spoke words that Natsuki Subaru had undoubtedly heard once before. As is the case with all previous resets, much of the sentence didn't register with him. It felt moreso like a blurring between the future, past, and present, with the last words/cries he'd heard in his previous life still ringing over and over again in his head.

'W-When and where did I. . ?'

". . .-ghk!"

Subaru, still trying to grasp the location of the new checkpoint, frantically looked down at his lower half and rubbed away the phantom pains with his functional arm. Besides the jarring visual and proprioceptive discrepancies, even the minute sensory inputs had been impacted this time. He'll never forget the smell, the vile putrid cocktail of bile, digestive fluids, blood, and feces that had evacuated his body in the moments preceding his death. If his muscles hadn't been spasming at the time, he probably would have wretched until there were no fluids left inside him. Fortunately or unfortunately for him, there was nothing left for him to expel by that point.

Somehow though, the smell lingered. He tried to pinch off his nose to cut off air flow, but all this did was draw even more attention to that phantom smell.

'. . .-hk! Got to get the smell out. . . !'

He needed to blow his nose or risk vomiting again. His makeshift sling would have to do. Subaru would not be needing it soon anyways because of Felix's forbidden healing spell. He would apologize to Beatrice later.

*phffft*

It had been a gruesome death. Unfortunately, it hadn't granted him much new information either.

". . .S-Subaru-dono. . ! W-What's. . !? N-No. . ! Don't tell us. . !?"

"Subaru-kyun. . !?"

Several voices rang out, voices he'd been all too familiar with just moments ago. Voices that had just been tinged with such deep unreserved malice and hatred for one another, now filled with earnest concern for him.

Both Crusch and Felix had run up to his side, one of which was rapidly assessing the state of his gate whilst the other examined his trembling lips with a barely restrained horror.

". . .I-I. . ."

He wasn't sure what he could even say to them at this point. As Subaru tried to stutter out anything, not a single syllable would even exit his mouth. The situation was simply too jarring, too unfair. If only by reflex, he instinctively brushed off Felix's hands and took a step away from both Crusch and Felix. His feelings were too jostled, too unstable for him to trust them right now.

'Calm down. Calm down. . ! I've experienced this before. . . T-This is just Wrath's authority! I don't hate any of them and they don't hate me. . .'

With a measured repetition of similar phrases over and over again in his head, he managed to bring his breathing back under control. It was just enough to stop the shaking in his hands.

Yes, his trust in them had been shaken, but none of it had been any of their faults'. It had been Wrath's authority subtly influencing them as their proximity to her decreased. No doubt, what pushed them over the edge had been her voice coming through the citywide Metia.

"D-Damn it. . ! I-I've got to get it under control. . !"

As he spoke these first words, the feelings and sensations around him began to feel real once more; a clear sign he was finally regaining his bearings. He could hear some silent sobs from Beatrice, but besides that, the rest of the room had gone completely quiet. Each of them were looking at him with a mix of astonishment and grief.

". .*hik*. . .I-It can't be. . ! Betty promised herself. . !"

His order of operations had not shifted, but the timetable had certainly been updated. If Sirius was allowed to start her broadcast now, then the entire city would get caught up in it. It is unlikely anyone would survive if she wasn't stopped.

'What's with my checkpoints. . ? First the square, and now this!? This is seriously unfair. . !'

Subaru bit back a curse, muttering something indecipherable under his breath as the remainder of the room stared at Subaru with grimaces on their faces. Besides Beatrice, none of them had experienced this type of situation before. To see it happen in real time was hard to grasp, and they could each only wonder how much time had been stolen away from them.

"S-Subaru. . ! I-It's alright, I suppose! Betty is here. . !"

He could hear Beatrice choke down some of her own tears as she reached out and grabbed his free hand, lightly stroking the knuckles as she pulled in some excess mana. She had clearly learned to control her emotions since the last incident in the square, potentially even anticipating something like this might happen. It still didn't dull the pain at all. No, in fact it hurt just as much in an entirely different way.

It was the knowledge that Subaru was getting further and further away with each loop where they left him behind. Beyond even the physical pain he endured, that was something she could never get back.

". . -gh! R-Right! Right. . . Sorry about that. . ."

Subaru shook his head a couple times, diffusing the nervous tension that had built up in his body, and tightened his grip on Beatrice's hand. As he did so, the rest of the room took it as permission to begin approaching the duo, each of them looking to offer reassurances.

"Bro, I-I'm sorry but ya' don't look too good. . . How about I get ya' a chair a-. . ?"

Ricardo was the closest person to the two of them at this point, and he reached out a hand and lightly grasped Subaru's shoulder.

"N-No. . !"

Like before, Subaru shifted backwards and pushed the hand off of him. It was like his whole body flinched to recoil away from any contact with Ricardo.

For some reason, Subaru couldn't lift his gaze up from the ground, even as he heard their footsteps getting closer and closer. He knew his reaction must have hurt Ricardo and Felix, but deep down, in some ugly disgusting part of him, he didn't care. No, perhaps he even wanted them to hurt. He hated himself for even thinking that way at all.

'The paranoia. . .no, the fear. . .'

The logical part of his brain was fully at war with the feeling part. It was like the hatred he'd felt moments ago had been ingrained into him. No matter how much he told himself to let it go, even he couldn't push past something like that so quickly. Less than a minute earlier, this person had run their sword through his stomach. . ! Crusch had sneak attacked Wilhelm and cut off his arm. . !

How was he supposed to forget all that?

Why was he supposed to carry that unfounded paranoia and fear forever while they all got to forget?

". . .A-Ah! Sorry. . ."

Subaru rested his shaking free hand on his knee and looked back up at Ricardo, who seemed to be avoiding his gaze with a pained look of his own.

'W-What the hell am I doing to them. . ? They don't deserve this. . . Not now, or even in the last loop. I-It wasn't them who killed me, it wasn't them. . .'

The hatred and fear he felt towards them was real, even if he tried to shy away from it. However, what he was doing here was wrong. He was viewing this the wrong way.

'If someone stabbed me with a kitchen knife, I shouldn't be directing my fear and anger towards the knife. Sure, I'll look at it differently for a while, that's only natural. However, I eventually will have to use it to cut tatoes again, whether I want to or not.'

Just like the rest of them, Subaru had fallen victim to his delusions. All of them had been wielded as unwitting murder weapons by Sirius's authority. Subaru had attempted to kill them just like they had done so to him. There was no situation where he could absolve himself but still blame others.

Also, it was his responsibility as the team leader to detect that sort of thing before it becomes a problem. In fact, he was probably the only one who would've been able to figure it out given his previous exposure to her authority.

". . .I-I'm so stupid. . . Damn it."

With a quick clenching and unclenching of both his fists, Subaru reached a hand out and grasped Ricardo's shoulder. He managed to form a weak smile, which seemed to do the job of communicating the guilt Subaru was feeling.

"E-Eh. . ? Ain't nothin' ya need to apologize to me for kid. . ! If I scared ya, it's my own fault. . ."

Ricardo was still looking away from him, scratching the back of his neck with his hand as he tried to communicate his own worries.

"N-No, no. I definitely owe you one. I owe one to everyone here, actually."

For the first time, Subaru spoke with a firmness that resembled his usual self. Wilhelm and Felix both let out a sigh of relief, even though their own fists remained balled tightly in their sleeves.

"I guess I was right to linger here a little longer. Tell me Bro, is there anything I should know?"

Al was the first person to shift back to 'business as usual', which earned him some scornful glares from Crusch and Beatrice and harsh grimaces from Ricardo and Wilhelm. However, as for what it did for their situation, Subaru could honestly say that Al's sentiment was exactly what was needed.

It didn't feel callous or cruel to him at all given Al's similar ability.

". . .R-Right. Right. Uh. . .I'm not sure where to start because we really need to get going immediately."

Subaru knew that a broadcast from the Sin Archbishop of Lust was coming, followed by Wrath. It was improbable that he'd be able to conscript Al into their efforts, as he'd already made his priorities expressly clear during the last loop. Emilia was equipped with a communication mirror, but it was likely she was too far away to regroup with them before Wrath's broadcast. Besides, he had no way of knowing if she was out there fighting some other opponent. Sending Al to reinforce her was still the best move.

He didn't really have time to explain everything to everyone like he did in the previous loop, so he would have to abridge this information without missing any key details.

"Well, if I'm keeping you from something important, then I won't press you about it."

Al turned around to leave, but was quickly shouted back by Subaru, gesturing for him to listen to what he had to say.

"W-Wait. . ! Al, please be careful. Wrath's authority is already spreading throughout the City. I'm pretty sure that the Archbishop of Lust is going to reactivate the mass-communication metia, and if she does, then it's likely that Wrath will try and use it too."

At this revelation, several pieces of the puzzle clicked into place for Beatrice as to what might have occurred in the previous loop, but she dared not voice them to spare her frail heart.

"Ah, I see. I've heard a curt description of it from little Beako while you slept, but I'm assuming there must be more to it than simple brainwashing?"

Subaru bit his lip as he shook his head back and forth in agreement with Al's worthwhile assumption.

"Yeah, definitely. If everyone is made directly aware of her existence through a broadcast, they'll fall instantly under her spell and be driven to madness."

Subaru made it a point to ignore the horrified expressions of his allies and only focus on Al, who seemingly flinched at the stark odds their group was now facing.

"If that happens, it's safe to say we'll all die, right? Looks like you've got your work cut out for you, Bro."

Al let out a sigh through his mask, his frustration evident to everyone. The situation was getting too chaotic, even for him.

"Thanks for the heads up. I'll make sure to warn your Princess about it."

Al raised his single arm with the two-way communication metia in his hand, a reassuring gesture to the debilitated knight.

Before any more words could be exchanged, Al had disappeared from the doorframe and leapt out of sight.

"He should have at least let me tell her myself. . ."

Subaru grumbled under his breath, putting his head into his hands as he sat back down on the makeshift cot he woke up in. There was no time to try and smooth things over in this loop, they would need to leave before Lust began her broadcast if they wanted even a small chance of getting there in time.

"Everyone, let's head straight to City Hall. I'll explain everything I can on the way. . !"

As he finished his urgent declaration, Subaru started rolling back up his whip that had been laid across the table into a makeshift loop. While he didn't want to risk being callous about what the others were going through, Subaru didn't want to look anyone in the eyes right now. He was afraid some part of him might look broken to them upon examination.

"W-Wait a second. . !"

Midway through his march towards the exit, Subaru felt two hands grasping his shoulders as if begging him to stop. While he couldn't see who it was, as his back was still facing them, the voice gave it away.

". . .Ah, C-Crusch-san! We can discuss our updated plan on the way, but dilly dallying here won't accomp-. . ."

The forcefulness in the grip on his shoulders lessened significantly, an almost awkward amount of tenderness remained though.

"I realize we've got very little time, but in your current state I. . ."

Crusch deliberately stopped herself from continuing further, not wishing for her sentiment to be misinterpreted in the wrong way. To say that the way Subaru was behaving seemed impulsive and jittery would be a simplification, but that was also natural for someone experiencing something as ridiculous as Return By Death.

"I-I understand my current circumstances as well as you do. . .Trust me, I've got experience dealing with it."

Subaru could sense that there were some worries about whether or not he could keep a cool head, which he decided to try and put to bed with this assurance. He didn't realize that this callousness was exactly the problem that worried everyone.

"Subaru-kyun. . ! I-It's not that at all. . ."

Felix, who was still reeling from Subaru's reaction to his healing magic, could see the tightrope that Subaru was trying to force himself on. Whatever he was hiding about the previous loop must've been big, affecting him much more than he dared to show.

"I don't see the problem then. We are even more prepared than before, so this should be a walk in the park. . !"

Subaru let out a small fake laugh, still facing the exit door instead of the group he was supposed to be commanding.

"Subaru-dono. . ."

Wilhelm quietly muttered to himself, unsure of the expression showing on his face. He and Ricardo quickly exchanged glances of their own, muted concern being the primary undertone shared between them both.

". . ."

". . ."

The silence building up between them all was so oddly reminiscent of what happened last loop. Subaru couldn't help but draw that comparison, even as his soul tried repeatedly rejecting it. At their current rate, events were on track to repeat themselves.

"We are missing something, aren't we. . .? Something important."

". . .-hk!"

Crusch, still grasping Subaru's shoulder, muttered something under her breath that made the raven-haired young man flinch in place. Just the topic he'd wanted to avoid most had come up. How was he expected to broach something like this?

". . .I-I'll fill you in later. . ! I promise, you really shouldn't stress the details at a time like. . ."

Subaru started looking for ways to redirect the conversation away from this landmine. Even if his soul still screeched in fear and distrust every time he looked at them, he didn't want to hurt them. He didn't want them to know.

It was a different reason than what happened in the square.

Unlike before, where he wanted to spare his camp's physical safety, he was fully ready and willing to risk everyone's lives to liberate City Hall. That trust in his own abilities had not yet wavered, thanks largely to Priscilla and Emilia.

No, he wanted to spare them the knowledge of something that could not be taken back. What good would come of traumatizing them with specifics?

'I-I can't let her ask me that question. . ! Her divine protection will see through any answer I give. There's no reason at all to do that to them, especially when it was my fault everything turned out the way it did.'

What good would come of knowing they'd each been responsible for each other's deaths, in one way or another?

Just thinking back to all the mistakes he'd made in the previous loop made Subaru want to vomit. Every part of him wanted to look at that 'Subaru' as some kind of stranger, some ugly soul that hijacked his body from him.

The fact that some of that ugliness lingered on, if only for a few moments in this loop, was something he'd assuredly have nightmares about until the day he died.

"Subaru. . ."

He could feel a light tug on his shoulders, trying to very slowly turn him around to face everyone. Crusch, even now, was being so gentle with him. Why? Couldn't she see the flash of anger in his eyes only a moment ago? The fear?

If she had seen through him so easily, then why!?

". . .-hk! I-I get that you've got a bunch of questions, but I really said everything you need to know. . ."

He tried stammering something out, but this time he saw Wilhelm strolling towards the exit to block it, just the outline of his form visible as the sunlight engulfed his body.

". . .It's alright, you know? You can trust us."

Crusch continued to slowly turn him around, waving Felix to come back over to Subaru to re-examine his gate.

". . ."

When Subaru's body finally faced her, his eyes remained glued to the floor. The guilt was gnawing him apart from the inside, how cruelly he'd thought of them moments ago.

"Please, look at us. . ."

Subaru's breath hitched at that simple request, as he felt Felix's hands return to his back, the healer muttering some quiet incantations as he got to work scanning through Subaru's broken gate and Od for anomalies.

"Look at me. . ."

Unlike her usually stern commands, the way Crusch sounded now reminded Subaru more of her amnesiac self. It was just like what Emilia had done to him a little while earlier, which he couldn't help but feel ashamed for.

'Do my eyes really give that much away. . ?'

Subaru always thought the benefit of his ugly eyes was that most people didn't like staring at them for too long.

". . ."

Crusch's hand went below his chin, slowly beginning to lift his head back up to eye level. The moment it reached the intended destination; her hand left its guiding position and returned back to her side. As it did, he was left staring into her amber eyes along with Ricardo, who stood behind her with his own shocked expression.

". . .A-Ah, I don't see the point of this. . ."

Subaru barely managed to stutter this out, but a growl from Felix told him to stop complaining. It appeared he found something serious in his examination and was feeling frustrated at having all their efforts minimized.

". . . Just how exactly did it happen?"

Crusch had this expression of deep contemplation on her face, but as Subaru looked closer, he could see her irises trembling so rapidly that he could scarcely believe he was looking into Crusch's normally stoic eyes.

". . .I-. . ."

Subaru stopped, his eyes darting back down to the ground, uncertain as to how to continue with his statement. Anything and everything would be seen through by her divine protection, even if it was simply a lie of omission. Intent to deceive was all that mattered.

His best choice was to simply deny them all an answer entirely.

'This is the only foolproof way to keep it hidden.'

Subaru tried turning around again, but her hand on his cheek kept his head from turning away. As if he could sense the inevitable disaster coming, he bit the inside of his cheek so tight he could taste blood. It seemed Felix must have picked up on that invisible gesture, as he said a few curses and shifted one of his hands back over Subaru's cheek, applying some healing magic through Crusch's own hand.

". . .W-Was it. . ?"

It was like an imperceptible squint happened in his eyes, only flashing for a half second. It was so quick Subaru never even realized it happened.

Unfortunately for him, Crusch did see it. It was something she'd seen up-close dozens of times during that hellish period in the theater. She'd committed herself to memorizing that tell, if only to assuage her own guilt.

"I-It can't be. . . ! I-I didn't want to believe it, but. . ."

Like a lightbulb went off in her head, Crusch backed up as she reached a hand to cover her own mouth. It was as if multiple suspicions she'd been harboring were realized all at once.

". . .it must be. . ."

As she backed away, both Wilhelm and Ricardo seemed stunned in place, each wide-eyed with a mix of confusion as to what would drive Crusch to react in such a way. Subaru could see the gears beginning to turn in their heads, his mouth beginning to move before he had time to consider the consequences.

"N-NO. .! I-It didn't have anything to do with y-. . ."

Time froze.

The breath felt as if it had been sucked out of Subaru's lungs, along with all the warmth in his body. He'd had no time to word his statement carefully, as the conclusion being drawn was something he absolutely could not allow. Unfortunately, his desperation was the most obvious tell of all.

A cloud of dark, black smoke began to waft in from behind Subaru's field of vision, slowly engulfing him from all sides.

The familiar presence that always begot such an entrance began to inch up behind him, whispering in his ear repeatedly.

"I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. I love you. . ."

His hand remained outstretched, fear etched into his features, as a hand formed out of shadow delved into his chest.

Before he had time to prepare himself, it fastened itself around his heart with enough force to make his eyes want to bulge out of their sockets.

Time unfroze.

". . -ghrk!"

Subaru collapses to one knee, his hand clenched over his heart as his groan of pain was gradually drowned out by his heavy breathing.

All at once, the rest of the room realized what must have happened, the room aflurry with motion from everyone either swarming Subaru or Crusch to ensure the two of them were safe. After what they'd seen Satella do to Emilia in Arc 3, it was not impossible she might've struck at one of them.

"Subaru. . !"

Beatrice could sense the increase in miasma immediately, rushing beside Felix as they each checked the health of his gate and Od, ensuring no direct tampering.

". . .N-No. . ! When I asked who might've. . ."

Crusch had to keep her hand gripping her sword hilt to stem the trembling in her body. She was rapidly looking to her left and right, understanding that her interrogation had driven Subaru to the edge of his 'permissible speech'.

The idea itself was maddening, but unfortunately, there was something else that bothered her even more. Something that only she was able to pick up on.

In that fraction of a second before Subaru collapsed to the ground. . .

"T-The wind of untruth. . .was blowing. . . !"

Crusch's suspicions had been confirmed. What must've happened in the last loop to elicit such a reaction from Subaru? Why had he flinched away from them? Refused to look at them? Tried to avoid divulging what he had learned?

". . .*haaghh*. . .D-Don't. . .*haaghh*. . .say it. . !"

Subaru tried to stop her, but his shaky breath wasn't allowing him to build up the volume required to drown out Crusch's worrying discovery. She didn't need to know this! None of them needed to know!

". . .I-It was us!?"

She thought she said it quietly, but unfortunately for her, the room's acoustics were picking up her higher pitched voice. It was loud enough for Ricardo, Felix, and Wilhelm to all stop what they were doing and back away in astonishment.

". . .!"

". . .!?"

"W-What. . !? I ain't sure I heard ya correct, but there's no way. . ! We're jumping t'conclusions too fast, right kid?"

Ricardo looked to Subaru, with a horror stricken look across his features, desperately hoping that Crusch was mistaken about her assumption. Subaru bit his lip, weakly nodding at him, but still avoiding any eye contact.

"I'm afraid it is possible, Ricardo-dono."

Wilhelm extended a hand out, grabbing Ricardo's attention as the old man began to piece through his rationale.

"While it is possible for the Authority of Wrath to kill someone through shared damage, it's unlikely that someone managed to strike a blow on the user if they made it to the City Hall. The Cult has at least one other Archbishop there, if that broadcast from earlier is correct."

Subaru looked like he wanted to say something, but kept his mouth closed to avoid retriggering the taboo. They were discounting the possibility of a rogue attack from Julius or one of the City Guards, but unfortunately, Subaru knew that couldn't be the case either. When damage is shared, everyone receives the exact same wound at the same time. In his previous loop, he had died from completely different injuries to Ricardo or Wilhelm.

"Besides, only those of us in this shelter understand how this Authority operates. I doubt another group managed to beat us there."

Wilhelm tried to keep his calm, but a small part of the bloodlust he'd carried with him began to slip out. He looked like he had entered into a state of disassociation as he slowly unpacked a series of explanations for what caused Subaru's death.

"It's more likely we all fell victim to the manic state induced by Wrath's Authority, and then. . ."

Wilhelm stopped himself abruptly, his features scrunched up like he was experiencing physical pain. He didn't need to utter the part that came after, everyone knew it already. His pride as a swordsman wouldn't let him state the logical conclusion.

". . ."

Beatrice held a sorrowful expression, looking at everyone's downcast expressions with a deep pit in her stomach. She had realized what happened before everyone else, the moment Subaru warned Al about Wrath's broadcast. Unlike the rest of them, she had actually experienced this Authority and understood how dangerous it was.

It made it hard not to blame herself. Certainly, she could've realized it sooner, before it overtook them all.

The only consolation Beatrice had was that Subaru hadn't flinched away from her. That told her that, even in that state, Beatrice had not abandoned him. He still trusted her, even now.

What a pathetic respite she found herself latching onto.

". . .E-Everyone. Just stop."

Subaru was sat on the ground, face in his hands, as the weight of his mistake began to crush his group's spirits. This was not a good time to be revealing something so inflammatory, especially before they charged right back into Wrath's influence. Couldn't they just accept that he had made a mistake?

"I should be able to catch something like that before it becomes an issue."

This had been what Subaru had told himself, but he honestly believed it to be the case. There were so many times he realized something was wrong, but he was uncertain as to what. He ignored those thoughts and continued the mission despite it all. The only consolation in this messed up scenario was that they likely would've ended up dying in the exact same way, regardless of where they were, once Wrath's broadcast began.

". . .It's not just your responsibility, I suppose."

Beatrice tried to comfort him with a hand on his back, trying to stifle her own guilt with a whisper. This was the first bit of reassurance that seemed to work, if only by the smallest amount. This was because Beatrice had not attempted to remove Subaru's culpability, but instead put it into perspective. Unfortunately, she was the only one who understood that at this moment.

"I-I'm so sorry. . !"

Crusch, her hand clenched over her chest, looked at Subaru with unreserved remorse in her hushed apology.

"It's alright. . ! Seriously, I don't deserve it. . ."

Subaru wanted to tell her what he tried to do to her in the previous loop, how he had attempted to attack her when her back was turned. The fact that even in this loop, for the briefest of moments, he'd looked at her with contempt.

"Nonsense. . ! We all owe you an apology, Subaru-kyun. . !"

Felix said this, tears rimming the edge of his eyes, as his voice tried its best to restrain the cries exiting his throat. Just like Crusch, he had attempted to attack Felix before he went down. Just like Crusch, Felix had overlooked his clear hostility without a second thought.

"No. NO. NO. .!"

Subaru shook his head as his hands gripped at his scalp.

"You don't understand what I've done. . ! What I did to you. . !"

This reaction from the group was something Subaru had completely expected. What Subaru had not expected, was how painful it would be to hear them overlook his own culpability.

"Kid, it ain't your fault. . ! If ya' hurt us and we hurt you, then there isn't anything that could've stopped it. . !"

Ricardo tried his best to equalize the blame, but Subaru could only replay the moment he flinched away from Ricardo's touch over and over in his head. The look in Ricardo's eyes, the betrayal he must've felt.

"Don't say that. . ! . . .You weren't there. . ! None of you were there!"

Subaru grit his teeth together as he stood up and let out a mangled breath. He wasn't saying this to place blame onto them. Instead, he was trying to rationalize why the versions of Crusch, Felix, Wilhelm, Ricardo, and Beatrice were not allowed to forgive him. Not for his attacks against them, or his failure in general.

"But we were there. . !"

Felix said this in a hushed voice, his eyes widening as he made a discovery pertaining to Subaru's Od.

". . .N-NO! You weren't. . ! Even if it was you, it wasn't really. . !"

He had to stop himself from finishing his terribly worded defense.

Subaru would not let them take accountability for it. He could not. If he started blaming them for things they had no memory of, he would be no better than the cultists they fought against. Even if it meant he had to 'de-person' the people in his previous loops, this was a route of thinking he absolutely could not let himself go down.

". . . !"

". . . !"

The silence had become so thick with emotion, one could almost feel it in the very air they breathed.

"I'll admit, for a moment the lines were blurred. . .but that's not your fault. . ! The way I reacted. . .N-No, the way I treated you was not right."

Subaru had expected them to look at him with horrified glares when he spilled this terrible way of thinking, but to his shock, they simply looked at him the same way they always had. A mix of admiration and disappointment.

"I-I see. . ."

Crusch was the first one to break the silence, her expression deep in contemplation at the behest of Subaru's declaration. This was of thinking wasn't entirely new to her, nor anyone else who had been in that viewing. Everyone had seen firsthand how Subaru had selectively applied this standard to certain loops when he encountered their worst aspects.

When Rem tortured and killed him in that forest, that *wasn't* her true self, but when she threw herself between him and the Witch Cult, it was undoubtedly the Rem he'd come to know and love.

It was almost reflexive at this point, and in the case of the previous loop, Crusch could understand why he felt the need to spare them the details.

". . .but that's not right, Subaru-dono."

Crusch found even herself shocked with the conviction in her statement.

"H-How can you say that. . !? How can you say that when you've never seen t-. . !"

Subaru could feel some self-righteous anger built up in his chest, but before he had the chance to begin his rant, Crusch cut him off again.

"We have, Subaru. . .We've seen hell many times."

". . .!"

Almost instantly, Subaru froze up.

"H-How. . ? W-Wait what. . ? You. . ."

Subaru wasn't sure if he was on the edge of a disassociative episode, or if the room really had gone as quiet as it felt now. His brain hadn't taken the time to consider what it meant for someone to see all his loops. He'd had all his attention elsewhere because the situation had become so hectic.

'That's not fair. . ! Using my own arguments against me. . .'

It was like everyone he'd been speaking to had been handed a cheat code to win every argument with him.

". . .We know we are not perfect people. None of us are. In fact, we're about as far from perfect as one can be."

Crusch took a slow scan around the room, each of them solemnly nodding their head as her gaze passed over. This passage even included Subaru, who stood still, desperately looking to find some way to counter Crusch's statement.

". . .b-but that's. . . !"

Subaru looked around the room as he felt Beatrice's grip on his hand tighten even further. Perhaps this was her way of begging him to listen.

"Tell me, Subaru-dono. . . Do you believe I assisted you against Sloth because I cared about the lives of you, your camp, or Arlam Village?"

Crusch could feel her own voice creaking in emotion for the cruel revelation she was making. If the screen hadn't shown her that loop where she'd sent him off to die, Crusch might've denied that part of her personality ever existed.

However, the truth was the truth, regardless of how uncomfortable it might make her.

". . .-hghk! That has nothing to do with this. . ! You saved all our lives even when you didn't have to. . !"

Subaru quickly turned around to Felix, who was no longer healing him and instead staring directly at the floor.

"C'mon, Ferris. . ! You know better than anyone how kind your lady i-. . ."

"Subaru-kyun. . ."

Felix looked like he was on the edge of biting off his own tongue, but even he could not deny how disgusted he'd been with himself and his lady when he watched that loop.

". . .I-If it hadn't been for the information you gave me, or the deal you'd brokered with Anastasia. . I'm. . .-ghk!"

Crusch wanted to stop herself from this admission, as it made her feel materially ill. She knew that Subaru had seen that part of her, yet still risked his life to assist them all in the campaign against the Whale.

'H-He even went so far as to. . .'

She didn't dare utter that part, as that fact made her heart want to tear its way out of her own chest.

"I-I'm. . .certain I would've left you all to die."

". . .!"

". . !"

Subaru's silence was telling, as was the disappointed grimaces of Ricardo and Wilhelm, who stood equally guilty of cruel actions in their own bad loops. The discussion had been going on for a long time at this point, and was risking falling into a complete standstill if some breakthrough wasn't made.

"Just what are you trying to say. . . ? What are you trying to get me to say. . !?"

He bit back his own grief, still trying to understand how he was supposed to get himself out of this nightmarish situation.

"I'm saying it's ok to hold it against us. . ! It's alright to feel upset when something bad happens to you. . ! It's not your job to make excuses for us, and should never be. . ! How we choose to behave is our own choice, not yours. . !"

Crusch had to keep herself from screaming in frustration at how simple the idea was, but ended up failing at the very last moment.

"Y-You're saying that I should blame you for something Wrath did. . ?! How about my own actions. . !? What if I ended up killing one of you. .!?"

Subaru wanted to laugh at how inapplicable their example was, as this wasn't simply him looking out for their feelings, but also a logically sound conclusion given the fact that nobody had control of their actions. Not even him!

"What if I tried killing you a few moments ago. . !? Would that have been fair to you. . !? Would that have been fair to anyone. . !?"

He could feel himself growing breathless as his stream of consciousness kept spilling out more and more. The dark impulse he'd felt, one he hoped to take to the grave, was now being forced out of him, if just to make a point.

"N-No, maybe not, but that's not my point. . !"

Crusch shook her head back and forth, heart beating so hard she could hear it behind her head.

"Then what is the point. . !? How am I supposed to act normal around all of you when I'm constantly being examined like some science project. . !?"

The fact that they'd felt that now was the time to discuss this, even when he'd asked them to wait, had finally succeeded in breaking the dam of frustration he'd felt since returning to this point.

"You don't have to be normal around us. . !"

". . .-hk!"

'It was that obvious how I felt. . ?'

It was like his stomach sank beneath the floorboards. From the very beginning, his act had been so transparent that he might as well have screamed at them. Similar to his own guilt, nobody wanted to be the one to force him out of that box.

"Get angry. . .Talk it out. . .Yell at us. . . !"

Crusch gestured up and down at herself and everyone else, this time using the same firm voice she used when commanding soldiers on the battlefield.

"Just don't shut us out. . .Don't let yourself become a stranger right before our eyes. . !"

The remark about them being 'strangers' to one another struck him directly in his gut. He could feel tears beginning to build in his eyes at the revelation things had gone so wrong in this loop.

". . .Strangers. . ."

Yes, he'd been treating them like strangers. It wasn't polite to yell at a stranger for taking your seat on the bus, even if that action made you upset.

Conversely, it was precisely the knowledge that they were strangers that allowed one to repress those emotions and sever oneself from any and all emotional investment in that situation.

". . . I owe you my life, Subaru-dono. Despite seeing that ugly side of me, you still went so far as to. . . !"

Crusch stopped herself, knowing that saying another word would likely trigger her own taboo. She was certain Subaru was smart enough to put the context together as to what loop she was referring to.

". . .Crusch-san. . ."

Subaru could feel a swarm of embarrassment running up his spine at hearing this loop referenced once again.

". . .I-I simply couldn't bear it if you looked upon me as a stranger after all of that. . ! I promised myself, after what happened with Fourier. . ."

With a squint in her eyes, keeping her tears from flowing freely, Crusch voiced the silent promise she'd made to herself after the unrequited love she'd been so foolishly unobservant of.

". . .I promised myself I'd do things differently."

For the first time in a long time, Crusch broke off her eye contact with Subaru, looking towards the floor as her fists remained clenched at her side. Similar signs of stress appeared on Felix's and Wilhelm's faces, although likely for different reasons.

". . .*hik*. . .D-Damn it. . ."

Subaru whispered to himself as he felt tears begin to run down his face.

". . .W-Why'd you have to say it that way?"

It had never been his intention to make them feel like strangers, but that was what he was doing. He justified it a hundred different ways in his head, but when the chips were down, he simply couldn't help but feel that residual anger and hatred carry over with him from his previous loop.

He'd been a coward for trying to ignore it.

He'd assumed with enough time, those feelings would fade and it would all revert back. Maybe he was right in that sense.

However. . .

"I-I was. . .*hik*. . .so angry. . . ! I-I saw all of you, standing there, and I. . .*hik*. . .felt so angry. . ! H-How could you. . !?"

Subaru screamed out, his residual wrath finally making peace with itself as it exited his mouth in spoken word.

"Y-Yes, that's right. . .You are right to be upset. . ."

Crusch had walked up to him, wrapping one arm around his back and letting him cry into her shoulder. She was receiving this fury without getting upset, gesturing to each of them to come over and put a hand on his back or shoulder.

This was to be a penance of sorts. Even if none of them were responsible, the feelings still remained.

They were all guilty, even Subaru.

". . .I-I. . .*hik*. . .didn't want to believe that. . .*hik*. . .anger was me. . ! I-I love you all. . !"

Subaru made such a moving admission, they each felt their own strength waver as the severity of what must have been done to him weighed on all their minds.

"Subaru-kyun. . ! I-It's nyot you, your Od was tampered with. . ! Ferri-chan can prove it. . !"

Felix said this to Subaru, through tears of his own, with a weak smile on his face.

". . .O-Oh, thank goodness. . ! I-I. . .*hik*. . .thought something really broke in me this time. . ."

The demi-human placed his hand on Subaru's back and began slowly easing the healing process of Subaru's own Od, such that the effects would begin to diminish over time.

"Ain't nothin' brokin about ya kid. . .! Well, except maybe how quick ya are to forgive people. . ."

Ricardo let out a weak laugh at that last part, despite his joke perhaps being a little too soon. Luckily, it was received well by all parties.

". . ."

". . ."

After a few more minutes of this, the environment seemed calm enough for Subaru to finally regain some clarity as to what they needed to do next.

". . .-ghk! I-I'm really sorry everyone, I didn't mean to waste so much time moping around. . ."

Subaru felt somewhat embarrassed, but he couldn't deny his spirits had been lifted. Everyone felt closer together in this loop than before.

"This was a wise move, Subaru-dono. Wrath's authority is still spreading throughout the city. If we had any doubts about where we stood with one another, it's likely we would simply experience that horrible fate once again.

Wilhelm, likely making an excuse to cheer Subaru up quicker, affirmed the moving scene with a smile of his own. They were all still huddled around him, either with one arm around him or a elated laugh exiting their mouths.

"You're right. . . I don't see her getting the better of us this time. . ."

With a quick spell cast on his gimp arm by Felix, Subaru once more regained functional control of both his arms.

'Lust hasn't made her second announcement yet, which means if we leave now we can still beat our previous time. Problem is, she'll be expecting an attack after that. . .'

This should be reassuring, but his checkpoint means that if they encounter another unexpected obstacle at the City Hall, this loop could end up becoming unresolvable. Wrath's announcement would mean instant death for the entire city.

'Seriously, what's up with all these quick time events?'

They needed to find a way to reach City Hall before Lust makes her broadcast, as that might be their only chance to catch the enemy in a surprise attack.

He balled his hand into a fist and slammed it against his palm, much to the healer's chagrin.

"I have an idea. . !"

"~Hmm.~"

She approached the large, complex Metia with a knowing smirk on her face, a whimsical strut in her walk up the stairs and towards the microphone. Orders from the Gospel were few and far between, so having been left with nothing to do, it was time for her to make her own fun.

"Gahahahaha! I think it's time for this lovely lady to spice things up~! You meats haven't provided any real entertainment besides squirming around in your own filth! How will your pathetic City Guard respond once I turn all of you into flies? Kahahahaha!"

The sounds of dozens of city officials, struggling in their ropes and chains, were drowned out by their muffled screams and Capella's disgusting laughter. She had already made her strength visible to everyone when she ambushed the City Hall and killed all their guards single-handedly.

However, she needed to make it known to all of them that her satisfaction lay not in simple killing.

At random, she seemingly selected dozens of them to turn into an assortment of different amalgamations of human and beast. She had a particular fondness for insects today, opting to turn most of the couples into cicadas and flies.

It was ultimately up to her whether or not they all lived or died, but she figured that sparing a few high-ranking members would allow her to draw out some more people.

"—mmmph. .! –hpmh. . !"

"Ah, that's right? Any requests? This gentle lady won't need any of you meatbags after this, so make your ugly fantasies known and they might be granted! Would you prefer to be a beast? An insect? Gahahaha! I'm a woman who does her best, aren't I~?"

She clapped her hands together and stood up on the tips of her toes. In the large adjoining room that connected to the radio, the cries of all the spared cityworkers echoed off the dome-shaped ceiling with the acoustics of a symphony.

"Ah~! That's exactly what I wanted to hear! Your helpless human screams will do the trick, this lovely lady guarantees it! Do your stupid mush brains not understand that is exactly what will lure them here? Kahahaha!"

As she laughed to herself once more, two of the injured hostages who were not screaming caught her eye. One of them put up a hell of a fight, even after he'd been critically wounded.

Despite her attempts to ignore it, this one's obstinance was finally beginning to grate on her nerves.

He managed to chew through the binding around his mouth enough to spit it off to the side.

". . .-ghk! You have no idea what fire you have brought upon yourself. . ."

The knight coughed up a small puddle of blood, the other stubborn hostage seemingly reacting with concern for his predicament.

"Eh? Is the 'Finest Knight' trying to say something to this beautiful lady? If you really were the finest of all knights, you would've sworn your fealty and love to me the moment I let you gaze upon my perfect body. . ! You're nothing but damned degenerate who acts like your loyalty is anything besides dripping lust!"

Capella tried to hide her anger with another haughty laugh, but her glare only sharpened when she saw the look of worry in Anastasia's eyes. This damned meatbag dared to focus her attention and worry upon a wretched bloody pig like him?

". . .You. . ! You damned debaucher! That's that putrid stench and glare that I hate the most from meatbags! Very well, then! You first~! I think I'll make you. . ."

She put her finger to her chin in a performative cutesy gesture, hoping to gain some cuteness points as she thought of the most vile shape she could transfigure Julius into.

BOOM*

"Uwah-wah-wah?"

A large cloud of dust and debris exploded out from the side of the building and into their adjoined room, as if they'd been struck by a massive attack from the outside of the building.

While there should be some frustration at having her attempted broadcast fail, the Archbishop of Lust could only find laughter building up in her chest.

". . .W-Woah. . ! This is. . .*cough* *cough*. . .wild. . !"

A voice pierced through the rumbling clatter of rubble and settled dust, one that she was unfamiliar with.

"Well. . ! How interesting~! How did this meatbag know precisely where to strike?"

Not only had this unknown party discovered precisely where she had been staying, but they had also managed to avoid hitting the hostages and Metia, all whilst repelling Wrath. Whoever this was had completely preempted her trap before she had even set it.

". . .Subaru!"

She heard the voice that had tried to defy her earlier calling out the name of the perpetrator with unusual enthusiasm. Both him and his lady had been gravely injured, only left alive at the whim of her devilish plans. Surely this boy couldn't be consequential enough to turn the tables. . .

". . .Give it. . .*cough* *cough*. . .a second, Julius! I don't want my. . .*cough* *cough*. . .hero's entrance to lose all it's cool factor. . !"

With the candor one would expect from Natsuki Subaru, bane of the Witch Cult, he made his official declaration.

As the smoke cleared, four figures appeared out of the cloud, each in a stance prepared for battle. A woman with verdant hair, a wolfman with a sword larger than his body, a demihuman in a knight's getup, and an oddly dressed boy in the center of them all, hand outstretched and finger pointed squarely at her.

"Excuse me little miss, but we're going to want to borrow that Metia. . !"

Author's Note:

I updated! Yay! I hope you guys enjoyed the chapter, as well as the emotional conflict I dedicated most of it to as part of the resolution for the previous chapter. The checkpoint he was returned to was right before Al left to go help Emilia, which will impact things down the line. As for why I felt this was a necessary discussion, I remember that the impact of the cave miasma loop in arc 6 had lingering distrust for several chapters and I felt like this would've been an elephant in the room if not addressed. I also felt it gave all these characters a chance to shine in an emotional scene that wasn't Emilia-camp centric, while also highlighting a different argument/dispute than the one Emilia and Priscilla had with Subaru. I really hope you guys like how I wrote Crusch in this chapter, I spent a lot of time thinking about how to approach this and I wanted to make sure everyone got their chance to shine. As for where Beatrice and Wilhelm are at the end of this chapter, make your guesses! It should hopefully be kinda obvious.

Much of the discussion from the first loop still took place in this loop, including the naming conventions of the Archbishops and their speculation on what might be happening to Ana and Julius. Since Subaru had already discussed it with them once it was much faster. Now, here's a question. How did they get to the City Hall faster? It is surprisingly simple, but Subaru did have to sacrifice some of his pride to do it.

I hope you are excited for the next chapter, as I hope to shift perspectives afterwards to other groups, what is happening with them, and eventually move into the final and longest leg of this fic after this in-between period is finished. Let me know if theres any changes I should make or if anyone came off OOC!

So, seeing as we are swapping perspectives after the next chapter, which group do you want to know about next?

A. Reinhard's group

B. Garfiel and Otto's group

C. Priscilla's POV

The other groups will have major spoilers if I jump to them immediately, so I can't have us jump to those just yet.

Not sure if I will do this or another chance next, so also please indicate which one you want more in the comments.

Here's my typical plugs that I normally put at the end of each of my chapters:

I also have a discord server for anyone interested in getting updates for when new chapters are releasing. We've got roles, a lot of active members, and an overall good vibe going on. It's pretty decked out by this point, so I suggest you check it out:

https://discord.gg/tgMtCvdasb

I also do have some other announcements though! My server members have been really active recently and we’ve actually done a couple live reads of my chapters. Since it turned out pretty decent, I thought, why not just do them for all my stuff? Anyway, what I’m trying to say here is that I’ve begun setting up a backlog of live readings for people to listen to (if they’re interested in that kind of thing). If you want to participate in those, then join the discord!